Chapter I of Volume I

IT is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune must be in want of a wife.

However little known the feelings or views of such a man may be on his first entering a neighbourhood, this truth is so well fixed in the minds of the surrounding families, that he is considered as the rightful property of some one or other of their daughters.

"My dear Mr. Bennet," said his lady to him one day, "have you heard that Netherfield Park is let at last?"

Mr. Bennet replied that he had not.

"But it is," returned she; "for Mrs. Long has just been here, and she told me all about it."

Mr. Bennet made no answer.

"Do not you want to know who has taken it?" cried his wife impatiently.

"You want to tell me, and I have no objection to hearing it."

This was invitation enough.

"Why, my dear, you must know, Mrs. Long says that Netherfield is taken by a young man of large fortune from the north of England; that he came down on Monday in a chaise and four to see the place, and was so much delighted with it that he agreed with Mr. Morris immediately; that he is to take possession before Michaelmas, and some of his servants are to be in the house by the end of next week."

"What is his name?"

"Bingley."

"Is he married or single?"

"Oh! single, my dear, to be sure! A single man of large fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for our girls!"

"How so? how can it affect them?"

"My dear Mr. Bennet," replied his wife, "how can you be so tiresome! You must know that I am thinking of his marrying one of them."

"Is that his design in settling here?"

"Design! nonsense, how can you talk so! But it is very likely that he may fall in love with one of them, and therefore you must visit him as soon as he comes."

"I see no occasion for that. You and the girls may go, or you may send them by themselves, which perhaps will be still better; for, as you are as handsome as any of them, Mr. Bingley might like you the best of the party."

"My dear, you flatter me. I certainly have had my share of beauty, but I do not pretend to be any thing extraordinary now. When a woman has five grown up daughters, she ought to give over thinking of her own beauty."

"In such cases, a woman has not often much beauty to think of."

"But, my dear, you must indeed go and see Mr. Bingley when he comes into the neighbourhood."

"It is more than I engage for, I assure you."

"But consider your daughters. Only think what an establishment it would be for one of them. Sir William and Lady Lucas are determined to go, merely on that account, for in general, you know they visit no new comers. Indeed you must go, for it will be impossible for us to visit him, if you do not."

"You are over-scrupulous, surely. I dare say Mr. Bingley will be very glad to see you; and I will send a few lines by you to assure him of my hearty consent to his marrying which ever he chuses of the girls; though I must throw in a good word for my little Lizzy."

"I desire you will do no such thing. Lizzy is not a bit better than the others; and I am sure she is not half so handsome as Jane, nor half so good humoured as Lydia. But you are always giving her the preference."

"They have none of them much to recommend them," replied he; "they are all silly and ignorant like other girls; but Lizzy has something more of quickness than her sisters."

"Mr. Bennet, how can you abuse your own children in such way? You take delight in vexing me. You have no compassion on my poor nerves."

"You mistake me, my dear. I have a high respect for your nerves. They are my old friends. I have heard you mention them with consideration these twenty years at least."

"Ah! you do not know what I suffer."

"But I hope you will get over it, and live to see many young men of four thousand a year come into the neighbourhood."

"It will be no use to us if twenty such should come, since you will not visit them."

"Depend upon it, my dear, that when there are twenty I will visit them all."

Mr. Bennet was so odd a mixture of quick parts, sarcastic humour, reserve, and caprice, that the experience of three and twenty years had been insufficient to make his wife understand his character. Her mind was less difficult to develope. She was a woman of mean understanding, little information, and uncertain temper. When she was discontented, she fancied herself nervous. The business of her life was to get her daughters married; its solace was visiting and news.凡是有钱的单身汉，总想娶位太太，这已经成了一条举世公认的真理。

这样的单身汉， 每逢新搬到一个地方，四邻八舍虽然完全不了解他的性情如何，见解如何，可是，既然这样 的一条真理早已在人们心目中根深蒂固，因此人们总是把他看作自己某一个女儿理所应得的 一笔财产。

有一天班纳特太太对她的丈夫说：“我的好老爷，尼日斐花园终于租出去了，你听说过 没有？”

班纳特先生回答道，他没有听说过。

“的确租出去了，”她说，“朗格太太刚刚上这儿来过，她把这件事的底细，一五一十 地告诉了我。”

班纳特先生没有理睬她。

“你难道不想知道是谁租去的吗？”太太不耐烦地嚷起来了。

“既是你要说给我听，我听听也无妨。”

这句话足够鼓励她讲下去了。

“哦！亲爱的，你得知道，郎格太太说，租尼日斐花园的是个阔少爷，他是英格兰北部 的人；听说他星期一那天，乘着一辆驷马大轿车来看房子，看得非常中意，当场就和莫理斯 先生谈妥了；他要在‘米迦勒节’以前搬进来，打算下个周未先叫几个佣人来住。”

“这个人叫什么名字？”

“彬格莱。”

“有太太的呢，还是单身汉？”

“噢！是个单身汉，亲爱的，确确实实是个单身汉！一个有钱的单身汉；每年有四五千 磅的收入。真是女儿们的福气！”

“这怎么说？关女儿女儿们什么事？”

“我的好老爷，”太太回答道，“你怎么这样叫人讨厌！告诉你吧，我正在盘算，他要 是挑中我们一个女儿做老婆，可多好！”

“他住到这儿来，就是为了这个打算吗？”

“打算！胡扯，这是哪儿的话！不过，他倒作兴看中我们的某一个女儿呢。他一搬来， 你就得去拜访拜访他。”

“我不用去。你带着女儿们去就得啦，要不你干脆打发她们自己去，那或许倒更好些， 因为你跟女儿们比起来，她们哪一个都不能胜过你的美貌,你去了，彬格莱先生倒可能挑中 你呢？”

“我的好老爷，你太捧我啦。从前也的确有人赞赏过我的美貌，现在我可有敢说有什么 出众的地方了。一个女人家有了五个成年的女儿，就不该对自己的美貌再转什么念头。”

“这样看来，一个女人家对自己的美貌也转不了多少念头喽。”

“不过，我的好老爷，彬格莱一搬到我们的邻近来，你的确应该去看看他。”

“老实跟你说吧，这不是我份内的事。”

“看女儿的份上吧。只请你想一想，她们不论哪一个，要是攀上了这样一个人家，够多 么好。威廉爵士夫妇已经决定去拜望他，他们也无非是这个用意。你知道，他们通常是不会 拜望新搬来的邻居的。你的确应该去一次，要是你不去，叫我们怎么去。”

“你实在过分心思啦。彬格莱先生一定高兴看到你的；我可以写封信给你带去，就说随 便他挑中我哪一个女儿，我都心甘情愿地答应他把她娶过去；不过，我在信上得特别替小丽 萃吹嘘几句。”

“我希望你别这么做。丽萃没有一点儿地方胜过别的几个女儿；我敢说，论漂亮，她抵 不上吉英一半；论性子，好抵不上丽迪雅一半。你可老是偏爱她。”“她们没有哪一个值得 夸奖的，”他回答道；“他们跟人家的姑娘一样，又傻，又无知；倒是丽萃要比她的几个姐 妹伶俐些。”

“我的好老爷，你怎么舍得这样糟蹋自己的新生亲生女儿？你是在故意叫我气恼，好让 你自己得意吧。你半点儿也不体谅我的神经衰弱。”

“你真错怪了我，我的好太太。我非常尊重你的神经。它们是我的老朋友。至少在最近 二十年以来，我一直听道你慎重其事地提到它们。”

“啊！你不知道我怎样受苦呢！”

“不过我希望你这毛病会好起来，那么，象这种每年有四千镑收入的阔少爷，你就可以 眼看着他们一个个搬来做你的邻居了。”

“你既然不愿意去拜访他们，即使有二十个搬了来，对我们又有什么好处！” “放心吧，我的好太太，等到有了二十个，我一定去一个个拜望到。”

班纳特先生真是个古怪人，他一方面喜欢插科打浑，爱挖苦人，同时又不拘言笑，变幻 莫测，真使他那位太太积二十三年之经验，还摸不透他的性格。太太的脑子是很容易加以分 析的。她是个智力贫乏、不学无术、喜怒无常的女人，只要碰到不称心的事，她就以为神经 衰弱。她生平的大事就是嫁女儿；她生平的安慰就是访友拜客和打听新闻。

->

Chapter II of Volume I

MR. Bennet was among the earliest of those who waited on Mr. Bingley. He had always intended to visit him, though to the last always assuring his wife that he should not go; and till the evening after the visit was paid, she had no knowledge of it. It was then disclosed in the following manner. Observing his second daughter employed in trimming a hat, he suddenly addressed her with,

"I hope Mr. Bingley will like it, Lizzy."

"We are not in a way to know what Mr. Bingley likes," said her mother resentfully, "since we are not to visit."

"But you forget, mama," said Elizabeth, "that we shall meet him at the assemblies, and that Mrs. Long has promised to introduce him."

"I do not believe Mrs. Long will do any such thing. She has two nieces of her own. She is a selfish, hypocritical woman, and I have no opinion of her."

"No more have I," said Mr. Bennet; "and I am glad to find that you do not depend on her serving you."

Mrs. Bennet deigned not to make any reply; but unable to contain herself, began scolding one of her daughters.

"Don't keep coughing so, Kitty, for heaven's sake! Have a little compassion on my nerves. You tear them to pieces."

"Kitty has no discretion in her coughs," said her father; "she times them ill."

"I do not cough for my own amusement," replied Kitty fretfully.

"When is your next ball to be, Lizzy?"

"To-morrow fortnight."

"Aye, so it is," cried her mother, "and Mrs. Long does not come back till the day before; so it will be impossible for her to introduce him, for she will not know him herself."

"Then, my dear, you may have the advantage of your friend, and introduce Mr. Bingley to her."

"Impossible, Mr. Bennet, impossible, when I am not acquainted with him myself; how can you be so teazing?"

"I honour your circumspection. A fortnight's acquaintance is certainly very little. One cannot know what a man really is by the end of a fortnight. But if we do not venture, somebody else will; and after all, Mrs. Long and her nieces must stand their chance; and therefore, as she will think it an act of kindness, if you decline the office, I will take it on myself."

The girls stared at their father. Mrs. Bennet said only, "Nonsense, nonsense!"

"What can be the meaning of that emphatic exclamation?" cried he. "Do you consider the forms of introduction, and the stress that is laid on them, as nonsense? I cannot quite agree with you there. What say you, Mary? for you are a young lady of deep reflection I know, and read great books, and make extracts."

Mary wished to say something very sensible, but knew not how.

"While Mary is adjusting her ideas," he continued, "let us return to Mr. Bingley."

"I am sick of Mr. Bingley," cried his wife.

"I am sorry to hear that; but why did not you tell me so before? If I had known as much this morning, I certainly would not have called on him. It is very unlucky; but as I have actually paid the visit, we cannot escape the acquaintance now."

The astonishment of the ladies was just what he wished; that of Mrs. Bennet perhaps surpassing the rest; though when the first tumult of joy was over, she began to declare that it was what she had expected all the while.

"How good it was in you, my dear Mr. Bennet! But I knew I should persuade you at last. I was sure you loved our girls too well to neglect such an acquaintance. Well, how pleased I am! and it is such a good joke, too, that you should have gone this morning, and never said a word about it till now."

"Now, Kitty, you may cough as much as you chuse," said Mr. Bennet; and, as he spoke, he left the room, fatigued with the raptures of his wife.

"What an excellent father you have, girls," said she, when the door was shut. "I do not know how you will ever make him amends for his kindness; or me either, for that matter. At our time of life, it is not so pleasant I can tell you, to be making new acquaintance every day; but for your sakes, we would do any thing. Lydia, my love, though you are the youngest, I dare say Mr. Bingley will dance with you at the next ball."

"Oh!" said Lydia stoutly, "I am not afraid; for though I am the youngest, I'm the tallest."

The rest of the evening was spent in conjecturing how soon he would return Mr. Bennet's visit, and determining when they should ask him to dinner.班纳特先生尽管在自己太太面前自始至终都说是不想去拜访彬格莱先生，事实上一直都 打算去拜访他，而且还是跟第一批人一起去拜访他的。等到他去拜访过以后，当天晚上太太 才知道实情。这消息透露出来的经过是这样的－－他看到第二个女儿在装饰帽子，就突然对 她说：

“我希望彬格莱先生会喜欢你这顶帽子，丽萃。”

她母亲气愤愤地说：“我们既然不预备去看彬格莱先生，当然就无从知道他喜欢什 么。”

“可是你忘啦，妈妈，”伊丽莎白说，“我们将来可以在跳舞会上碰到他的，郎格太太 不是答应过把他介绍给我们吗？”

“我不相信郎格太太肯这么做。她自己有两个亲侄女。她是个自私自利、假仁假义的女 人，我睢不起她。”

“我也瞧不起她，”班纳特先生说；“你倒不指望她来替你效劳，这叫我听到高兴。”

班纳特太太没有理睬他，可是忍不住气，便骂起女儿来。

“别那么咳个不停，吉蒂，看老天爷份上吧！稍许体谅一下我的神经吧。你简直叫我的 神经要胀裂啦。”

“吉蒂真不知趣，”她的父亲说；“咳嗽也不知道拣个时候。”

“我又不是故意咳着玩儿。”吉蒂气恼地回答道。

“你们的跳舞会定在那一天开，丽萃？”

“从明天算起，还得再过两个星期。”

“唔，原来如此，”她的母亲嚷道，“郎格太太可要挨到开跳舞会的前一天才能赶回 来；那么，她可来不及把他介绍给你们啦，她自己也还不认识他呢。”

“那么，好太太，你正可以占你朋友的上风，反过来替她介绍这位贵人啦。”

“办不到，我的好老爷，办不到，我自己还不认识他呢；你怎么可以这样嘲笑人？”

“我真佩服你想得这般周到。两个星期的认识当然谈不上什么。跟一个人相处了两个星 期，不可能就此了解他究竟是怎样一个人。不过，要是我们不去尝试尝试，别人可少不了要 尝试的。话说到底，郎格太太和她的侄女一定不肯错过这个良机。因此，要是你不愿意办这 件事，我自己来办好了，反正她会觉得这是我们对她的一片好意。”

女儿们都对父亲瞪着眼。班纳特太太只随口说了声：“毫无意思！”

“你怎么这样大惊小怪！”他嚷道。“你以为替人家效点儿劳介绍是毫无意思的事吗？ 你这样的说法我可不大同意。你说呢，曼丽？我知道你是个有独到见解的少女，读的书都是 皇皇巨著，而且还要做札记。”

曼丽想说几句有见识的话可又不知道怎么说才好。

于是班纳特先生接下去说：“让曼丽仔细想一想再发表意见吧，我们还是重新来谈谈彬 格莱先生。”

“我就讨厌谈彬格莱先生，”他的太太嚷起来了。

“遗憾得很，你竟会跟我说这种话；你怎么不早说呢？要是今天上午听到你这样说，那 我当然不会去拜访他啦。这真叫不凑巧。现在既然拜访也拜访过了，我们今后就少不了要结 交这个朋友。“

果然不出他所料，娘儿们一听此说，一个个都大这惊异，尤其是班纳特太太，比谁都惊 异得厉害；不过，这样欢天喜地地喧嚷了一阵以后，她便当众宣布，说这件事她早就料到 的。

“你真是个好心肠的人，我的好老爷！我早就知道你终究会给我说服的。你既然疼爱自 己的女儿，当然就不会把这样一个朋友不放在心上。我真太高兴了！你这个玩笑开得真太有 意思，谁想到你竟会今天上午去拜访他，而且到现在一字不提。”

“吉蒂，现在你可以放心大胆地咳嗽啦，”班纳特先生一面说，一面走出房间，原来他 看到太太那样得意忘形，不免觉得有些厌恶。门一关上，班纳特太太便对她的几个女儿说 “孩子们，你们的爸爸真太好了，我不知道你们怎样才能报答他的恩典；再说，你们还应该 好好报答我一番呢。老实跟你们说吧，我们老夫妻活到这么一把年纪了，哪儿有兴致天天去 交朋结友；可是为了你们，我们随便什么事都乐意去做。丽迪雅，乖宝贝，虽然你年纪最 小，开起跳舞会来，彬格莱先生或许就偏偏要跟你跳呢。”

“噢！”丽迪雅满不在乎地说。

“我才不当它一回事。年纪虽然是我最小，个儿算我顶高。”

于是她们一方面猜测那位贵人什么时候会来回拜班纳特先生，一方面盘算着什么时候请 他来吃饭，就这样把一个晚上的工夫在闲谈中度过去了。

<- ->

Chapter III of Volume I

NOT all that Mrs. Bennet, however, with the assistance of her five daughters, could ask on the subject was sufficient to draw from her husband any satisfactory description of Mr. Bingley. They attacked him in various ways; with barefaced questions, ingenious suppositions, and distant surmises; but he eluded the skill of them all; and they were at last obliged to accept the second-hand intelligence of their neighbour Lady Lucas. Her report was highly favourable. Sir William had been delighted with him. He was quite young, wonderfully handsome, extremely agreeable, and, to crown the whole, he meant to be at the next assembly with a large party. Nothing could be more delightful! To be fond of dancing was a certain step towards falling in love; and very lively hopes of Mr. Bingley's heart were entertained.

"If I can but see one of my daughters happily settled at Netherfield," said Mrs. Bennet to her husband, "and all the others equally well married, I shall have nothing to wish for."

In a few days Mr. Bingley returned Mr. Bennet's visit, and sat about ten minutes with him in his library. He had entertained hopes of being admitted to a sight of the young ladies, of whose beauty he had heard much; but he saw only the father. The ladies were somewhat more fortunate, for they had the advantage of ascertaining, from an upper window, that he wore a blue coat and rode a black horse.

An invitation to dinner was soon afterwards dispatched; and already had Mrs. Bennet planned the courses that were to do credit to her housekeeping, when an answer arrived which deferred it all. Mr. Bingley was obliged to be in town the following day, and consequently unable to accept the honour of their invitation, &c. Mrs. Bennet was quite disconcerted. She could not imagine what business he could have in town so soon after his arrival in Hertfordshire; and she began to fear that he might be always flying about from one place to another, and never settled at Netherfield as he ought to be. Lady Lucas quieted her fears a little by starting the idea of his being gone to London only to get a large party for the ball; and a report soon followed that Mr. Bingley was to bring twelve ladies and seven gentlemen with him to the assembly. The girls grieved over such a large number of ladies; but were comforted the day before the ball by hearing that, instead of twelve, he had brought only six with him from London, his five sisters and a cousin. And when the party entered the assembly room, it consisted of only five altogether; Mr. Bingley, his two sisters, the husband of the oldest, and another young man.

Mr. Bingley was good looking and gentlemanlike; he had a pleasant countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. His brother-in-law, Mr. Hurst, merely looked the gentleman; but his friend Mr. Darcy soon drew the attention of the room by his fine, tall person, handsome features, noble mien; and the report which was in general circulation within five minutes after his entrance, of his having ten thousand a year. The gentlemen pronounced him to be a fine figure of a man, the ladies declared he was much handsomer than Mr. Bingley, and he was looked at with great admiration for about half the evening, till his manners gave a disgust which turned the tide of his popularity; for he was discovered to be proud, to be above his company, and above being pleased; and not all his large estate in Derbyshire could then save him from having a most forbidding, disagreeable countenance, and being unworthy to be compared with his friend.

Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all the principal people in the room; he was lively and unreserved, danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early, and talked of giving one himself at Netherfield. Such amiable qualities must speak for themselves. What a contrast between him and his friend! Mr. Darcy danced only once with Mrs. Hurst and once with Miss Bingley, declined being introduced to any other lady, and spent the rest of the evening in walking about the room, speaking occasionally to one of his own party. His character was decided. He was the proudest, most disagreeable man in the world, and every body hoped that he would never come there again. Amongst the most violent against him was Mrs. Bennet, whose dislike of his general behaviour was sharpened into particular resentment by his having slighted one of her daughters.

Elizabeth Bennet had been obliged, by the scarcity of gentlemen, to sit down for two dances; and during part of that time, Mr. Darcy had been standing near enough for her to overhear a conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who came from the dance for a few minutes to press his friend to join it.

"Come, Darcy," said he, "I must have you dance. I hate to see you standing about by yourself in this stupid manner. You had much better dance."

"I certainly shall not. You know how I detest it, unless I am particularly acquainted with my partner. At such an assembly as this, it would be insupportable. Your sisters are engaged, and there is not another woman in the room whom it would not be a punishment to me to stand up with."

"I would not be so fastidious as you are," cried Bingley, "for a kingdom! Upon my honour I never met with so many pleasant girls in my life, as I have this evening; and there are several of them, you see, uncommonly pretty."

"You are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room," said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet.

"Oh! she is the most beautiful creature I ever beheld! But there is one of her sisters sitting down just behind you, who is very pretty, and I dare say very agreeable. Do let me ask my partner to introduce you."

"Which do you mean?" and turning round, he looked for a moment at Elizabeth, till catching her eye, he withdrew his own and coldly said, "She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt me; and I am in no humour at present to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other men. You had better return to your partner and enjoy her smiles, for you are wasting your time with me."

Mr. Bingley followed his advice. Mr. Darcy walked off; and Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings towards him. She told the story however with great spirit among her friends; for she had a lively, playful disposition, which delighted in any thing ridiculous.

The evening altogether passed off pleasantly to the whole family. Mrs. Bennet had seen her eldest daughter much admired by the Netherfield party. Mr. Bingley had danced with her twice, and she had been distinguished by his sisters. Jane was as much gratified by this as her mother could be, though in a quieter way. Elizabeth felt Jane's pleasure. Mary had heard herself mentioned to Miss Bingley as the most accomplished girl in the neighbourhood; and Catherine and Lydia had been fortunate enough to be never without partners, which was all that they had yet learnt to care for at a ball. They returned therefore, in good spirits to Longbourn, the village where they lived, and of which they were the principal inhabitants. They found Mr. Bennet still up. With a book, he was regardless of time; and on the present occasion he had a good deal of curiosity as to the event of an evening which had raised such splendid expectations. He had rather hoped that all his wife's views on the stranger would be disappointed; but he soon found that he had a very different story to hear.

"Oh! my dear Mr. Bennet," as she entered the room, "we have had a most delightful evening, a most excellent ball. I wish you had been there. Jane was so admired, nothing could be like it. Every body said how well she looked; and Mr. Bingley thought her quite beautiful, and danced with her twice. Only think of that my dear; he actually danced with her twice; and she was the only creature in the room that he asked a second time. First of all, he asked Miss Lucas. I was so vexed to see him stand up with her; but, however, he did not admire her at all: indeed, nobody can, you know; and he seemed quite struck with Jane as she was going down the dance. So, he enquired who she was, and got introduced, and asked her for the two next. Then, the two third he danced with Miss King, and the two fourth with Maria Lucas, and the two fifth with Jane again, and the two sixth with Lizzy, and the Boulanger --"

"If he had had any compassion for me," cried her husband impatiently, "he would not have danced half so much! For God's sake, say no more of his partners. Oh! that he had sprained his ancle in the first dance!"

"Oh! my dear," continued Mrs. Bennet, "I am quite delighted with him. He is so excessively handsome! and his sisters are charming women. I never in my life saw any thing more elegant than their dresses. I dare say the lace upon Mrs. Hurst's gown --"

Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet protested against any description of finery. She was therefore obliged to seek another branch of the subject, and related, with much bitterness of spirit and some exaggeration, the shocking rudeness of Mr. Darcy.

"But I can assure you," she added, "that Lizzy does not lose much by not suiting his fancy; for he is a most disagreeable, horrid man, not at all worth pleasing. So high and so conceited that there was no enduring him! He walked here, and he walked there, fancying himself so very great! Not handsome enough to dance with! I wish you had been there, my dear, to have given him one of your set downs. I quite detest the man."尽管班纳特太太有了五个女儿帮腔，向她丈夫问起彬格莱先生这样那样，可是丈夫的回 答总不能叫她满意。母女们想尽办法对付他－－赤裸裸的问句，巧妙的设想，离题很远的猜 测，什么办法都用到了；可是他并没有上她们的圈套。最后她们迫不得已，只得听取邻居卢 卡斯太太的间接消息。她的报道全是好话。据说威廉爵士很喜欢他。他非常年轻，长得特别 漂亮，为人又极其谦和，最重要的一点是，他打算请一大群客人来参加下次的舞会。这真是 再好也没有的事；喜欢跳舞是谈情说爱的一个步骤；大家都热烈地希望去获得彬格莱先生的 那颗心。

“我只要能看到一个女儿在尼日斐花园幸福地安了家，”班纳特太太对她的丈夫说， “看到其他几个也匹配得这样门当户对，此生就没有别的奢望了。”

不到几天功夫，彬格莱先生上门回拜班纳特先生，在他的书房里跟他盘桓了十分钟左 右。他久仰班纳特先生几位小姐的年轻美貌，很希望能够见见她们；但是他只见到了她们的 父亲。倒是小姐们比他幸运，他们利用楼上的窗口，看清了他穿的是蓝外套，骑的是一匹黑 马。

班府上不久就发请贴请他吃饭；班纳特太太已经计划了好几道菜，每道菜都足以增加她 的体面，说明她是个会当家的贤主妇，可是事不凑巧，彬格莱先生第二天非进城不可，他们 这一番盛意叫他无法领情，因此回信给他们，说是要迟一迟再说。班纳特太太大为不安。她 想，此人刚来到哈福德郡，怎么就要进城有事，于是她开始担心思了；照理他应该在尼日斐 花园安安定定住下来，看现在的情形，莫不是他经常都得这样东漂西泊，行踪不定？亏得卢 卡斯太太对她说，可能他是到伦敦去邀请那一大群客人来参加舞会，这才使她稍许减除了一 些顾虑。外面马上就纷纷传说彬格莱先生并没有带来十二个女宾，仅仅只带来六个，其中五 个是他自己的姐妹，一个是表姐妹，这个消息才使小姐们放了心。后来等到这群贵客走进舞 场的时候，却一共只有五个人－－彬格莱先生，他的两个姐妹，姐夫，还有另外一个青年。

彬格莱先生仪表堂堂，大有绅士风度，而且和颜悦色，没有拘泥做作的气习。他的姐妹 也都是些优美的女性，态度落落大方。他的姐夫赫斯脱只不过像个普通绅士，不大引人注 目，但是他的朋友达西却立刻引起全场的注意，因为他身材魁伟，眉清目秀，举止高贵，于 是他进场不到五分钟，大家都纷纷传说他每年有一万磅的收入。男宾们都称赞他的一表人 才，女宾们都说他比彬格莱先生漂亮得多。人们差不多有半个晚上都带着爱慕的目光看着 他。最后人们才发现他为人骄傲，看不起人，巴结不上他，因此对他起了厌恶的感觉，他那 众望所归的极盛一时的场面才黯然失色。他既然摆起那么一副讨人嫌惹人厌的面貌，那么， 不管他在德比郡有多大的财产，也挽救不了他，况且和他的朋友比起来，他更没有什么大不 了。

彬格莱先生很快就熟悉了全场所有的主要人物。他生气勃勃，为人又不拘泥，每一场舞 都可以少不了要跳。使他气恼的是，舞会怎么散场得这样早。他又谈起他自己要在尼日斐花 园开一次舞会。他这些可爱的地方自然会引起人家对他发生好感。他跟他的朋友是多么显著 的对照啊！达西先生只跟赫斯脱太太跳了一次舞，跟彬格莱小姐跳了一次舞，此外就在室内 踱来踱去，偶而找他自己人谈谈，人家要介绍他跟别的小姐跳舞，他怎么也不肯。大家都断 定他是世界上最骄傲，最讨人厌的人，希望他不要再来。其中对他反感最厉害的是班纳特太 太，她对他的整个举止都感到讨厌，而且这种讨厌竟变本加厉，形成了一种特殊的气愤，因 为他得罪了他的一个女儿。

由于男宾少，伊丽莎白·班纳特有两场舞都不得不空坐。达西先生当时曾一度站在她的 身旁，彬格莱先生特地歇了几分钟没有跳舞，走到他这位朋友跟前，硬要他去跳，两个人谈 话给她听到了。

“来吧，达西，”彬格莱说，“我一定要你跳。我不愿看到你独个儿这么傻里傻气地站 在这儿。还是去跳舞吧。”

“我绝对不跳。你知道我一向多么讨厌跳舞，除非跟特别熟的人跳。在这样的舞会上跳 舞，简直叫人受不了。你的姐妹们都在跟别人跳，要是叫舞场里别的女人跟我跳，没有一个 不叫我活受罪的。”

“我可不愿意象你那样挑肥拣瘦，”彬格莱嚷道，“随便怎么我也不愿意；不瞒你说， 我生平没有见过今天晚上这么许多可爱的姑娘；你瞧，其中几位真是美貌绝伦。”

“你当然罗，舞场上唯一的一位漂亮姑娘在跟你跳舞！”达西先生说，一面望着班府上 年纪最大的一位小姐。

“噢！我从来没有见过这么美丽的一个尤物！可是她的一个妹妹就坐在你后面，她也很 漂亮，而且我敢说，她也很讨人爱。让我来请我的舞伴给你们介绍一下吧。”

“你说的是哪一位？”他转过身来，朝着伊丽莎白望了一会儿，等她也看见了他，他才 收回自己的目光，冷冷的说：“她还可以，但还没有漂亮到打动我的心，眼前我可没有兴趣 去抬举那些受到别人冷眼看待的小姐。你还是回到你的舞伴身边去欣赏她的笑脸吧，犯不着 把时间浪费在我的身上。”

彬格莱先生依了达西先生的话走开以后，达西自己也走开了。伊丽莎白依旧坐在那里， 对达西先生委实没有甚好感。不过她却满有兴致地把这段偷听到的话去讲给她的朋友听，因 为她的个性活泼调皮，遇到任何可笑的事情都会感到兴趣。

班府上全家上这一个晚上大致都过得很高兴。大小姐蒙彬格莱先生邀她跳了两次舞，而 且这位贵人的姐妹们都对她另眼相看。班太太看到尼日斐花园的一家人都这么喜爱她的大女 儿，觉得非常得意。吉英跟她母亲一样得意，只不过没有象她母亲那样声张。伊丽莎白也为 吉英快活。曼丽曾听到人们在彬格莱小姐面前提到她自己，说她是邻近一带最有才干的姑 娘；咖苔琳和丽迪雅运气最好，没有那一场舞缺少舞伴，这是她们每逢开舞会时唯一关心的 一件事。母女们高高兴兴地回到她们所住的浪搏恩村（她们算是这个村子里的旺族），看见 班纳特先生还没有睡觉。且说这位先生平常只要捧上一本书，就忘了时间，可是这次他没有 睡觉，却是因为他极想知道大家朝思暮想的这一盛会，经过情形究竟如何。他满以为他太太 对那位贵客一定很失望，但是，他立刻就发觉事实并非如此。“噢！我的好老爷，”她一走 进房间就这么说，“我们这一个晚上过得太快活了，舞会太好了。你没有去真可惜。吉英那 么吃香，简直是无法形容。什么人都说她长得好；彬格莱先生认为她很美，跟她跳了两场 舞！你光想想这一点看吧，亲爱的；他确实跟她跳了两场！全场那么多女宾，就只有她一个 人蒙受了他两次邀请。他头一场舞是邀请卢卡斯小姐跳的。我看到他站到她身边去，不禁有 些气恼！不过，他对她根本没意思，其实，什么人也不会对她有意思；当吉英走下舞池的时 候，他可就显得非常着迷了。他立刻打听她的姓名，请人介绍，然后邀她跳下一场舞。他第 三场舞是跟金小姐跳的，第四场跟玛丽雅·卢卡斯跳，第五场又跟吉英跳，第六场是跟丽萃 跳，还有‘布朗谢’。”

“要是他稍许体谅我一点，”她的丈夫不耐烦地叫起来了，“他就不会跳这么多，一半 也不会！天哪，不要提他那些舞伴了吧。噢！但愿他头一场舞就跳得脚踝扭了筋！”

“噢！亲爱的，”班纳特太太接下去说，“我非常喜欢他。他真太漂亮啦！他的姐妹们 也都很讨人喜欢。我生平没有看见过任何东西比她们的衣饰更讲究。我敢说，赫斯脱太太衣 服上的花边－－”说到这里又给岔断了。

班纳特先生不愿意听人谈到衣饰。她因此不得不另找话题，于是就谈到达西先生那不可 一世的傲慢无礼的态度，她的措辞辛辣刻薄，而又带几分夸张。

“不过我可以告诉你，”她补充道，“丽萃不中他的意，这对丽萃并没有什么可惜，因 为他是个最讨厌、最可恶的人不值得去奉承他。那么高傲，那么自大，叫人不可容忍！他一 会儿走到这里，一会儿走到那里，把自己看得那么了不起！还要嫌人家不够漂亮，配不上跟 他跳舞呢！要是你在场的话，你就可以好好地教训他一顿。我厌恶透了那个人。”

<- ->

Chapter IV of Volume I

WHEN Jane and Elizabeth were alone, the former, who had been cautious in her praise of Mr. Bingley before, expressed to her sister how very much she admired him.

"He is just what a young man ought to be," said she, "sensible, good humoured, lively; and I never saw such happy manners! -- so much ease, with such perfect good breeding!"

"He is also handsome," replied Elizabeth, "which a young man ought likewise to be, if he possibly can. His character is thereby complete."

"I was very much flattered by his asking me to dance a second time. I did not expect such a compliment."

"Did not you? I did for you. But that is one great difference between us. Compliments always take you by surprise, and me never. What could be more natural than his asking you again? He could not help seeing that you were about five times as pretty as every other women in the room. No thanks to his gallantry for that. Well, he certainly is very agreeable, and I give you leave to like him. You have liked many a stupider person."

"Dear Lizzy!"

"Oh! you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people in general. You never see a fault in any body. All the world are good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak ill of a human being in my life."

"I would wish not to be hasty in censuring any one; but I always speak what I think."

"I know you do; and it is that which makes the wonder. With your good sense, to be honestly blind to the follies and nonsense of others! Affectation of candour is common enough; -- one meets it every where. But to be candid without ostentation or design -- to take the good of every body's character and make it still better, and say nothing of the bad -- belongs to you alone. And so, you like this man's sisters too, do you? Their manners are not equal to his."

"Certainly not; at first. But they are very pleasing women when you converse with them. Miss Bingley is to live with her brother and keep his house; and I am much mistaken if we shall not find a very charming neighbour in her."

Elizabeth listened in silence, but was not convinced. Their behaviour at the assembly had not been calculated to please in general; and with more quickness of observation and less pliancy of temper than her sister, and with a judgment, too, unassailed by any attention to herself, she was very little disposed to approve them. They were in fact very fine ladies, not deficient in good humour when they were pleased, nor in the power of being agreeable where they chose it; but proud and conceited. They were rather handsome, had been educated in one of the first private seminaries in town, had a fortune of twenty thousand pounds, were in the habit of spending more than they ought, and of associating with people of rank; and were therefore in every respect entitled to think well of themselves, and meanly of others. They were of a respectable family in the north of England; a circumstance more deeply impressed on their memories than that their brother's fortune and their own had been acquired by trade.

Mr. Bingley inherited property to the amount of nearly an hundred thousand pounds from his father, who had intended to purchase an estate, but did not live to do it. -- Mr. Bingley intended it likewise, and sometimes made choice of his county; but as he was now provided with a good house and the liberty of a manor, it was doubtful to many of those who best knew the easiness of his temper, whether he might not spend the remainder of his days at Netherfield, and leave the next generation to purchase.

His sisters were very anxious for his having an estate of his own; but though he was now established only as a tenant, Miss Bingley was by no means unwilling to preside at his table, nor was Mrs. Hurst, who had married a man of more fashion than fortune, less disposed to consider his house as her home when it suited her. Mr. Bingley had not been of age two years, when he was tempted by an accidental recommendation to look at Netherfield House. He did look at it and into it for half an hour, was pleased with the situation and the principal rooms, satisfied with what the owner said in its praise, and took it immediately.

Between him and Darcy there was a very steady friendship, in spite of a great opposition of character. -- Bingley was endeared to Darcy by the easiness, openness, ductility of his temper, though no disposition could offer a greater contrast to his own, and though with his own he never appeared dissatisfied. On the strength of Darcy's regard Bingley had the firmest reliance, and of his judgment the highest opinion. In understanding, Darcy was the superior. Bingley was by no means deficient, but Darcy was clever. He was at the same time haughty, reserved, and fastidious, and his manners, though well bred, were not inviting. In that respect his friend had greatly the advantage. Bingley was sure of being liked wherever he appeared; Darcy was continually giving offence.

The manner in which they spoke of the Meryton assembly was sufficiently characteristic. Bingley had never met with pleasanter people or prettier girls in his life; every body had been most kind and attentive to him, there had been no formality, no stiffness; he had soon felt acquainted with all the room; and as to Miss Bennet, he could not conceive an angel more beautiful. Darcy, on the contrary, had seen a collection of people in whom there was little beauty and no fashion, for none of whom he had felt the smallest interest, and from none received either attention or pleasure. Miss Bennet he acknowledged to be pretty, but she smiled too much.

Mrs. Hurst and her sister allowed it to be so -- but still they admired her and liked her, and pronounced her to be a sweet girl, and one whom they should not object to know more of. Miss Bennet was therefore established as a sweet girl, and their brother felt authorised by such commendation to think of her as he chose.吉英本来并不轻易赞扬彬格莱先生，可是当她和伊丽莎白两个人在一起的时候，她就向 她的妹妹倾诉衷曲，说她自己多么爱慕他。

“他真是一个典型的好青年，”她说，“有见识，有趣味，人又活泼；我从来没有见过 他那种讨人喜欢的举止！那么大方，又有十全十美的教养！”

“他也长得很漂亮，”伊丽莎白回答道，“一个年轻的男人也得弄得漂亮些，除非办不 到，那又当别论。他真够得上一个完美无瑕的人。”

“他第二次又来请我跳舞，我真高兴死了。我真想不到他会这样抬举我。”

“你真的没想到吗？我倒替你想到了。不过，这正是我和你大不相同的地方。你遇到人 家抬举你，总是受宠若惊，我就不是这样。他第二次再来请你跳舞，这不是再自然不过的事 吗？你比起舞场里任何一位小姐都要漂亮得不知多少倍，他长了眼睛自然会看得出。他向你 献殷勤你又何必感激。说起来，他的确很可爱，我也不反对你喜欢他。不过你以前可也喜欢 过很多蠢货啊。”

“我的亲丽萃！”

“唔！我知道，你总是太容易发生好感。你从来看不出人家的短处。在你眼睛里看来， 天下都是好人，你都看得顺眼。我生平从来没听见你说人家的坏话。”

“我倒希望不要轻易责难一个人，可是我一向都是想到什么就说什么。”

“我知道你是这样的，我对你感到奇怪的也就是这种地方。凭你这样一个聪明人。为什 么竟会忠厚到看不出别人的愚蠢和无聊！你走遍天下，到处都可以遇到伪装坦白的人。可 是，这可只有你做得到。那么，你也喜欢那位先生的姐妹们吗？她们的风度可比不上他 呀。”

“初看上去的确比不上。不过跟她们攀谈起来，就觉得她们也都是些讨人喜欢的女人。 听说彬格莱小姐将要跟她兄弟住在一起，替他料埋家务；她要不是个好邻居，那才怪呢。”

伊丽莎白听着姐姐的话，嘴上一声不响，心里可并不信服。她比她姐姐的观察力来得敏 锐，脾气她没有姐姐那么好惹，因此提到彬家姐妹，她只要想想她们在跳舞场里的那种举 止，就知道她们并不打算要讨一般人的好。而且她胸有城府，决不因为人家等待她好就改变 主张，她不会对她们发生多大好感的。事实上她们都是些非常好的小姐；她们并不是不会谈 笑风生，问题是在要碰到她们高兴的时候；她们也不是不会待人和颜悦色，问题在于她们是 否乐意这样做。可惜的是，她们一味骄傲自大。她们都长得很漂亮，曾经在一个上流的专科 学校里受过教育，有两万镑的财产，花起钱来总是挥霍无度，爱结交有身价地位的人，因此 才造成了她们在各方面都自视甚高，不把别人放在眼里。她们出生于英格兰北部的一个体面 家族。她们对自己的出身记得很牢，可是却几乎忘了她们兄弟的财产以及她们自己的财产都 是做生意赚来的。

彬格莱先生从他的父亲那儿只承继了一笔将近十万镑的遗产。他父亲生前本来打算购置 些田产，可惜没有了却心愿就与世长辞了。彬格莱先生同样有这个打算，并且一度打算就在 自己故乡购置，不过目前他既然有了一幢很好的房子，而且有庄园听他任意使用，于是那些 了解他性格的人都说，象他这样一个随遇而安的人，下半辈子恐怕就在尼日斐花园度过，购 置田产的事又要留给下一代去做了。

他的姐妹们倒反而替他着急，希望早些购置产业；不过 尽管他现在仅仅是以一个租户的身分在这儿住了下来，彬格莱小姐还是非常愿意替他掌管家 务，再说那位嫁了个穷措大的赫斯脱太太，每逢上弟弟这儿来作客，依旧象是到了自己家里 一样。当时彬格莱先生成年还不满两个年头，只因为偶然听到人家推荐尼日斐花园的房子， 他便来到这儿看看。他里里外外看了半个钟头，地段和几间主要的房间都很中他的意，加上 房东又把那幢房子大大赞美了一番，那番话对他也是正中下怀，于是他就当场租了下来。

他 和达西虽然性格大不相同，彼此之间友谊却始终如一。达西所以喜欢彬格莱，是因为彬格莱 为人温柔敦厚、坦白直爽，尽管个性方面和他自己极端相反，而他自己也从来不曾觉得自己 的个性有什么不完美的地方。达西很器重彬格莱，因此彬格莱对他极其信赖，对他的见解也 推崇备至。在智力方面讲，达西比他强──这并不是说彬格莱笨，而是说达西聪明些。达西 为人兼有傲慢、含蓄和爱挑剔的性子，他虽说受过良好的教养，可是他的风度总不受人欢 迎。从这一方面讲，他的朋友可比他高明了。彬格莱无论走到哪儿，一定都会讨人喜欢，达 西却始终得罪人。

从他俩谈起麦里屯舞会的态度来看，就足见两人性格的不同。彬格莱说，他生平从来没 有遇到过什么人比这儿的人更和蔼，也没有遇到过什么姑娘比这儿的姑娘更漂亮；在他看 来，这儿每个人都极其和善，极其殷勤，不拘礼，不局促，他一下子就觉得和全场的人都相 处得很熟；讲起班纳特小姐，他想象不出人间会有一个比她更美丽的天使。至于达西，他总 觉得他所看到的这些人既不美，又谈不上风度，没有一个人使他感兴趣，也没有一个人对他 献殷勤，博取他的欢心。他承认班纳特小姐是漂亮的，可惜她笑得太多。

赫斯脱太太姐妹同 意他这种看法──可是她们仍然羡慕她，喜欢她，说她是个甜姐儿，她们并不反对跟她这样 的一位小姐做个深交。班纳特小姐就这样成为一个甜姐儿了，她们的兄弟听到了这番赞美， 便觉得今后可以爱怎么样想她就怎么样想她了。

<- ->

Chapter V of Volume I

WITHIN a short walk of Longbourn lived a family with whom the Bennets were particularly intimate. Sir William Lucas had been formerly in trade in Meryton, where he had made a tolerable fortune and risen to the honour of knighthood by an address to the King during his mayoralty. The distinction had perhaps been felt too strongly. It had given him a disgust to his business and to his residence in a small market town; and quitting them both, he had removed with his family to a house about a mile from Meryton, denominated from that period Lucas Lodge, where he could think with pleasure of his own importance, and, unshackled by business, occupy himself solely in being civil to all the world. For though elated by his rank, it did not render him supercilious; on the contrary, he was all attention to every body. By nature inoffensive, friendly and obliging, his presentation at St. James's had made him courteous.

Lady Lucas was a very good kind of woman, not too clever to be a valuable neighbour to Mrs. Bennet. -- They had several children. The eldest of them, a sensible, intelligent young woman, about twenty-seven, was Elizabeth's intimate friend.

That the Miss Lucases and the Miss Bennets should meet to talk over a ball was absolutely necessary; and the morning after the assembly brought the former to Longbourn to hear and to communicate.

"You began the evening well, Charlotte," said Mrs. Bennet with civil self-command to Miss Lucas. "You were Mr. Bingley's first choice."

"Yes; -- but he seemed to like his second better."

"Oh! -- you mean Jane, I suppose -- because he danced with her twice. To be sure that did seem as if he admired her -- indeed I rather believe he did -- I heard something about it -- but I hardly know what -- something about Mr. Robinson."

"Perhaps you mean what I overheard between him and Mr. Robinson; did not I mention it to you? Mr. Robinson's asking him how he liked our Meryton assemblies, and whether he did not think there were a great many pretty women in the room, and which he thought the prettiest? and his answering immediately to the last question -- "Oh! the eldest Miss Bennet beyond a doubt, there cannot be two opinions on that point.""

"Upon my word! -- Well, that was very decided indeed -- that does seem as if -- but, however, it may all come to nothing, you know."

"My overhearings were more to the purpose than yours, Eliza," said Charlotte. "Mr. Darcy is not so well worth listening to as his friend, is he? -- Poor Eliza! -- to be only just tolerable."

"I beg you would not put it into Lizzy's head to be vexed by his ill-treatment; for he is such a disagreeable man that it would be quite a misfortune to be liked by him. Mrs. Long told me last night that he sat close to her for half an hour without once opening his lips."

"Are you quite sure, Ma'am? -- is not there a little mistake?" said Jane. -- "I certainly saw Mr. Darcy speaking to her."

"Aye -- because she asked him at last how he liked Netherfield, and he could not help answering her; -- but she said he seemed very angry at being spoke to."

"Miss Bingley told me," said Jane, "that he never speaks much unless among his intimate acquaintance. With them he is remarkably agreeable."

"I do not believe a word of it, my dear. If he had been so very agreeable, he would have talked to Mrs. Long. But I can guess how it was; every body says that he is ate up with pride, and I dare say he had heard somehow that Mrs. Long does not keep a carriage, and had come to the ball in a hack chaise."

"I do not mind his not talking to Mrs. Long," said Miss Lucas, "but I wish he had danced with Eliza."

"Another time, Lizzy," said her mother, "I would not dance with him, if I were you."

"I believe, Ma'am, I may safely promise you never to dance with him."

"His pride," said Miss Lucas, "does not offend me so much as pride often does, because there is an excuse for it. One cannot wonder that so very fine a young man, with family, fortune, every thing in his favour, should think highly of himself. If I may so express it, he has a right to be proud."

"That is very true," replied Elizabeth, "and I could easily forgive his pride, if he had not mortified mine."

"Pride," observed Mary, who piqued herself upon the solidity of her reflections, "is a very common failing I believe. By all that I have ever read, I am convinced that it is very common indeed, that human nature is particularly prone to it, and that there are very few of us who do not cherish a feeling of self-complacency on the score of some quality or other, real or imaginary. Vanity and pride are different things, though the words are often used synonimously. A person may be proud without being vain. Pride relates more to our opinion of ourselves, vanity to what we would have others think of us."

"If I were as rich as Mr. Darcy," cried a young Lucas who came with his sisters, "I should not care how proud I was. I would keep a pack of foxhounds, and drink a bottle of wine every day."

"Then you would drink a great deal more than you ought," said Mrs. Bennet; "and if I were to see you at it, I should take away your bottle directly."

The boy protested that she should not; she continued to declare that she would, and the argument ended only with the visit.距离浪博恩不远的地方，住着一家人家，这就是威廉·卢卡斯爵士府上。班纳特府上跟 他们特别知已。爵士从前是在麦里屯做生意起家发迹的，曾在当市长的任内上书皇上，获得 了一个爵士头衔；这个显要的身份使他觉得太荣幸，从此他就讨厌做生意，讨厌住在一个小 镇上，于是歇了生意，告别小镇，带着家属迁到那离开麦里屯大约一英里路的一幢房子里去 住，从那时候起就把那地方叫做卢家庄。他可以在这儿自得其乐，以显要自居，而且，既然 摆脱了生意的纠缠，他大可以一心一意地从事社交活动。他尽管以自己的地位欣然自得，却 并不因此而目空一切，反而对什么人都应酬得非常周到。他生来不肯得罪人，待人接物总是 和蔼可亲，殷勤体贴，而且自从皇上觐见以来，更加彬彬有礼。

卢卡斯太太是个很善良的女 人，真是班纳特太太一位宝贵的邻居。卢府上有好几个孩子。大女儿是个明理懂事的年轻小 姐，年纪大约二十六七岁，她是伊丽莎白的要好朋友。

且说卢府上几位小姐跟班府上几位小 姐这回非要见见面，谈谈这次跳舞会上的事业不可。于是在开完了跳舞会的第二天上午，卢 府上的小姐们到浪博恩来跟班府上的小姐交换意见。

班纳特太太一看见卢卡斯小姐，便客客气气，从容不迫地说：“那天晚上全靠你开场开 得好，你做了彬格莱先生的第一个意中人。”

“是呀；可是他喜欢的倒是第二个意中人。”

“哦，我想你是说吉英吧，因为他跟她跳了两次。看起来，他是真的爱上她呢──我的 确相信他是真的──我听到了一些话──可是我弄不清究竟──我听到了一些有关鲁宾逊先 生的话。”

“说不定你指的是我喻听到他和鲁宾逊先生的谈话吧；我不是跟你说过了吗？鲁宾逊先 生问他喜欢不喜欢我们麦里屯的跳舞会，问他是否觉得到场的女宾们中间有许多人很美，问 他认为哪一个最美？他立刻回答了最后一个问题：“毫无问题是班纳特家的大小姐最美。关 于这一点，人们决不会有别的看法。”

“一定的！说起来，那的确成了定论啦──看上去的确象是──不过，也许会全部落空 呢，你知道。”

“我偷听到的话比你听到的要更有意思了，伊丽莎，”夏绿蒂说。“达西先生的话没有 他朋友的话中听，可不是吗？可怜的伊丽莎！他不过认为她还可以！”

“我请求你别叫丽萃想起了他这种无礼的举动又生起气来；他是那么讨厌的一个人，被 他看上了才叫倒霉呢。郎格太太告诉我说，昨儿晚上他坐在她身边有半个钟头，可是始终不 开口。”

“你的话靠得住吗，妈妈？──一点儿没说错吗？”吉英说。“我清清楚楚看到达西先 生跟她说话的。”

“嘿──那是后来她问起他喜欢不喜欢尼日斐花园，他才不得不已敷衍了她一下；可是 据她说，他似乎非常生气，好象怪她不该跟她说话似的。”

“彬格莱小姐告诉我，”吉英说，“他从来不爱多说话，除非跟知已的朋友们谈谈。他 对待知已朋友非常和蔼可亲。”

“我跟本不相信这种话，要是他果真和蔼可亲，就该跟郎格太太说话啦。可是这里面的 奥妙是可想而知的，大家都说他非常骄傲，他所以没跟郎格太太说话，或许是因为听到朗格 太太连马车也没有一部，临时雇了车子来参加跳舞会吧。”

“他没跟郎格太太说话，我倒不计较，”卢卡斯小姐说，“我只怪他当时没跟伊丽莎跳 舞。”

“丽萃，假如我是你，”她母亲说，“我下次偏不跟他跳舞。”

“妈妈，我相信我可以万无一失地向你保证，我怎么也不跟他跳舞呢。”

“他虽然骄傲，”卢卡斯小姐说，“可不象一般人的骄傲那样使我生气，因为他的骄傲 还勉强说得过去。这么优秀的一个青年，门第好，又有钱，样样都比人家强，也难怪他要自 以为了不起，照我的说法，他有权利骄傲。”

“这倒是真话，”伊丽莎白回答道，“要是他没有触犯我的骄傲，我也很容易原谅他的 骄傲。”

“我以为骄傲是一般人的通病，”曼丽说。她觉得自己的见解很高明，因此提高了谈话 的兴致。“从我所读过的许多书看来，我相信那的确是非常普遍的一种通病，人性特别容易 趋向于这方面，简直谁都不免因为自己具有了某种品质而自命不凡。虚荣与骄傲是截然不同 的两件事，尽管字面上常常当作同义词用，一个人可以骄傲而不虚荣。骄傲多半不外乎我们 对我们自己的估价，虚荣却牵涉到我们希望别人对我们的看法。”

卢家一个小哥儿（他是跟 他姐姐们一起来的）忽然说道：“要是我也像达西先生那么有钱，我真不知道会骄傲到什么 地步呢。我要养一群猎狗，还要每天喝一瓶酒。”

班纳特太太说：“那你就喝得太过分啦， 要量给我看见了，我就马上夺掉你的酒瓶。”

那孩子抗议道，她不应该那样做；她接着又宣 布了一遍，说她一定要那样，一场辩论直到客人告别时方才结束。

<- ->

Chapter VI of Volume I

THE ladies of Longbourn soon waited on those of Netherfield. The visit was returned in due form. Miss Bennet's pleasing manners grew on the good will of Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and though the mother was found to be intolerable and the younger sisters not worth speaking to, a wish of being better acquainted with them was expressed towards the two eldest. By Jane this attention was received with the greatest pleasure; but Elizabeth still saw superciliousness in their treatment of every body, hardly excepting even her sister, and could not like them; though their kindness to Jane, such as it was, had a value, as arising in all probability from the influence of their brother's admiration. It was generally evident whenever they met, that he did admire her; and to her it was equally evident that Jane was yielding to the preference which she had begun to entertain for him from the first, and was in a way to be very much in love; but she considered with pleasure that it was not likely to be discovered by the world in general, since Jane united with great strength of feeling a composure of temper and a uniform cheerfulness of manner, which would guard her from the suspicions of the impertinent. She mentioned this to her friend Miss Lucas.

"It may perhaps be pleasant," replied Charlotte, "to be able to impose on the public in such a case; but it is sometimes a disadvantage to be so very guarded. If a woman conceals her affection with the same skill from the object of it, she may lose the opportunity of fixing him; and it will then be but poor consolation to believe the world equally in the dark. There is so much of gratitude or vanity in almost every attachment, that it is not safe to leave any to itself. We can all begin freely -- a slight preference is natural enough; but there are very few of us who have heart enough to be really in love without encouragement. In nine cases out of ten, a woman had better shew more affection than she feels. Bingley likes your sister undoubtedly; but he may never do more than like her, if she does not help him on."

"But she does help him on, as much as her nature will allow. If I can perceive her regard for him, he must be a simpleton indeed not to discover it too."

"Remember, Eliza, that he does not know Jane's disposition as you do."

"But if a woman is partial to a man, and does not endeavour to conceal it, he must find it out."

"Perhaps he must, if he sees enough of her. But though Bingley and Jane meet tolerably often, it is never for many hours together; and as they always see each other in large mixed parties, it is impossible that every moment should be employed in conversing together. Jane should therefore make the most of every half hour in which she can command his attention. When she is secure of him, there will be leisure for falling in love as much as she chuses."

"Your plan is a good one," replied Elizabeth, "where nothing is in question but the desire of being well married; and if I were determined to get a rich husband, or any husband, I dare say I should adopt it. But these are not Jane's feelings; she is not acting by design. As yet, she cannot even be certain of the degree of her own regard, nor of its reasonableness. She has known him only a fortnight. She danced four dances with him at Meryton; she saw him one morning at his own house, and has since dined in company with him four times. This is not quite enough to make her understand his character."

"Not as you represent it. Had she merely dined with him, she might only have discovered whether he had a good appetite; but you must remember that four evenings have been also spent together -- and four evenings may do a great deal."

"Yes; these four evenings have enabled them to ascertain that they both like Vingt-un better than Commerce; but with respect to any other leading characteristic, I do not imagine that much has been unfolded."

"Well," said Charlotte, "I wish Jane success with all my heart; and if she were married to him to-morrow, I should think she had as good a chance of happiness as if she were to be studying his character for a twelvemonth. Happiness in marriage is entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions of the parties are ever so well known to each other, or ever so similar before-hand, it does not advance their felicity in the least. They always contrive to grow sufficiently unlike afterwards to have their share of vexation; and it is better to know as little as possible of the defects of the person with whom you are to pass your life."

"You make me laugh, Charlotte; but it is not sound. You know it is not sound, and that you would never act in this way yourself."

Occupied in observing Mr. Bingley's attentions to her sister, Elizabeth was far from suspecting that she was herself becoming an object of some interest in the eyes of his friend. Mr. Darcy had at first scarcely allowed her to be pretty; he had looked at her without admiration at the ball; and when they next met, he looked at her only to criticise. But no sooner had he made it clear to himself and his friends that she had hardly a good feature in her face, than he began to find it was rendered uncommonly intelligent by the beautiful expression of her dark eyes. To this discovery succeeded some others equally mortifying. Though he had detected with a critical eye more than one failure of perfect symmetry in her form, he was forced to acknowledge her figure to be light and pleasing; and in spite of his asserting that her manners were not those of the fashionable world, he was caught by their easy playfulness. Of this she was perfectly unaware; -- to her he was only the man who made himself agreeable no where, and who had not thought her handsome enough to dance with.

He began to wish to know more of her, and as a step towards conversing with her himself, attended to her conversation with others. His doing so drew her notice. It was at Sir William Lucas's, where a large party were assembled. "What does Mr. Darcy mean," said she to Charlotte, "by listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster?"

"That is a question which Mr. Darcy only can answer."

"But if he does it any more, I shall certainly let him know that I see what he is about. He has a very satirical eye, and if I do not begin by being impertinent myself, I shall soon grow afraid of him."

On his approaching them soon afterwards, though without seeming to have any intention of speaking, Miss Lucas defied her friend to mention such a subject to him, which immediately provoking Elizabeth to do it, she turned to him and said,

"Did not you think, Mr. Darcy, that I expressed myself uncommonly well just now, when I was teazing Colonel Forster to give us a ball at Meryton?"

"With great energy; -- but it is a subject which always makes a lady energetic."

"You are severe on us."

"It will be her turn soon to be teazed," said Miss Lucas. "I am going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know what follows."

"You are a very strange creature by way of a friend! -- always wanting me to play and sing before any body and every body! -- If my vanity had taken a musical turn, you would have been invaluable, but as it is, I would really rather not sit down before those who must be in the habit of hearing the very best performers." On Miss Lucas's persevering, however, she added, "Very well; if it must be so, it must." And gravely glancing at Mr. Darcy, "There is a fine old saying, which every body here is of course familiar with -- "Keep your breath to cool your porridge," -- and I shall keep mine to swell my song."

Her performance was pleasing, though by no means capital. After a song or two, and before she could reply to the entreaties of several that she would sing again, she was eagerly succeeded at the instrument by her sister Mary, who having, in consequence of being the only plain one in the family, worked hard for knowledge and accomplishments, was always impatient for display.

Mary had neither genius nor taste; and though vanity had given her application, it had given her likewise a pedantic air and conceited manner, which would have injured a higher degree of excellence than she had reached. Elizabeth, easy and unaffected, had been listened to with much more pleasure, though not playing half so well; and Mary, at the end of a long concerto, was glad to purchase praise and gratitude by Scotch and Irish airs, at the request of her younger sisters, who, with some of the Lucases and two or three officers, joined eagerly in dancing at one end of the room.

Mr. Darcy stood near them in silent indignation at such a mode of passing the evening, to the exclusion of all conversation, and was too much engrossed by his own thoughts to perceive that Sir William Lucas was his neighbour, till Sir William thus began.

"What a charming amusement for young people this is, Mr. Darcy! -- There is nothing like dancing after all. -- I consider it as one of the first refinements of polished societies."

"Certainly, Sir; -- and it has the advantage also of being in vogue amongst the less polished societies of the world. -- Every savage can dance."

Sir William only smiled. "Your friend performs delightfully;" he continued after a pause, on seeing Bingley join the group; -- "and I doubt not that you are an adept in the science yourself, Mr. Darcy."

"You saw me dance at Meryton, I believe, Sir."

"Yes, indeed, and received no inconsiderable pleasure from the sight. Do you often dance at St. James's?"

"Never, sir."

"Do you not think it would be a proper compliment to the place?"

"It is a compliment which I never pay to any place, if I can avoid it."

"You have a house in town, I conclude?"

Mr. Darcy bowed.

"I had once some thoughts of fixing in town myself -- for I am fond of superior society; but I did not feel quite certain that the air of London would agree with Lady Lucas."

He paused in hopes of an answer; but his companion was not disposed to make any; and Elizabeth at that instant moving towards them, he was struck with the notion of doing a very gallant thing, and called out to her,

"My dear Miss Eliza, why are not you dancing? -- Mr. Darcy, you must allow me to present this young lady to you as a very desirable partner. -- You cannot refuse to dance, I am sure, when so much beauty is before you." And taking her hand, he would have given it to Mr. Darcy, who, though extremely surprised, was not unwilling to receive it, when she instantly drew back, and said with some discomposure to Sir William,

"Indeed, Sir, I have not the least intention of dancing. -- I entreat you not to suppose that I moved this way in order to beg for a partner."

Mr. Darcy with grave propriety requested to be allowed the honour of her hand; but in vain. Elizabeth was determined; nor did Sir William at all shake her purpose by his attempt at persuasion.

"You excel so much in the dance, Miss Eliza, that it is cruel to deny me the happiness of seeing you; and though this gentleman dislikes the amusement in general, he can have no objection, I am sure, to oblige us for one half hour."

"Mr. Darcy is all politeness," said Elizabeth, smiling.

"He is indeed -- but considering the inducement, my dear Miss Eliza, we cannot wonder at his complaisance; for who would object to such a partner?"

Elizabeth looked archly, and turned away. Her resistance had not injured her with the gentleman, and he was thinking of her with some complacency, when thus accosted by Miss Bingley.

"I can guess the subject of your reverie."

"I should imagine not."

"You are considering how insupportable it would be to pass many evenings in this manner -- in such society; and indeed I am quite of your opinion. I was never more annoyed! The insipidity and yet the noise; the nothingness and yet the self-importance of all these people! -- What would I give to hear your strictures on them!"

"Your conjecture is totally wrong, I assure you. My mind was more agreeably engaged. I have been meditating on the very great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a pretty woman can bestow."

Miss Bingley immediately fixed her eyes on his face, and desired he would tell her what lady had the credit of inspiring such reflections. Mr. Darcy replied with great intrepidity,

"Miss Elizabeth Bennet."

"Miss Elizabeth Bennet!" repeated Miss Bingley. "I am all astonishment. How long has she been such a favourite? -- and pray when am I to wish you joy?"

"That is exactly the question which I expected you to ask. A lady's imagination is very rapid; it jumps from admiration to love, from love to matrimony, in a moment. I knew you would be wishing me joy."

"Nay, if you are so serious about it, I shall consider the matter as absolutely settled. You will have a charming mother-in-law, indeed, and of course she will be always at Pemberley with you."

He listened to her with perfect indifference while she chose to entertain herself in this manner, and as his composure convinced her that all was safe, her wit flowed long.浪博恩小姐们不久就去拜访尼是斐花园的小姐们了。人家了照例来回拜了她们。班纳特 那种讨人喜爱的举止，使赫斯脱太太和彬格莱小姐对她愈来愈有好感。尽管班家老太太叫人 不可容忍，几个小妹妹也不值得攀谈，可是两位彬格莱小姐却是愿意跟年纪大的两位班小姐 作进一步深交，吉英极其喜悦地领受了这份盛意；可是伊丽莎白看出她们对待任何人仍然很 高傲，甚至对待吉英也几乎没有两样，因此颇不喜欢她们；不过，她们所以待吉英好，看来 多半还是由于她们兄弟爱慕她的缘故。只要你看见他们俩在一起，你就看得出他兄弟确是爱 慕她的。伊丽莎白又很清楚地看出吉英一开头就看中了彬格莱先生，不由自主地向他屈服 了，而且也可以说是对他喜爱极了。可是她高兴地想道，吉英虽说感情丰富，好在性格很镇 定，外表上仍然保持着正常的和颜悦色，那就不会引起那些卤莽人的怀疑，因此他俩的心意 也就不会给人察觉了。伊丽莎白曾经跟自己的朋友卢卡斯小姐谈到过这一点。

夏绿蒂当时说道：“这种事想瞒过大家，也许是怪有意思的，不过，这样提心吊胆，有 时候反而不妙。要是一个女人在她自己心爱的人面前，也用这种技巧遮遮掩掩，不让他知道 她对他有意思，那她就可能没有机会博得他的欢心；那么，就是把天下人都蒙在鼓里，也无 补于事。男女恋爱大都免不了要借重于双方的感恩图报之心和虚荣自负之感，听其自然是很 难成其好事的。恋爱的开头都是随随便便──某人对某人发生点儿好感，本是极其自然的一 回事；只可惜没有对方和鼓励而自己就肯没头没脑去钟情的人，简直太少了。女人家十有八 九都是心里有一分爱表面上就露出两分。毫无问题，彬格莱喜欢你姐姐；可是你姐姐如果不 帮他一把劲，他也许喜欢喜欢她就算了。”

“不过她已经尽心竭力在帮他的忙了。要是我都能看出她对他的好感，而他却看不出， 那他未免太蠢了。”

“伊丽莎，你得记住，他可不象你那么懂得吉英的性格。”

“假如一个女人爱上了一个男人，只要女方不故意瞒住男方，男方一定会看得出的。”

“要是男方和女方见面的机会很多，或许他总会看得出。虽然彬格莱和吉英见面的次数 相当多，却从来没有在一起接连待上几个钟头，何况他们见起面来，总是跟一些杂七杂八的 人在一起，不可能让他们俩畅谈。因此吉英就得时时刻刻留神，一看到有机会可以逗引他， 千万不要借过。等到能把他抓到手，再从从容容尽量去谈恋爱还来得及。”

伊丽莎白回答道：“倘使只求嫁一个有钱的男人，你这个办法妙极了，我如果决心找个 阔丈夫，或者干脆只要随便找个丈夫就算数，我或许会照你的办法去做。可惜吉英不是这样 想法的；她为人处世，就是不愿意使心眼儿。而且，她自己也还拿不准她究竟对她钟情到什 么地步，钟情得是否得体。她认识他才不过两个星期。她在麦里屯跟他跳了四次舞；有天上 午她在他家里跟他见过一次面，此后又跟他吃过四次晚饭，可是总有别人在一起。就这么点 儿来往，叫她怎么能了解他的性格呢。”

“事情并不是你所说的那样。要是她只跟他吃吃晚饭，那她或许只看得出他的饭量好不 好；可是你得记住，他们既在一起吃过四顿饭也就是在一起盘恒了四个晚上呀──四个晚上 的作用可大着呢。”

“是的；这四个晚上叫他们彼此摸透了一样性格，那就是他们俩都喜欢玩二十一点，不 喜欢玩‘康梅司’；讲到别的重要的特点，我看他们彼此之间还了解很少。”

“唔，”夏绿蒂说，“我一心一意祝吉英成功。我以为即使她明天就跟他结婚，她必能 获得的幸福，比起她花上一年的时间，研究了他的性格、再去跟他结婚所能获得的幸福，并 不见得会少到哪里去。婚姻生活是否幸福，完全是个机会问题。一对爱人婚前脾气摸得非常 透，或者脾气非常相同，这并不能保证他们俩就会幸福。他们总是弄到后来距离越来越远， 彼此烦恼。你既然得和这个人过一辈子，你最尽量少了解他的缺点。”

“你这番话妙透了，夏绿蒂。不过这种说法未必可靠。你也明知道未必可靠，你自己就 不肯那么做。”

伊丽莎白一心只知道谈论彬格莱先生对她姐姐的殷勤，却一点儿没想到她自己已经成了 彬格莱那位朋友的意中人。说到达西先生，他开头并不认为她怎么漂亮；他在跳舞会上望着 她的时候，并没有带着丝毫的爱慕之意，第二次见面的时候，他也不过用吹毛求疵的眼光去 看待她。不过，他尽管在朋友们面前，在自己心里，都说她的面貌一无可取，可是眨下眼的 工夫，他就发觉她那双乌黑的眼睛美丽非凡，使她的整个脸蛋儿显得极其聪慧。紧接着这个 发现之后，他又在她身上发现了几个同样叫人怄气的地方。他带着挑剔的眼光，发觉她的身 段这儿也不匀称，那儿也不匀称，可是他到底不得不承认她体态轻盈，惹人喜爱；虽然他嘴 上一口咬定她缺少上流社会的翩翩风采，可是她落落大方爱打趣的作风，又把他迷住了。伊 丽莎白完全不明了这些情形，她只觉得达西是个到处不讨人喜欢的男人，何况他曾经认为她 不够漂亮不配跟她跳舞。

达西开始希望跟她深交。他为了想要慢慢地跟她攀谈攀谈，因此她跟别人谈话的时候， 他问题留神去听。于是，有一次威廉·卢卡斯爵士大请客，他这样的做法当场引起了她的注 意。

且说当时伊丽莎白对夏绿蒂说：“你瞧，达西先生是什么意思呢，我跟弗斯脱上校谈 话，干吗要他在那儿听？”

“这个问题只有达西先生自己能够回答。”

“要是他再这样，我一定要叫他明白我并不是个糊涂蛋。他挖苦人的本领特别高明，要 是我不先给他点颜色看看，我马上就会见他怕啦。”

不到一会儿工夫，达西又走到她身边来了，他表面上虽然并不想跟她们攀谈，卢卡斯小 姐却不时怂恿伊丽莎白向他把这个问题正面提出来。伊丽莎白给她这样一激，便立刻转过脸 来跟他说：

“达西先生，我刚刚跟弗斯脱上校讲笑话，要他给我们在麦里屯开一次跳舞会，你看我 的话是不是说得非常得体？”

“的确说得起劲极了，不过这件事本来就是叫小姐们非常起劲的。”

“你这样说我们，未免太尖刻了些吧。”

“你这一下反而被别人嘲笑了，”卢卡斯小姐说。“我去打开琴，伊丽莎，下文如何， 你自个儿明白。”

“你这种朋友真是世上少有！──不管当着什么人的面，总是要我弹琴唱歌！──要是 我存心在音乐会上出风头，我真要对你感激不尽。可是宾客们都是听惯了第一流演奏家的， 我实在不好意思在他们面前坐下来献憾丑。”话虽如此，怎奈卢卡斯小姐再三要求，她便说 道：“好吧，既是非献丑不可，只得献献丑吧。”她又板着脸对达西瞥了一眼，说道：“有 名老古话说得好，在场的人当然也晓得这句话：‘留口气吹凉稀饭’；我也就留口气唱歌 吧。”

她得表演虽然说不上奇妙绝伦，也还娓娓动听。唱了一两支歌以后，大家要求她再唱几 支。她还没来得及回答，她的妹妹曼丽早就急切地接替她坐到钢琴跟前去了。原来在她们几 个姐妹之间，就只有曼丽长得不好看，因此她发愤钻研学问，讲究才艺，老是急着要卖弄卖 弄自己的本领。

曼丽既没有天才，格调也不高，虽说虚荣心促使她刻苦用功，但是同样也造成了她一脸 的女才子气派和自高自大的态度。有了这种气派和态度，即使她的修养再好些也无补于事， 何况她不过如此而已。再说伊丽莎白，虽说弹琴弹得并不如她，可是落落大方，没有矫揉造 作的气习，因此大家听起来就高兴得多了。曼丽的几位妹妹，本在房间那头和卢家小姐们在 一起，正在跟两三个军官跳舞跳得起劲，曼丽奏完了一支很长的协奏曲之后，她们便要求她 再奏几支苏格兰和爱尔兰小调，她也高高兴兴地照办了，为的是要博得别人的夸奖和感激。 达西先生就站在她们附近。他看到她们就这样度过一个晚上，也不跟别人攀谈攀谈，心里很 是生气。他心思很重，威廉·卢卡斯爵士站在他身边他也不知道，最后他才听到爵士这样跟 他说：

“达西先生，跳舞对于年轻人是多么可爱的一种娱乐！说来说去，什么都比不上跳舞， 我认为这是上流社会里最出色的才艺。”

“当然罗，先生；──而且好就好在跳舞在低等社会里也很风行。哪个野蛮人不会跳 舞。”

威廉先生笑了笑没作声。接下来他看见彬格莱也来参加跳舞，便对达西这么说：“你的 朋友跳得很不错，我相信你对此道也是驾轻就熟吧，达西先生。“

“你大概在麦里屯看见过我跳舞的吧，先生。”

“见过，不错，而且看得非常高兴。你常到宫里去跳舞吗？”

“从来没去过，先生。”

“你连在宫里都不肯赏脸吗？”

“无论在什么地方，我也不愿意赏这种脸，能避免总是避免。”

“你在城里一定有住宅吧？”

达西先生耸了耸身子。

“我一度想在城里住家，因为我喜欢上流社会；不过我可不敢说伦敦的空气是否适合于 卢卡斯太太。”

他停了一会儿，指望对方回答；可是对方根本就懒得回答。不久伊丽莎白朝他们跟前走 来，他灵机一动，想乘此献一下殷勤，便对她叫道：

“亲爱的伊丽莎小姐，你干吗不跳舞呀？──达西先生，让我把这位年轻的小姐介绍给 你，这是位最理想的舞伴。有了这样一个美人儿做你的舞伴，我想你总不会不跳了吧。”他 拉住了伊丽莎白的手，预备往达西面前送，达西虽然极为惊奇，可亦不是不愿意接住那只玉 手，却不料伊丽莎白立刻把手缩了回去，好象还有些神色仓皇地对威廉爵士说：

“先生，我的确一点儿也不想跳舞。你可千万别以为我是跑到这边来找舞伴的。”

达西先生非常有礼貌地要求她赏光，跟他跳一场，可是他白白要求了。伊丽莎白下定了 决心就不动摇，任凭威廉爵士怎么劝说也没有用。

“伊丽莎小姐，你跳舞跳得那么高明，可是却不肯让我享享眼福，看你跳一场，这未免 太说不过去了吧。再说，这位先生虽说平常并不喜欢这种娱乐，可是要他赏我们半个钟头的 脸，我相信他也不会不肯的。”

伊丽莎笑着说：“达西先生未免太客气了。”

“他真的太客气了──可是，亲爱的伊丽莎小姐，看他这样求你，你总还会怪他多礼 吧。谁不想要象你这样的一个舞伴？”

伊丽莎白笑盈盈地瞟了一眼就转身走开了。她的拒绝并没有使达西觉得难过。达西正在 相当高兴地想念着她，恰巧彬格莱小姐走过来招呼他：

“我猜中你现在在幻想些什么。”

“谅你也猜不中。”

“你心里正在想，许多个晚上都是跟这些人在一起无聊度过的，这实在叫人受不了，我 跟你颇有同感。我从来不曾这样烦闷过！既枯燥乏味，又吵闹不堪，无聊到了极点。这批人 又一个个都自以为了不起！我就想听听你指责他们几句。”

“老实对你说吧，你完全猜错了。我心里想的东西要妙得多呢。我正在玩味着：一个漂 亮女人的美丽的眼睛竟会给人这么大的快乐。”

彬格莱小姐立刻把眼睛盯在他的脸上，要他告诉她，究竟是哪位小姐有这种妙处使他这 样想入非非。达西先生鼓起极大的勇气回答道：

“伊丽莎白·班纳特小姐。”

“伊丽莎白·班纳特小姐！”彬格莱小姐重复了一遍。“我真感到惊奇。你看中她多久 啦？──请你告诉我，我几时可以向你道喜啊？”

“我料到你会问出这样的话来的。女人的想象力真敏捷；从敬慕一跳就跳到爱情，一眨 眼的工夫又从爱情跳到结婚。我知道你要预备来向我道喜了。”

“唔，要是你这么一本正经，我就认为这件事百分之百地决定啦。你一定会得到一位有 趣的岳母大人，而且当然罗，她会永远在彭伯里跟你待在一起。”

她说得那么得意，他却完全似听非听，她看到他那般镇定自若，便放了心，于是那张利 嘴越发滔滔不绝了。

<- ->

Chapter VII of Volume I

MR. BENNET'S property consisted almost entirely in an estate of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, was entailed, in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and their mother's fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could but ill supply the deficiency of his. Her father had been an attorney in Meryton, and had left her four thousand pounds.

She had a sister married to a Mr. Phillips, who had been a clerk to their father, and succeeded him in the business, and a brother settled in London in a respectable line of trade.

The village of Longbourn was only one mile from Meryton; a most convenient distance for the young ladies, who were usually tempted thither three or four times a week, to pay their duty to their aunt, and to a milliner's shop just over the way. The two youngest of the family, Catherine and Lydia, were particularly frequent in these attentions; their minds were more vacant than their sisters', and when nothing better offered, a walk to Meryton was necessary to amuse their morning hours and furnish conversation for the evening; and however bare of news the country in general might be, they always contrived to learn some from their aunt. At present, indeed, they were well supplied both with news and happiness by the recent arrival of a militia regiment in the neighbourhood; it was to remain the whole winter, and Meryton was the head quarters.

Their visits to Mrs. Philips were now productive of the most interesting intelligence. Every day added something to their knowledge of the officers' names and connections. Their lodgings were not long a secret, and at length they began to know the officers themselves. Mr. Philips visited them all, and this opened to his nieces a source of felicity unknown before. They could talk of nothing but officers; and Mr. Bingley's large fortune, the mention of which gave animation to their mother, was worthless in their eyes when opposed to the regimentals of an ensign.

After listening one morning to their effusions on this subject, Mr. Bennet coolly observed,

"From all that I can collect by your manner of talking, you must be two of the silliest girls in the country. I have suspected it some time, but I am now convinced."

Catherine was disconcerted, and made no answer; but Lydia, with perfect indifference, continued to express her admiration of Captain Carter, and her hope of seeing him in the course of the day, as he was going the next morning to London.

"I am astonished, my dear," said Mrs. Bennet, "that you should be so ready to think your own children silly. If I wished to think slightingly of any body's children, it should not be of my own, however."

"If my children are silly I must hope to be always sensible of it."

"Yes -- but as it happens, they are all of them very clever."

"This is the only point, I flatter myself, on which we do not agree. I had hoped that our sentiments coincided in every particular, but I must so far differ from you as to think our two youngest daughters uncommonly foolish."

"My dear Mr. Bennet, you must not expect such girls to have the sense of their father and mother. -- When they get to our age, I dare say they will not think about officers any more than we do. I remember the time when I liked a red coat myself very well -- and indeed, so I do still at my heart; and if a smart young colonel, with five or six thousand a year, should want one of my girls, I shall not say nay to him; and I thought Colonel Forster looked very becoming the other night at Sir William's in his regimentals."

"Mama," cried Lydia, "my aunt says that Colonel Forster and Captain Carter do not go so often to Miss Watson's as they did when they first came; she sees them now very often standing in Clarke's library."

Mrs. Bennet was prevented replying by the entrance of the footman with a note for Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield, and the servant waited for an answer. Mrs. Bennet's eyes sparkled with pleasure, and she was eagerly calling out, while her daughter read,

"Well, Jane, who is it from? what is it about? what does he say? Well, Jane, make haste and tell us; make haste, my love."

"It is from Miss Bingley," said Jane, and then read it aloud.

"My dear Friend,

IF you are not so compassionate as to dine to-day with Louisa and me, we shall be in danger of hating each other for the rest of our lives, for a whole day's tête-à-tête between two women can never end without a quarrel. Come as soon as you can on the receipt of this. My brother and the gentlemen are to dine with the officers. Yours ever,

CAROLINE BINGLEY."

"With the officers!" cried Lydia. "I wonder my aunt did not tell us of that."

"Dining out," said Mrs. Bennet, "that is very unlucky."

"Can I have the carriage?" said Jane.

"No, my dear, you had better go on horseback, because it seems likely to rain; and then you must stay all night."

"That would be a good scheme," said Elizabeth, "if you were sure that they would not offer to send her home."

"Oh! but the gentlemen will have Mr. Bingley's chaise to go to Meryton; and the Hursts have no horses to theirs."

"I had much rather go in the coach."

"But, my dear, your father cannot spare the horses, I am sure. They are wanted in the farm, Mr. Bennet, are not they?"

"They are wanted in the farm much oftener than I can get them."

"But if you have got them to-day," said Elizabeth, "my mother's purpose will be answered."

She did at last extort from her father an acknowledgment that the horses were engaged. Jane was therefore obliged to go on horseback, and her mother attended her to the door with many cheerful prognostics of a bad day. Her hopes were answered; Jane had not been gone long before it rained hard. Her sisters were uneasy for her, but her mother was delighted. The rain continued the whole evening without intermission; Jane certainly could not come back.

"This was a lucky idea of mine, indeed!" said Mrs. Bennet, more than once, as if the credit of making it rain were all her own. Till the next morning, however, she was not aware of all the felicity of her contrivance. Breakfast was scarcely over when a servant from Netherfield brought the following note for Elizabeth:

"My dearest Lizzy,

I FIND myself very unwell this morning, which, I suppose, is to be imputed to my getting wet through yesterday. My kind friends will not hear of my returning home till I am better. They insist also on my seeing Mr. Jones -- therefore do not be alarmed if you should hear of his having been to me -- and excepting a sore throat and head-ache, there is not much the matter with me.

Yours, &c."

"Well, my dear," said Mr. Bennet, when Elizabeth had read the note aloud, "if your daughter should have a dangerous fit of illness, if she should die, it would be a comfort to know that it was all in pursuit of Mr. Bingley, and under your orders."

"Oh! I am not at all afraid of her dying. People do not die of little trifling colds. She will be taken good care of. As long is she stays there, it is all very well. I would go and see her, if I could have the carriage."

Elizabeth, feeling really anxious, was determined to go to her, though the carriage was not to be had; and as she was no horse-woman, walking was her only alternative. She declared her resolution.

"How can you be so silly," cried her mother, "as to think of such a thing, in all this dirt! You will not be fit to be seen when you get there."

"I shall be very fit to see Jane -- which is all I want."

"Is this a hint to me, Lizzy," said her father, "to send for the horses?"

"No, indeed. I do not wish to avoid the walk. The distance is nothing, when one has a motive; only three miles. I shall be back by dinner."

"I admire the activity of your benevolence," observed Mary, "but every impulse of feeling should be guided by reason; and, in my opinion, exertion should always be in proportion to what is required."

"We will go as far as Meryton with you," said Catherine and Lydia. -- Elizabeth accepted their company, and the three young ladies set off together.

"If we make haste," said Lydia, as they walked along, "perhaps we may see something of Captain Carter before he goes."

In Meryton they parted; the two youngest repaired to the lodgings of one of the officers' wives, and Elizabeth continued her walk alone, crossing field after field at a quick pace, jumping over stiles and springing over puddles with impatient activity, and finding herself at last within view of the house, with weary ancles, dirty stockings, and a face glowing with the warmth of exercise.

She was shewn into the breakfast-parlour, where all but Jane were assembled, and where her appearance created a great deal of surprise. -- That she should have walked three miles so early in the day, in such dirty weather, and by herself, was almost incredible to Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and Elizabeth was convinced that they held her in contempt for it. She was received, however, very politely by them; and in their brother's manners there was something better than politeness; there was good humour and kindness. -- Mr. Darcy said very little, and Mr. Hurst nothing at all. The former was divided between admiration of the brilliancy which exercise had given to her complexion, and doubt as to the occasion's justifying her coming so far alone. The latter was thinking only of his breakfast.

Her enquiries after her sister were not very favourably answered. Miss Bennet had slept ill, and though up, was very feverish and not well enough to leave her room. Elizabeth was glad to be taken to her immediately; and Jane, who had only been withheld by the fear of giving alarm or inconvenience, from expressing in her note how much she longed for such a visit, was delighted at her entrance. She was not equal, however, to much conversation, and when Miss Bingley left them together, could attempt little beside expressions of gratitude for the extraordinary kindness she was treated with. Elizabeth silently attended her.

When breakfast was over, they were joined by the sisters, and Elizabeth began to like them herself, when she saw how much affection and solicitude they shewed for Jane. The apothecary came, and having examined his patient, said, as might be supposed, that she had caught a violent cold, and that they must endeavour to get the better of it; advised her to return to bed, and promised her some draughts. The advice was followed readily, for the feverish symptoms increased, and her head ached acutely. Elizabeth did not quit her room for a moment, nor were the other ladies often absent; the gentlemen being out, they had in fact nothing to do elsewhere.

When the clock struck three, Elizabeth felt that she must go; and very unwillingly said so. Miss Bingley offered her the carriage, and she only wanted a little pressing to accept it, when Jane testified such concern in parting with her that Miss Bingley was obliged to convert the offer of the chaise into an invitation to remain at Netherfield for the present. Elizabeth most thankfully consented, and a servant was dispatched to Longbourn to acquaint the family with her stay, and bring back a supply of clothes.班纳特先生的全部家当几乎都在一宗产业上，每年可以借此获得两千磅的收入。说起这 宗产业，真是他女儿们的不幸。他因为没有儿子，产业得由一个远亲来继承，至于她们母亲 的家私，在这样的人家本来也算得上一笔大数目，事实上却还不够补他的损失。班纳特太太 的父亲曾经在麦里屯当过律师，给了她四千英镑的遗产。她有过妹妹，嫁给了她爸爸的书记 腓力普，妹夫接下来就承继了她爸爸的行业；她还有兄弟，住在伦敦，生意做得很得法。浪 博恩这个村子和麦里屯相隔只有一英里路，这么一段距离对于那几位年轻的小姐们是再便利 不过的了，她们每星期总得上那儿在三四次，看看她们的姨母，还可以顺便看看那边一家卖 女人帽子的商店。两个最小的妹妹咖苔琳和丽迪雅特别倾心于这方面，她们比姐姐们心事要 少得多，每当没有更好的消遣办法时，就必定到麦里屯走一遭，消遣消遣美好的晨光，并且 晚上也就有了谈助。尽管这村子里通常没有什么新闻可以打听，她们还老是千方百计地从她 们姨妈那儿打听到一些。附近地方最近开到了一团民兵，她们的消息来源当然从此就丰富 了，真叫她们高兴非凡。这一团人要在这儿驻扎整个冬天，麦里屯就是司令部的所在地。

从此她们每次拜访腓力普太太都获得了最有趣的消息。她们每天都会打听到几个军官的 名字和他们的社会关系。军官们的住宅不久就让大家知道了，再后来小姐们就直接跟他们搞 熟了，腓力普先生一一拜访了那些军官，这真是替她的姨侄女们开辟了一道意想不到的幸福 源泉。她们现在开口闭口都离不开那些军官。在这以前，只要提到彬格莱先生的偌大财产， 她们的母亲就会眉飞色舞，如今跟军官们的制服对比起来，她们就觉得偌大的财产简直一钱 不值了。

一天早晨，班纳特先生听到她们滔滔不绝地谈到这个问题，他不禁冷言冷语地说：

“看你们谈话的神气，我觉得你们真是些再蠢不过的女孩子。以前我不过半信半疑，现 在我可完全相信了。”

咖苔琳一听此话，颇感不安，可是并没有回答。丽迪雅却完全没有把爸爸的话当一回 事，还是接着说下去，说她自己多么爱慕卡特上尉，还希望当天能够跟他见面，因为他明天 上午就要到伦敦去。

班纳特太太对她丈夫说：“我真奇怪，亲爱的，你总喜欢说你自己的孩子蠢。要是我 呀，什么人的孩子我都可以看不起，可是我决不会看不起自己的孩子。”

“要是我自己的孩子果真蠢，我决不愿意没有自知之明。”

“你说得不错，可是事实上，她们却一个个都很聪明。”

“我们两个人总算只有在这一点上看法不同。我本来希望你我在任何方面的意见都能融 洽一致，可是说起我们的两个小女儿，的确非常蠢；关于这一点，到目前为止，我不得不跟 你抱着两样的见解。”

“我的好老爷，你可不能指望这些女孩都跟她们爹妈一样的见识呀。等她们到了我们这 么大年纪，她们也许就会跟我们一样，不会再想到什么军官们了。我刻从前有个时期，我也 很喜爱‘红制服’───当然，到现在我心里头还喜爱‘红制服’呢；要是有位漂亮的年轻 上校，每年有五六千磅的收入，随便向我的哪一个女儿求婚，我决不会拒绝他的；有天晚上 在威廉爵士家里，看见弗斯脱上校全副军装，真是一表人材！”

“妈妈，”丽迪雅嚷道，“姨妈说，弗斯脱上校跟卡特尔上尉上琴小姐家里去的次数， 不象初来的时候那么勤了；她近来常常看到他们站在‘克拉克借书处’等人。”

班纳特太太正要答话，不料一个小厮走了进来，拿来一封信给班纳特小姐。这是尼是斐 花园送来的一封信，小厮等着取回信。班纳特太太高兴得眼睛也闪亮起来。吉英读信的时 候，她心急地叫道：“嘿，吉英，谁来的信？信上说些什么？是怎么说的？喂，吉英，赶快 看完说给听吧；快点儿呀，宝宝！”

“是彬格莱小姐写来的，”吉英说，一面把信读出来：

我亲爱的的朋友，──要是你不肯发发慈悲，今天光临舍下跟露薏莎和我一同吃饭，我 和她两个人就要结下终生的怨仇了。两个女人成天在一块儿谈心，到头来没有不吵架的。接 信后希即尽快前来。我的哥和他的几位朋友们都要上军官们那儿去吃饭。

你的永远的朋友珈罗琳·彬格莱

“上军官们那儿去吃饭！”丽迪雅嚷道，“这件事怎么姨妈没告诉我们呢。”

“上别人家去吃饭，”班纳特太太说：“这真是晦气。”

“我可以乘着车子去吗？”吉英部。

“不行，亲爱的，你最好骑着马去。天好象要下雨的样子，下了雨你就可以在那儿过 夜。”

“这倒是个好办法，”伊丽莎白说。“只要你拿得准他们不会送她回来。”

“噢，彬格莱先生的马车要送他的朋友到麦里屯去，赫斯脱夫妇又是有车无马。”

“我倒还是愿意乘着马车去。“

“可是，乖孩子，我包管你爸爸匀不出拖车子的马来。──农庄上正要马用，我的好老 爷，是不是？”

“农庄上常常要马用，可惜到我手里的时候并不多。”

伊丽莎白说：“可是，如果今天到得你的手里，就如了妈妈的愿了。“

她终于逼得父亲不得不承认──那儿匹拉车子的马已经有了别的用处。于是吉英只得骑 着另外一匹马去，母亲送她到门口，高高兴兴地说了许多预祝天气会变坏的话。她果真如愿 了；吉英走了不久，就下起大雨来。妹妹们都替她担忧，只有她老人家反而高兴。大雨整个 黄昏没有停住。吉英当然无法回来了。

班纳特太太一遍又一遍地说：“真亏我想出了这个好办法！”好象天下雨老师她一手造 成的。不过，她的神机妙算究竟造成了多大幸福，她一直到第二天早上才知道。早饭还没吃 完，尼日斐花园就打发了人送来一封信给伊丽莎白：

我亲爱的丽萃，──今晨我觉得很不舒服，我想这可能是昨天淋了雨的缘故。承蒙这儿 好朋友们的关切，要我等到身体舒适一些才回家来。朋友们再三要请钏斯医生来替我看病， 因此，要是你们他上我这儿来过，可别惊讶。我只不过有点儿喉咙痛和头痛，并没有什么大 不了的毛病。───姐字。

伊丽莎白读信的时候，班纳特先生对他太太说：“唔，好太太，要是你的女儿得了重病 ──万一她一病不起──倒也值得安慰呀，因为她是奉了你命令去追求彬格莱先生的。”

“噢！她难道这么一下子就会送命！哪有小伤风就会送命的道理。人家自会把她等候得 好好的。只要她待在那儿，包管无事。倘使有车子的话，我也想去看看她。”真正着急的倒 是伊丽莎白，她才不管有车无车，决定非去一趟不可。她既然不会骑马，唯一的办法便只有 步行。她把自己的打算说了出来。

她妈妈叫道：“你怎么这样蠢！路上这么泥泞，亏你想得出来！等你走到那儿，你那副 样子怎么见人。”

“我只要见到吉英就成。”

“丽萃，”她的父亲说，“你的意思是叫我替你弄几匹马来驾马车吗？”

“当然不是这个意思。我不怕步行，只要存心去，这点儿路算得上什么。才不过三英里 路。我可以赶回来吃晚饭。”

这时曼丽说道：“你完全是出于一片手足之情，我很佩服，可是你千万不能感情用事， 你得有理智一点，而且我觉得尽力也不要尽得过分。“

珈苔琳和丽迪雅同声说道：“我们陪你到麦里屯。”伊丽莎表示赞成，于是三位年轻的 小姐就一块儿出发了。

“要是我们赶得快些，”丽迪雅边走边这么说，“或许我们还来得及赶在卡特尔上尉临 走以前看看他。”

三姐妹到了麦里屯便分了手；两位妹妹上一个军官太太的家里去，留下伊丽莎白独个儿 继续往前走，急急忙忙地大踏步走过了一片片田野，跨过了一道道围栅，跳过了一个个水 洼，终于看见了那所屋子。她这时候已经双脚乏力，袜子上沾满了泥污，脸上也累得通红。

她被领进了餐厅，只见他们全家人都在那儿，只有吉英不在场。她一走进门就引起全场 人的惊奇。赫斯脱太太和彬格莱小姐心想，这么一大早，路上又这么泥泞，她竟从三英里路 开外赶到这儿来，而且是独个儿赶来的，这事情简直叫人无法相信。伊丽莎白料定她们瞧不 起她这种举动。不过事实上她们倒很客气地接待了她，特别是她们的兄弟，不仅是客客气气 接待她，而且非常殷勤多礼。达西先生说话不多，赫斯脱先生完全一言不发。达西先生的心 里被两种情感弄得七上八下：一方面爱慕她那步行之后的鲜艳的脸色，另方面又怀疑她是否 值得为了这么点儿事情独个儿打那么远赶来。至于赫斯脱先生，他一心一意只想要吃早饭。

她问起姐姐的病情如何，可没有得到满意的回答。据说班纳特小姐晚上睡不好，现在虽 然已经起床，热度却很高，不能出房门。使伊丽莎白高兴的是，他们马上就把她领到她姐姐 那儿去。吉英看到她来，非常高兴，原来她为了不愿意让家里人着急和麻烦，所以信里并没 有说明她极其盼望有个亲人来看看她。可是她没有力气多说话，因此，当彬格莱小姐走开以 后，剩下她们姐妹俩在一块儿的时候，她只说到她们这儿待她太好了，使她非常感激─── 除了这些话以外，就没有再说什么。伊丽莎白静悄悄地等候着她。早饭吃过以后，彬格莱家 的姐妹也来陪伴她们，伊丽莎白看到她们对吉英那么亲切和祥，便不禁对她们有了好感。医 生来检查了病人的症状，说她是重伤风（其实这也是可想而知的），他嘱咐她们要尽力当 心，又劝吉英上床去睡觉，并且给她开了几样药。医生的嘱呼立刻照办了，因为病人热度又 高了一些，而且头痛得很厉害。伊丽莎白片刻也没有离开她的房间，另外两位小姐也不大走 开；男客们都不在家里，其实他们在家里也帮不了什么忙。

正三点的时候，伊丽莎白觉得应该走了，于是勉强向主人家告别。彬格莱小姐要她乘着 马车回去，她正打算稍许推辞一下就接受主人的盛意，不料吉英说是舍不得让她走，于是彬 格莱小姐便不得不改变了请她坐马车回去的主意，请她在尼日斐花园小住一阵。伊丽莎白感 激不尽地答应了。接下来就是差人上浪博恩去，把她在这儿暂住的事情告诉她家里一声，同 时叫她家里给她带些衣服来。

<- ->

Chapter VIII of Volume I

AT five o'clock the two ladies retired to dress, and at half past six Elizabeth was summoned to dinner. To the civil enquiries which then poured in, and amongst which she had the pleasure of distinguishing the much superior solicitude of Mr. Bingley's, she could not make a very favourable answer. Jane was by no means better. The sisters, on hearing this, repeated three or four times how much they were grieved, how shocking it was to have a bad cold, and how excessively they disliked being ill themselves, and then thought no more of the matter; and their indifference towards Jane, when not immediately before them, restored Elizabeth to the enjoyment of all her original dislike.

Their brother, indeed, was the only one of the party whom she could regard with any complacency. His anxiety for Jane was evident, and his attentions to herself most pleasing, and they prevented her feeling herself so much an intruder as she believed she was considered by the others. She had very little notice from any but him. Miss Bingley was engrossed by Mr. Darcy, her sister scarcely less so; and as for Mr. Hurst, by whom Elizabeth sat, he was an indolent man, who lived only to eat, drink, and play at cards, who, when he found her prefer a plain dish to a ragout, had nothing to say to her.

When dinner was over, she returned directly to Jane, and Miss Bingley began abusing her as soon as she was out of the room. Her manners were pronounced to be very bad indeed, a mixture of pride and impertinence; she had no conversation, no stile, no taste, no beauty. Mrs. Hurst thought the same, and added,

"She has nothing, in short, to recommend her, but being an excellent walker. I shall never forget her appearance this morning. She really looked almost wild."

"She did indeed, Louisa. I could hardly keep my countenance. Very nonsensical to come at all! Why must she be scampering about the country, because her sister had a cold? Her hair so untidy, so blowsy!"

"Yes, and her petticoat; I hope you saw her petticoat, six inches deep in mud, I am absolutely certain; and the gown which had been let down to hide it not doing its office."

"Your picture may be very exact, Louisa," said Bingley; "but this was all lost upon me. I thought Miss Elizabeth Bennet looked remarkably well, when she came into the room this morning. Her dirty petticoat quite escaped my notice."

"You observed it, Mr. Darcy, I am sure," said Miss Bingley, "and I am inclined to think that you would not wish to see your sister make such an exhibition."

"Certainly not."

"To walk three miles, or four miles, or five miles, or whatever it is, above her ancles in dirt, and alone, quite alone! what could she mean by it? It seems to me to shew an abominable sort of conceited independence, a most country-town indifference to decorum."

"It shews an affection for her sister that is very pleasing," said Bingley.

"I am afraid, Mr. Darcy," observed Miss Bingley in a half whisper, "that this adventure has rather affected your admiration of her fine eyes."

"Not at all," he replied; "they were brightened by the exercise." -- A short pause followed this speech, and Mrs. Hurst began again.

"I have an excessive regard for Jane Bennet, she is really a very sweet girl, and I wish with all my heart she were well settled. But with such a father and mother, and such low connections, I am afraid there is no chance of it."

"I think I have heard you say, that their uncle is an attorney in Meryton."

"Yes; and they have another, who lives somewhere near Cheapside."

"That is capital," added her sister, and they both laughed heartily.

"If they had uncles enough to fill all Cheapside," cried Bingley, "it would not make them one jot less agreeable."

"But it must very materially lessen their chance of marrying men of any consideration in the world," replied Darcy.

To this speech Bingley made no answer; but his sisters gave it their hearty assent, and indulged their mirth for some time at the expense of their dear friend's vulgar relations.

With a renewal of tenderness, however, they repaired to her room on leaving the dining-parlour, and sat with her till summoned to coffee. She was still very poorly, and Elizabeth would not quit her at all till late in the evening, when she had the comfort of seeing her asleep, and when it appeared to her rather right than pleasant that she should go down stairs herself. On entering the drawing-room she found the whole party at loo, and was immediately invited to join them; but suspecting them to be playing high she declined it, and making her sister the excuse, said she would amuse herself for the short time she could stay below with a book. Mr. Hurst looked at her with astonishment.

"Do you prefer reading to cards?" said he; "that is rather singular."

"Miss Eliza Bennet," said Miss Bingley, "despises cards. She is a great reader and has no pleasure in anything else."

"I deserve neither such praise nor such censure," cried Elizabeth; "I am not a great reader, and I have pleasure in many things."

"In nursing your sister I am sure you have pleasure," said Bingley; "and I hope it will soon be increased by seeing her quite well."

Elizabeth thanked him from her heart, and then walked towards a table where a few books were lying. He immediately offered to fetch her others; all that his library afforded.

"And I wish my collection were larger for your benefit and my own credit; but I am an idle fellow, and though I have not many, I have more than I ever look into."

Elizabeth assured him that she could suit herself perfectly with those in the room.

"I am astonished," said Miss Bingley, "that my father should have left so small a collection of books. -- What a delightful library you have at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy!"

"It ought to be good," he replied, "it has been the work of many generations."

"And then you have added so much to it yourself, you are always buying books."

"I cannot comprehend the neglect of a family library in such days as these."

"Neglect! I am sure you neglect nothing that can add to the beauties of that noble place. Charles, when you build your house, I wish it may be half as delightful as Pemberley."

"I wish it may."

"But I would really advise you to make your purchase in that neighbourhood, and take Pemberley for a kind of model. There is not a finer county in England than Derbyshire."

"With all my heart; I will buy Pemberley itself if Darcy will sell it."

"I am talking of possibilities, Charles."

"Upon my word, Caroline, I should think it more possible to get Pemberley by purchase than by imitation."

Elizabeth was so much caught by what passed, as to leave her very little attention for her book; and soon laying it wholly aside, she drew near the card-table, and stationed herself between Mr. Bingley and his eldest sister to observe the game.

"Is Miss Darcy much grown since the spring?" said Miss Bingley; "will she be as tall as I am?"

"I think she will. She is now about Miss Elizabeth Bennet's height, or rather taller."

"How I long to see her again! I never met with anybody who delighted me so much. Such a countenance, such manners, and so extremely accomplished for her age! Her performance on the piano-forte is exquisite."

"It is amazing to me," said Bingley, "how young ladies can have patience to be so very accomplished as they all are."

"All young ladies accomplished! My dear Charles, what do you mean?"

"Yes all of them, I think. They all paint tables, cover skreens, and net purses. I scarcely know any one who cannot do all this, and I am sure I never heard a young lady spoken of for the first time, without being informed that she was very accomplished."

"Your list of the common extent of accomplishments," said Darcy, "has too much truth. The word is applied to many a woman who deserves it no otherwise than by netting a purse, or covering a skreen. But I am very far from agreeing with you in your estimation of ladies in general. I cannot boast of knowing more than half a dozen, in the whole range of my acquaintance, that are really accomplished."

"Nor I, I am sure," said Miss Bingley.

"Then," observed Elizabeth, "you must comprehend a great deal in your idea of an accomplished women."

"Yes; I do comprehend a great deal in it."

"Oh! certainly," cried his faithful assistant, "no one can be really esteemed accomplished, who does not greatly surpass what is usually met with. A woman must have a thorough knowledge of music, singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern languages, to deserve the word; and besides all this, she must possess a certain something in her air and manner of walking, the tone of her voice, her address and expressions, or the word will be but half deserved."

"All this she must possess," added Darcy, "and to all this she must yet add something more substantial, in the improvement of her mind by extensive reading."

"I am no longer surprised at your knowing only six accomplished women. I rather wonder now at your knowing any."

"Are you so severe upon your own sex, as to doubt the possibility of all this?"

"I never saw such a woman, I never saw such capacity, and taste, and application, and elegance, as you describe, united."

Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley both cried out against the injustice of her implied doubt, and were both protesting that they knew many women who answered this description, when Mr. Hurst called them to order, with bitter complaints of their inattention to what was going forward. As all conversation was thereby at an end, Elizabeth soon afterwards left the room.

"Eliza Bennet," said Miss Bingley, when the door was closed on her, "is one of those young ladies who seek to recommend themselves to the other sex by undervaluing their own, and with many men, I dare say, it succeeds. But, in my opinion, it is a paltry device, a very mean art."

"Undoubtedly," replied Darcy, to whom this remark was chiefly addressed, "there is meanness in all the arts which ladies sometimes condescend to employ for captivation. Whatever bears affinity to cunning is despicable."

Miss Bingley was not so entirely satisfied with this reply as to continue the subject.

Elizabeth joined them again only to say that her sister was worse, and that she could not leave her. Bingley urged Mr. Jones's being sent for immediately; while his sisters, convinced that no country advice could be of any service, recommended an express to town for one of the most eminent physicians. This she would not hear of, but she was not so unwilling to comply with their brother's proposal; and it was settled that Mr. Jones should be sent for early in the morning if Miss Bennet were not decidedly better. Bingley was quite uncomfortable; his sisters declared that they were miserable. They solaced their wretchedness, however, by duets after supper, while he could find no better relief to his feelings than by giving his housekeeper directions that every possible attention might be paid to the sick lady and her sister.五点钟的时候，主人家两姐妹出去更衣；六点半的时候伊丽莎白被请去吃晚饭。大家都 礼貌周全，纷纷来探问吉英的病情，其中尤其是彬格莱先生问得特别关切，这叫伊丽莎白非 常愉快，只可惜吉英的病情一些没有好转，因此她无法给人家满意的回答。那姐妹听到这 话，便几次三番地说她们是多么担心，说重伤风是多么可怕，又说她们自己多么讨厌生病， ──说过了这些话以后就不当它一回事了。伊丽莎白看到她们当吉英不在她们面前的时候就 对吉英这般冷淡，于是她本来那种讨厌她们的心理现在又重新滋长起来。

的确，她们这家人 里面只有她们的兄弟能使她称心满意，你一眼便可以看出他是真的在为吉英担忧，再说他对 于伊丽莎白也殷勤和悦到极点。伊丽莎白本以为人家会把她看作一个不速之客，可是有了这 份殷勤，她就不这么想了。除他以外，别人都不大理睬她。彬格莱小姐的心在达西先生身 上，赫斯脱太太差不多也没有什么两样；再说到赫斯脱先生，他就坐在伊丽莎白身旁，他天 生一副懒骨头，活在世上就是为了吃、喝、玩牌，他听到伊丽莎白宁可吃一碟普通的菜而不 喜欢吃烩肉，便和她谈不上劲了。

伊丽莎白一吃过晚饭就回到吉英那儿去。她一走出饭厅，彬格莱小姐就开始说她的坏 话，把她的作风说得坏透了，说她既傲慢又无礼貌，不懂得跟人家攀谈，仪表不佳，风趣索 然，人又长得难看。赫斯脱太太也是同样的看法，而且还补充了几句：

“总而言之，她除了跑路的本领以外，没有要样别的长处。她今儿早上那副样子我才永 远忘不了呢，简直象个疯子。”

“她的确象个疯子，露薏莎。我简直忍不住要笑出来。她这一趟来得无聊透顶；姐姐伤 了点风，干吗要她那么大惊小怪地跑遍了整个村庄？──头发给弄得那么蓬乱，那么邋 遢！”

“是呀，还有她的衬裙──可惜你没看到她的衬裙。我绝对不是瞎说，那上面糊上了有 足足六英寸泥，她把外面的裙子放低了些，想把来遮盖，可是遮盖不住。”彬格莱先生说： “你形容得并没有过火的地方，露薏莎，可是我并不以为然。我倒觉得伊丽莎白·班纳特小 姐今儿早上走进屋来的时候，那种神情风度很不错呢。我并没有看到她的肮脏的衬裙。”

“你一定看到的，达西先生，”彬格莱小姐说，“我想，你总不愿意看到你自己的姐妹 弄成那副狼狈样子吧。”

“当然不愿意。“

“无缘无故赶上那么三英里路、五英里路，谁晓得多少英里呢，泥土盖没了踝骨，而且 是孤孤单单的一个人！她这究竟是什么意思？我看她十足表现了没有家教的野态，完全是乡 下人不懂礼貌的轻狂。“

彬格莱先生说：“那正说明了她的手足情深，真是好极了。”

彬格莱小姐死样怪气地说：“达西先生，我倒担心，她这次的冒失行为，会影响你对她 那双美丽的眼睛的爱慕吧？”

达西回答道：“一点儿影响也没有，她跑过了这趟路以后，那双眼睛更加明亮了。”说 完这句话，屋子里稍许沉默了一会儿，然后赫斯脱太太又开口说话：

“我非常关心吉英·班纳特──她倒的确是位可爱的姑娘──我诚心诚意地希望她好好 儿攀门亲事。只可惜遇到那样的父母，加上还有那么些下流的亲戚，我怕她没有什么指望 了。”

“我不是听你说过，她有个姨爹在麦里屯当律师吗？”

“是呀；她们还有个舅舅住在齐普赛附近。”

“那真妙极了，”她的妹妹补充了一句，于是姐妹俩都纵情大笑。

彬格莱一听此话，便大叫起来：“即使她们有多得数不清的舅舅，可以把整个齐普赛都 塞满，也不能把她们讨人喜爱的地方减损分毫。”

“可是，她们倘使想嫁给有地位的男人，机会可就大大减少了，”达西回答道。

彬格莱先生没有理睬为句话；他的姐妹们却听得非常得意，于是越发放肆无忌地拿班纳 特小姐的微贱的亲戚开玩笑，开了老半天。

不过她们一离开了饭厅，就重新做出百般温柔体贴的样子，来到吉英房间里，一直陪着 她坐到喝咖啡的时候。吉英的病还不见好转，伊丽莎白寸步不离地守着她，一直到黄昏，看 见她睡着了，才放下了心，觉得自己应该到楼下去一趟（虽说她并不乐意下楼去）。走进客 厅，她发觉大家正在玩牌，大家当时立刻邀她也来玩，可是她恐怕他们输赢很大，便谢绝 了，只推说放心不下姐姐，一会儿就得上楼去，她可以拿本书来消消遣遣。赫斯脱先生惊奇 地朝她望了一下。

“你宁可看书，不要玩牌吗？”他说。“这真是少有。”

彬格莱小姐说：“伊丽莎·班纳特小姐瞧不起玩牌，她是个了不起的读书人，对别的事 都不感到乐趣。”

伊丽莎白嚷道：“这样的夸奖我不敢当，这样的责备我也不敢当，我并不是什么了不起 的读书人，很多东西我都感到乐趣。”

彬格莱先生说：“我断定乐意照料你自己的姐姐，但愿她快些复元，那你就会更加快活 了。”

伊丽莎白从心底里感激他，然后走到一张放了几本书的桌子跟前。他立刻要另外拿些书 来给她──把他书房里所有的书都拿来。“要是我的藏书多一些就好啦，无论是为你的益处 着想，为我自己的面子着想；可是我是个懒鬼，藏书不多，读过的就更少了。”伊丽莎白跟 他说，房间里那几本书尽够她看了。

彬格莱小姐说：“我很奇怪，爸爸怎么只遣留下来了这么几本书。──达西先生，你在 彭伯里的那个藏书室真是好极了！”

达西说：“那有什么稀奇。那是好几代的成绩啊。”

“你自己又添置了不少书，只看见你老是在买书。”

“我有现在这样的日子过，自然不好意思疏忽家里的藏书室。“

“疏忽！我相信凡是能为你那个高贵的地方啬主观的东西，你一件也没疏忽过。──查 尔斯，以后你自己建筑住宅的时候，我只希望有彭伯里一半那么美丽就好了。”

“但愿如此。”

“可是我还要竭力奉劝你就在那儿附近购买房产，而且要拿彭伯里做个榜样。全英国没 有哪一个郡比德比郡更好了。”

“我非常高兴那么办。我真想干脆就把彭伯里买下来，只要达西肯卖。”

“我是在谈谈可能办到的事情，查尔斯。”

“珈罗琳，我敢说，买下彭伯里比仿照彭伯里的式样造房子，可能性更大些。”伊丽莎 白听这些话听得出了神，弄得没心思看书了，索性把书放在一旁，走到牌桌跟前，坐在彬格 莱先生和他的妹妹之间，看他们斗牌。

这时彬格莱小姐又问达西：“从春天到现在，达西长高了很多吧？她将来会长到我这么 高吧？”

“我想会吧。她现在大概有伊丽莎白·班纳特小姐那么高了，恐怕还要高一点。”

“我直想再见见她！我从来没碰到过这么使我喜爱的人。模样儿那么好，又那样懂得礼 貌，小小的年纪就出落得多才多艺，她的钢琴真弹得高明极了。”

彬格莱先生说：“这真叫我惊奇，年轻的姑娘们怎么一个个都有那么大的能耐，把自己 锻炼和多才多艺。”

“一个个年轻的姑娘们都是多才多艺！亲受的查尔斯，你这话是什么意思呀？”

“是的，我认为一个个都是那样。她们都会装饰台桌，点缀屏风，编织钱袋。我简直就 没有见过哪一位不是样样都会，而且每逢听人谈起一个年轻姑娘，，没有哪一次不听说她是 多才多艺的。”*

达西说：“你这一套极其平凡的所谓才艺，倒是千真万确。多少女人只不过会编织钱 袋，点缀屏风，就享有了多才多艺的美名；可是我却不能同意你对一般妇女的估价。我不敢 说大话；我认识很多女人，而真正多才多艺的实在不过半打。”

“我也的确不敢说大话，”彬格莱小姐说。

伊丽莎白说：“那么，在你的想象中，一个多才多艺的妇女应该包括很多条件啦。”

“不错，我认为应该包括很多条件。”

“噢，当然罗，”他的忠实助手叫起来了，“要是一个妇女不能超越常人，就不能算是 多才多艺。一个女人必须精通音乐、歌唱、图画、舞蹈以及现代语文，那才当得起这个称 号；除此以外，她的仪表和步态，她的声调，她的谈吐和表情，都得有相当风趣，否则她就 不够资格。”

达西接着说：“她除了具备这些条件以外，还应该多读书，长见识，有点真才实学。”

“怪不得你只认识六个才女啦。我现在简直疑心你连一个也不认识呢。”

“你怎么对你们女人这般苛求，竟以为她们不可能具备这些条件？”

“我从来没见过这样的女人。我从来没见过哪一个人象你所说的这样有才干，有情趣， 又那么好学，那么仪态优雅。”

赫斯脱太太和彬格莱小姐都叫起来了，说她不应该表示怀疑，因为这种怀疑是不公平 的，而且她们还一致提出反证，说她们自己就知道有很多女人都够得上这些条件。一直等到 赫斯脱先生叫她们好好打牌，怪她们不该对牌场上的事那么漫不经心，她们才住嘴，一场争 论就这样结束了，伊丽莎白没有多久也走开了。

门关上之后，彬格莱小姐说，“有些女人们为了自抬身价，往往在男人们面前编派女 人，伊丽莎白·班纳特就是这样一个女人，这种手段在某些男人身上也许会发生效果，但是 我认为这是一种下贱的诡计，一种卑鄙的手腕。”

达西听出她这几句话是有意说给他自己听的，便连忙答道：“毫无疑问，姑娘们为了勾 引男子，有时竟不择手段，使用巧计，这真是卑鄙。只要你的做法带有几分狡诈，都应该受 到鄙弃。”

彬格莱小姐不太满意他这个回答，因此也就没有再谈下去。

伊丽莎白又到他们这儿来了一次，只是为了告诉他们一声，她姐姐的病更加严重了，她 不能离开。彬格醚再三主张立刻请钟斯大夫来，他的姐妹们却都以为乡下郎中无济于是，主 张赶快到城里去请一位最有名的大夫来，伊丽莎白不赞成，不过她也不便太辜负她们兄弟的 一番盛意，于是大家协商出了一个办法；如果班纳特小姐明儿一大早依旧毫无起色，就马上 去请钟斯大夫来。彬格莱先生心里非常不安，他的姐姐和妹妹也说是十分担忧。吃过晚饭以 后，她们俩总算合奏了几支歌来消除了一些烦闷，而彬格莱先生因为想不出好办法来解除焦 虑，便只有关照他那管家婆尽心尽意地照料病人和病人的妹妹。

<- ->

Chapter IX of Volume I

ELIZABETH passed the chief of the night in her sister's room, and in the morning had the pleasure of being able to send a tolerable answer to the enquiries which she very early received from Mr. Bingley by a housemaid, and some time afterwards from the two elegant ladies who waited on his sisters. In spite of this amendment, however, she requested to have a note sent to Longbourn, desiring her mother to visit Jane, and form her own judgment of her situation. The note was immediately dispatched, and its contents as quickly complied with. Mrs. Bennet, accompanied by her two youngest girls, reached Netherfield soon after the family breakfast.

Had she found Jane in any apparent danger, Mrs. Bennet would have been very miserable; but being satisfied on seeing her, that her illness was not alarming, she had no wish of her recovering immediately, as her restoration to health would probably remove her from Netherfield. She would not listen therefore to her daughter's proposal of being carried home; neither did the apothecary, who arrived about the same time, think it at all advisable. After sitting a little while with Jane, on Miss Bingley's appearance and invitation the mother and three daughters all attended her into the breakfast parlour. Bingley met them with hopes that Mrs. Bennet had not found Miss Bennet worse than she expected.

"Indeed I have, Sir," was her answer. "She is a great deal too ill to be moved. Mr. Jones says we must not think of moving her. We must trespass a little longer on your kindness."

"Removed!" cried Bingley. "It must not be thought of. My sister, I am sure, will not hear of her removal."

"You may depend upon it, Madam," said Miss Bingley, with cold civility, "that Miss Bennet shall receive every possible attention while she remains with us."

Mrs. Bennet was profuse in her acknowledgments.

"I am sure," she added, "if it was not for such good friends I do not know what would become of her, for she is very ill indeed, and suffers a vast deal, though with the greatest patience in the world -- which is always the way with her, for she has, without exception, the sweetest temper I ever met with. I often tell my other girls they are nothing to her. You have a sweet room here, Mr. Bingley, and a charming prospect over that gravel walk. I do not know a place in the country that is equal to Netherfield. You will not think of quitting it in a hurry I hope, though you have but a short lease."

"Whatever I do is done in a hurry," replied he; "and therefore if I should resolve to quit Netherfield, I should probably be off in five minutes. At present, however, I consider myself as quite fixed here."

"That is exactly what I should have supposed of you," said Elizabeth.

"You begin to comprehend me, do you?" cried he, turning towards her.

"Oh! yes -- I understand you perfectly."

"I wish I might take this for a compliment; but to be so easily seen through I am afraid is pitiful."

"That is as it happens. It does not necessarily follow that a deep, intricate character is more or less estimable than such a one as yours."

"Lizzy," cried her mother, "remember where you are, and do not run on in the wild manner that you are suffered to do at home."

"I did not know before," continued Bingley immediately, "that you were a studier of character. It must be an amusing study."

"Yes; but intricate characters are the most amusing. They have at least that advantage."

"The country," said Darcy, "can in general supply but few subjects for such a study. In a country neighbourhood you move in a very confined and unvarying society."

"But people themselves alter so much, that there is something new to be observed in them for ever."

"Yes, indeed," cried Mrs. Bennet, offended by his manner of mentioning a country neighbourhood. "I assure you there is quite as much of that going on in the country as in town."

Every body was surprised; and Darcy, after looking at her for a moment, turned silently away. Mrs. Bennet, who fancied she had gained a complete victory over him, continued her triumph.

"I cannot see that London has any great advantage over the country for my part, except the shops and public places. The country is a vast deal pleasanter, is not it, Mr. Bingley?"

"When I am in the country," he replied, "I never wish to leave it; and when I am in town it is pretty much the same. They have each their advantages, and I can be equally happy in either."

"Aye -- that is because you have the right disposition. But that gentleman," looking at Darcy, "seemed to think the country was nothing at all."

"Indeed, Mama, you are mistaken," said Elizabeth, blushing for her mother. "You quite mistook Mr. Darcy. He only meant that there were not such a variety of people to be met with in the country as in town, which you must acknowledge to be true."

"Certainly, my dear, nobody said there were; but as to not meeting with many people in this neighbourhood, I believe there are few neighbourhoods larger. I know we dine with four and twenty families."

Nothing but concern for Elizabeth could enable Bingley to keep his countenance. His sister was less delicate, and directed her eye towards Mr. Darcy with a very expressive smile. Elizabeth, for the sake of saying something that might turn her mother's thoughts, now asked her if Charlotte Lucas had been at Longbourn since her coming away.

"Yes, she called yesterday with her father. What an agreeable man Sir William is, Mr. Bingley -- is not he? so much the man of fashion! so genteel and so easy! -- He has always something to say to every body. -- That is my idea of good breeding; and those persons who fancy themselves very important and never open their mouths, quite mistake the matter."

"Did Charlotte dine with you?"

"No, she would go home. I fancy she was wanted about the mince pies. For my part, Mr. Bingley, I always keep servants that can do their own work; my daughters are brought up differently. But every body is to judge for themselves, and the Lucases are very good sort of girls, I assure you. It is a pity they are not handsome! Not that I think Charlotte so very plain -- but then she is our particular friend."

"She seems a very pleasant young woman," said Bingley.

"Oh! dear, yes; -- but you must own she is very plain. Lady Lucas herself has often said so, and envied me Jane's beauty. I do not like to boast of my own child, but to be sure, Jane -- one does not often see any body better looking. It is what every body says. I do not trust my own partiality. When she was only fifteen, there was a gentleman at my brother Gardiner's in town, so much in love with her, that my sister-in-law was sure he would make her an offer before we came away. But however he did not. Perhaps he thought her too young. However, he wrote some verses on her, and very pretty they were."

"And so ended his affection," said Elizabeth impatiently. "There has been many a one, I fancy, overcome in the same way. I wonder who first discovered the efficacy of poetry in driving away love!"

"I have been used to consider poetry as the food of love," said Darcy.

"Of a fine, stout, healthy love it may. Every thing nourishes what is strong already. But if it be only a slight, thin sort of inclination, I am convinced that one good sonnet will starve it entirely away."

Darcy only smiled, and the general pause which ensued made Elizabeth tremble lest her mother should be exposing herself again. She longed to speak, but could think of nothing to say; and after a short silence Mrs. Bennet began repeating her thanks to Mr. Bingley for his kindness to Jane with an apology for troubling him also with Lizzy. Mr. Bingley was unaffectedly civil in his answer, and forced his younger sister to be civil also, and say what the occasion required. She performed her part, indeed, without much graciousness, but Mrs. Bennet was satisfied, and soon afterwards ordered her carriage. Upon this signal, the youngest of her daughters put herself forward. The two girls had been whispering to each other during the whole visit, and the result of it was, that the youngest should tax Mr. Bingley with having promised on his first coming into the country to give a ball at Netherfield.

Lydia was a stout, well-grown girl of fifteen, with a fine complexion and good-humoured countenance; a favourite with her mother, whose affection had brought her into public at an early age. She had high animal spirits, and a sort of natural self-consequence, which the attentions of the officers, to whom her uncle's good dinners and her own easy manners recommended her, had increased into assurance. She was very equal, therefore, to address Mr. Bingley on the subject of the ball, and abruptly reminded him of his promise; adding, that it would be the most shameful thing in the world if he did not keep it. His answer to this sudden attack was delightful to their mother's ear.

"I am perfectly ready, I assure you, to keep my engagement, and when your sister is recovered, you shall if you please, name the very day of the ball. But you would not wish to be dancing while she is ill."

Lydia declared herself satisfied. "Oh! yes -- it would be much better to wait till Jane was well, and by that time most likely Captain Carter would be at Meryton again. And when you have given your ball," she added, "I shall insist on their giving one also. I shall tell Colonel Forster it will be quite a shame if he does not."

Mrs. Bennet and her daughters then departed, and Elizabeth returned instantly to Jane, leaving her own and her relations' behaviour to the remarks of the two ladies and Mr. Darcy; the latter of whom, however, could not be prevailed on to join in their censure of her, in spite of all Miss Bingley's witticisms on fine eyes.伊丽莎白那一晚上的大部分时间都是在她姐姐房间里度过的，第二天一大早，彬格莱先 生就派了个女佣人来问候她们。过了一会儿，彬格莱的姐姐妹妹也打发了两个文雅的侍女来 探病，伊丽莎白总算可以聊以自慰地告诉她们说，病人已略见好转。不过，她虽然宽了一下 心，却还是要求他们府上替她差人送封信到浪博恩去，要她的妈妈来看看吉英，来亲自判断 她的病情如何。信立刻就送去了，信上所说的事也很快就照办了。班纳特太太带着两个最小 的女儿来到尼日斐花园的时候，他们家里刚刚吃过早饭。

倘使班纳特太太发觉吉英有什么危险，那她真要伤心死了；但是一看到吉英的病并不怎 么严重，她就满意了；她也并不希望吉英马上复元，因为，要是一复元，她就得离开尼日斐 花园回家去。所以她的女儿一提起要她带她回家去，她听也不要听，况且那位差不多跟她同 时来到的医生，也认为搬回去不是个好办法。母亲陪着吉英坐了一会儿工夫，彬格莱小姐便 来请她吃早饭，于是她就带着三个女儿一块儿上饭厅去。彬格莱先生前来迎接她们，说是希 望班纳特太太看到了小姐的病一定会觉得并不是想象中那般严重。

班纳特太太回答道：“我却没有想象到会这般严重呢，先生，她病得太厉害了，根本不 能搬动。钟斯大夫也说，千万不可以叫她搬动。我们只得叨光你们多照顾几天啦。”

“搬动！”彬格莱叫道：“绝对不可以。我相信我的妹妹也决计不肯让她搬走的。”彬 格莱小姐冷淡而有礼貌地说：“你放心好啦，老太太，班纳特小姐待在我们这儿，我们一定 尽心尽意地照顾她。”

班纳特太太连声道谢。

接着她又说道：“要不是靠好朋友们照顾，我相信她真不知道变成什么样儿了；因为她 实在病得很重，痛苦得很厉害，不过好在她有极大的耐性──她一贯都是那样的，我生平简 直没见过第二个人有她这般温柔到极点的性格。我常常跟别的几个女儿们说，她们比起她来 简直太差了。彬格莱先生，你这所房子很可爱呢，从那条鹅卵石铺道上望出去，景致也很美 丽。在这个村庄里，我从来没见过一个地方比得上尼日斐花园。虽然你的租期很短，我劝你 千万别急着搬走。”

彬格莱先生说：“我随便干什么事，都是说干就干，要是打定主意要离开尼日斐花园， 我可能在五分钟之内就搬走。不过目前我算在这儿住定了。”

“我猜想得一点儿不错，”伊丽莎白说。

彬格莱马上转过身去对她大声说道：“你开始了解我啦，是吗？”

“噢，是呀──我完全了解你。”

“但愿你这句话是恭维我，不过，这么容易被人看透，那恐怕也是件可怜的事吧。”

“那得看情况说话。一个深沉复杂的人，未必比你这样的人更难叫人捉摸。”

她有母亲连忙嚷道：“丽萃，别忘了你在作客，家里让你撒野惯了，你可不能到人家这 里来胡闹。”

“我以前倒不知道你是个研究人的性格的专家。”彬格莱马上接下去说，“那一定是一 门很有趣的学问吧。”

“不错；可是最有趣味的还是研究复杂的性格。至少这样的性格有研究的价值。”

达西说：“一般说来，乡下人可以作为这种研究对象的就很少。因为在乡下，你四周围 的人都是非常不开通、非常单调。‘

“可是人们本身的变动很多，他们身上永远有新的东西值得你去注意。”

班纳特太太听到刚刚达西以那样一种口气提到乡下，不禁颇为生气，便连忙嚷道：“这 才说得对呀，告诉你吧，乡下可供研究的对象并不比城里少。”

大家都吃了一惊。达西朝她望了一会儿便静悄悄地走开了。班纳特太太自以为完全占了 他的上风，便趁着一股兴头说下去：“我觉得伦敦除了店铺和公共场所以外，比起乡下并没 有什么大不了的好处。乡下可舒服得多了──不是吗，彬格莱先生？”

“我到了乡下就不想走，”他回答道；“我住到城里也就不想走。乡下和城里各有各的 好处，我随便住在哪儿都一样快乐。”

“啊，那是因为你的性格好。可是那位先生，”她说到这里，便朝达西望了一眼，“就 会觉得乡下一文不值。”

“妈妈，你根本弄错了，”伊丽莎白这话一出口，她母亲就红了脸。“你完全弄错了达 西先生的意思。他只不过说，乡下碰不到象城里那么些各色名样的人，这你可得承认是事实 呀。”

“当然罗，宝贝──谁也没那么说过。要是说这个村子里还碰不到多少人，我相信比这 大的村庄也就没有几个了。就我所知，平常跟我们来往吃饭的可也有二十四家呀。”

要不是顾全伊丽莎白的面子，彬格莱先生简直忍不住要笑出来了。他的妹妹可没有他那 么用心周到，便不由得带着富有表情的笑容望着达西先生。伊丽莎为了找个借口转移一下她 母亲的心思，便问她母亲说，自从她离家以后，夏绿蒂·卢卡斯有没有到浪博恩来过。

“来过；她是昨儿跟他父亲一块儿来的。威廉爵士是个多么和蔼的人呀，彬格莱先生─ ─他可不是吗？那么时髦的一个人！那么温雅，又那么随便！他见到什么人总要谈上儿句。 这就是我所谓的有良好教养；那些自以为了不起、金口难开的人，他们的想法真是大错而特 错。”

“夏绿蒂在我们家里吃饭的吗？”

“没有，她硬要回去。据我猜想，大概是她家里街头等着她回去做肉饼。彬格莱先生， 我雇起佣人来，总得要她们能够料理份内的事，我的女儿就不是人家那样教养大的。可是一 切要看各人自己，告诉你，卢卡斯家里的几个姑娘全是些很好的女孩子。只可惜长得不漂 亮！当然并不是我个人以为夏绿蒂长得难看，她究竟是我们要好的朋友。”

“她看来是位很可爱的姑娘，”彬格莱说。

“是呀，可是你得承认，她的确长得很难看。卢卡斯太太本人也那么说，她还羡慕我的 吉英长得漂亮呢。我并不喜欢夸张自己的孩子，可是说老实话。这并不是我说话有信心。还 在她十五岁的那一年，在我城里那位兄弟嘉丁纳家里，有位先生就爱上了她，我的弟妇看准 了那位先生一定会在临走以前向她求婚。不过后来他却没有提。也许是他以为她年纪太小了 吧。不过他却为吉英写了好些诗，而且写得很好。”

“那位先生的一场恋爱就这么结束了，”伊丽莎白不耐烦地说。“我想，多少有情人都 是这样把自己克服过来的。诗居然有这种功能──能够赶走爱情，这倒不知道是谁第一个发 现的！”

“我却一贯认为，诗是爱情的食粮，”达西说。

“那必须是一种优美、坚贞、健康的爱情才行。本身健强了，吃什么东西都可以获得滋 补。要是只不过有一点儿蛛丝马迹，那么我相信，一首十四行诗准会把它断送掉。”

达西只笑了一下，接着大伙儿都沉默了一阵子，这时候伊丽莎白很是着急，怕她母亲又 要出丑。她想说点儿什么，可是又想不出什么可说的。沉默了一下以后，班纳特太太又重新 向彬格莱先生道谢，说是多亏他对吉英照顾周到，同时又向他道歉说，丽萃也来打扰了他。 彬格莱先生回答得极其恳切而有礼貌，弄得他的妹妹也不得不讲礼貌，说了些很得体的话。 她说话的态度并不十分自然，可是班纳特太太已经够满意的了。一会儿工夫，班纳特太太就 叫预备马车。这个号令一发，她那位顶小的女儿立刻走上前来。原来自从她们母女来到此 地，两个女儿就一直在交头接耳地商量，最后说定了由顶小的女儿来要求彬格莱先生兑现他 刚以乡下时的诺言，在尼日斐花园开一次跳舞会。

丽迪雅是个胖胖的、发育得很好的姑娘，今年才十五岁，细皮白肉，笑颜常开，她是母 亲的掌上明珠，由于娇纵过度，她很小就进入了社交界。她生性好动，天生有些不知分寸， 加上她的姨爹一次次以美酒嘉肴宴请那些军官们，军官们又见她颇有几分浪荡的风情，便对 她发生了相当好感，于是她更加肆无忌惮了。所以她就有资格向彬格莱先生提出开舞会的 事，而且冒冒失失地提醒他先前的诺言，而且还说，要是他不实践诺言，那就是天下最丢人 的事。彬格莱先生对她这一番突如其来的挑衅回答得叫她母亲很是高兴。

“我可以向你保证，我非常愿意实践我的诺言；只要等你姐姐复了元，由你随便订个日 期就行。你总不愿意在姐姐生病的时候跳舞吧？！”

丽迪雅表示满意。“你这话说得不错。等到吉英复元以后再跳，那真好极了，而且到那 时候，卡特尔上尉也许又可能回到麦里屯来。等你开过舞会以后，我一定非要他们也开一次 不可。我一定会跟弗斯脱上校说，要是他不开，可真丢人哪。”

于是班纳特太太带着她的两个女儿走了。伊丽莎白立刻回到吉英身边去，也不去管彬格 莱府上的两位小姐怎样在背后议论她跟她家里人有失体统。不过，尽管彬格莱小姐怎么样说 俏皮话，怎么样拿她的“美丽的眼睛”开玩笑，达西却始终不肯受她们的怂恿，夹在她们一 起来编派她的不是。

<- ->

Chapter X of Volume I

THE day passed much as the day before had done. Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley had spent some hours of the morning with the invalid, who continued, though slowly, to mend; and in the evening Elizabeth joined their party in the drawing room. The loo table, however, did not appear. Mr. Darcy was writing, and Miss Bingley, seated near him, was watching the progress of his letter, and repeatedly calling off his attention by messages to his sister. Mr. Hurst and Mr. Bingley were at piquet, and Mrs. Hurst was observing their game.

Elizabeth took up some needlework, and was sufficiently amused in attending to what passed between Darcy and his companion. The perpetual commendations of the lady either on his hand-writing, or on the evenness of his lines, or on the length of his letter, with the perfect unconcern with which her praises were received, formed a curious dialogue, and was exactly in unison with her opinion of each.

"How delighted Miss Darcy will be to receive such a letter!"

He made no answer.

"You write uncommonly fast."

"You are mistaken. I write rather slowly."

"How many letters you must have occasion to write in the course of the year! Letters of business too! How odious I should think them!"

"It is fortunate, then, that they fall to my lot instead of to yours."

"Pray tell your sister that I long to see her."

"I have already told her so once, by your desire."

"I am afraid you do not like your pen. Let me mend it for you. I mend pens remarkably well."

"Thank you -- but I always mend my own."

"How can you contrive to write so even?"

He was silent.

"Tell your sister I am delighted to hear of her improvement on the harp, and pray let her know that I am quite in raptures with her beautiful little design for a table, and I think it infinitely superior to Miss Grantley's."

"Will you give me leave to defer your raptures till I write again? -- At present I have not room to do them justice."

"Oh! it is of no consequence. I shall see her in January. But do you always write such charming long letters to her, Mr. Darcy?"

"They are generally long; but whether always charming, it is not for me to determine."

"It is a rule with me, that a person who can write a long letter, with ease, cannot write ill."

"That will not do for a compliment to Darcy, Caroline," cried her brother -- "because he does not write with ease. He studies too much for words of four syllables. -- Do not you, Darcy?"

"My stile of writing is very different from yours."

"Oh!" cried Miss Bingley, "Charles writes in the most careless way imaginable. He leaves out half his words, and blots the rest."

"My ideas flow so rapidly that I have not time to express them -- by which means my letters sometimes convey no ideas at all to my correspondents."

"Your humility, Mr. Bingley," said Elizabeth, "must disarm reproof."

"Nothing is more deceitful," said Darcy, "than the appearance of humility. It is often only carelessness of opinion, and sometimes an indirect boast."

"And which of the two do you call my little recent piece of modesty?"

"The indirect boast; -- for you are really proud of your defects in writing, because you consider them as proceeding from a rapidity of thought and carelessness of execution, which if not estimable, you think at least highly interesting. The power of doing any thing with quickness is always much prized by the possessor, and often without any attention to the imperfection of the performance. When you told Mrs. Bennet this morning that if you ever resolved on quitting Netherfield you should be gone in five minutes, you meant it to be a sort of panegyric, of compliment to yourself -- and yet what is there so very laudable in a precipitance which must leave very necessary business undone, and can be of no real advantage to yourself or any one else?"

"Nay," cried Bingley, "this is too much, to remember at night all the foolish things that were said in the morning. And yet, upon my honour, I believed what I said of myself to be true, and I believe it at this moment. At least, therefore, I did not assume the character of needless precipitance merely to shew off before the ladies."

"I dare say you believed it; but I am by no means convinced that you would be gone with such celerity. Your conduct would be quite as dependant on chance as that of any man I know; and if, as you were mounting your horse, a friend were to say, "Bingley, you had better stay till next week," you would probably do it, you would probably not go -- and, at another word, might stay a month."

"You have only proved by this," cried Elizabeth, "that Mr. Bingley did not do justice to his own disposition. You have shewn him off now much more than he did himself."

"I am exceedingly gratified," said Bingley, "by your converting what my friend says into a compliment on the sweetness of my temper. But I am afraid you are giving it a turn which that gentleman did by no means intend; for he would certainly think the better of me, if under such a circumstance I were to give a flat denial, and ride off as fast as I could."

"Would Mr. Darcy then consider the rashness of your original intention as atoned for by your obstinacy in adhering to it?"

"Upon my word I cannot exactly explain the matter; Darcy must speak for himself."

"You expect me to account for opinions which you chuse to call mine, but which I have never acknowledged. Allowing the case, however, to stand according to your representation, you must remember, Miss Bennet, that the friend who is supposed to desire his return to the house, and the delay of his plan, has merely desired it, asked it without offering one argument in favour of its propriety."

"To yield readily -- easily -- to the persuasion of a friend is no merit with you."

"To yield without conviction is no compliment to the understanding of either."

"You appear to me, Mr. Darcy, to allow nothing for the influence of friendship and affection. A regard for the requester would often make one readily yield to a request without waiting for arguments to reason one into it. I am not particularly speaking of such a case as you have supposed about Mr. Bingley. We may as well wait, perhaps, till the circumstance occurs, before we discuss the discretion of his behaviour thereupon. But in general and ordinary cases between friend and friend, where one of them is desired by the other to change a resolution of no very great moment, should you think ill of that person for complying with the desire, without waiting to be argued into it?"

"Will it not be advisable, before we proceed on this subject, to arrange with rather more precision the degree of importance which is to appertain to this request, as well as the degree of intimacy subsisting between the parties?"

"By all means," cried Bingley; "Let us hear all the particulars, not forgetting their comparative height and size; for that will have more weight in the argument, Miss Bennet, than you may be aware of. I assure you that if Darcy were not such a great tall fellow, in comparison with myself, I should not pay him half so much deference. I declare I do not know a more aweful object than Darcy, on particular occasions, and in particular places; at his own house especially, and of a Sunday evening when he has nothing to do."

Mr. Darcy smiled; but Elizabeth thought she could perceive that he was rather offended; and therefore checked her laugh. Miss Bingley warmly resented the indignity he had received, in an expostulation with her brother for talking such nonsense.

"I see your design, Bingley," said his friend. -- "You dislike an argument, and want to silence this."

"Perhaps I do. Arguments are too much like disputes. If you and Miss Bennet will defer yours till I am out of the room, I shall be very thankful; and then you may say whatever you like of me."

"What you ask," said Elizabeth, "is no sacrifice on my side; and Mr. Darcy had much better finish his letter."

Mr. Darcy took her advice, and did finish his letter.

When that business was over, he applied to Miss Bingley and Elizabeth for the indulgence of some music. Miss Bingley moved with alacrity to the piano-forte, and after a polite request that Elizabeth would lead the way, which the other as politely and more earnestly negatived, she seated herself.

Mrs. Hurst sang with her sister, and while they were thus employed, Elizabeth could not help observing, as she turned over some music books that lay on the instrument, how frequently Mr. Darcy's eyes were fixed on her. She hardly knew how to suppose that she could be an object of admiration to so great man; and yet that he should look at her because he disliked her was still more strange. She could only imagine however, at last, that she drew his notice because there was a something about her more wrong and reprehensible, according to his ideas of right, than in any other person present. The supposition did not pain her. She liked him too little to care for his approbation.

After playing some Italian songs, Miss Bingley varied the charm by a lively Scotch air; and soon afterwards Mr. Darcy, drawing near Elizabeth, said to her --

"Do not you feel a great inclination, Miss Bennet, to seize such an opportunity of dancing a reel?"

She smiled, but made no answer. He repeated the question, with some surprise at her silence.

"Oh!" said she, "I heard you before; but I could not immediately determine what to say in reply. You wanted me, I know, to say "Yes," that you might have the pleasure of despising my taste; but I always delight in overthrowing those kind of schemes, and cheating a person of their premeditated contempt. I have therefore made up my mind to tell you that I do not want to dance a reel at all -- and now despise me if you dare."

"Indeed I do not dare."

Elizabeth, having rather expected to affront him, was amazed at his gallantry; but there was a mixture of sweetness and archness in her manner which made it difficult for her to affront anybody; and Darcy had never been so bewitched by any woman as he was by her. He really believed, that were it not for the inferiority of her connections, he should be in some danger.

Miss Bingley saw, or suspected, enough to be jealous; and her great anxiety for the recovery of her dear friend Jane received some assistance from her desire of getting rid of Elizabeth.

She often tried to provoke Darcy into disliking her guest, by talking of their supposed marriage, and planning his happiness in such an alliance.

"I hope," said she, as they were walking together in the shrubbery the next day, "you will give your mother-in-law a few hints, when this desirable event takes place, as to the advantage of holding her tongue; and if you can compass it, do cure the younger girls of running after the officers. -- And, if I may mention so delicate a subject, endeavour to check that little something, bordering on conceit and impertinence, which your lady possesses."

"Have you any thing else to propose for my domestic felicity?"

"Oh! yes. -- Do let the portraits of your uncle and aunt Philips be placed in the gallery at Pemberley. Put them next to your great uncle, the judge. They are in the same profession, you know; only in different lines. As for your Elizabeth's picture, you must not attempt to have it taken, for what painter could do justice to those beautiful eyes?"

"It would not be easy, indeed, to catch their expression, but their colour and shape, and the eye-lashes, so remarkably fine, might be copied."

At that moment they were met from another walk, by Mrs. Hurst and Elizabeth herself.

"I did not know that you intended to walk," said Miss Bingley, in some confusion, lest they had been overheard.

"You used us abominably ill," answered Mrs. Hurst, "in running away without telling us that you were coming out." Then taking the disengaged arm of Mr. Darcy, she left Elizabeth to walk by herself. The path just admitted three.

Mr. Darcy felt their rudeness and immediately said, --

"This walk is not wide enough for our party. We had better go into the avenue."

But Elizabeth, who had not the least inclination to remain with them, laughingly answered,

"No, no; stay where you are. -- You are charmingly group'd, and appear to uncommon advantage. The picturesque would be spoilt by admitting a fourth. Good bye."

She then ran gaily off, rejoicing, as she rambled about, in the hope of being at home again in a day or two. Jane was already so much recovered as to intend leaving her room for a couple of hours that evening.这一天过得和前一天没有多大的不同。赫斯脱太太和彬格莱小姐上午陪了病人几个钟 头，病人尽管好转得很慢，却在不断地好转。晚上，伊丽莎白跟她们一块儿待在客厅里。不 过这一回却没有看见有人打“禄牌”。达西先生在写信，彬格莱小姐坐在他身旁看他写，一 再纠缠不清地要他代她附笔问候他的妹妹。赫斯脱先生和彬格莱先生在打“皮克牌”，赫斯 脱太太在一旁看他们打。

伊丽莎白在做针线，一面留神地听着达西跟彬格莱小姐谈话。只听得彬格莱小姐恭维话 说个不停，不是说他的字写得好，就是说他的字迹一行行很齐整，要不就是赞美他的信写得 仔细，可是对方却完全是冷冰冰爱理不理。这两个人你问我答，形成了一段奇妙的对白。照 这样看来，伊丽莎白的确没有把他们俩看错。

“达西小姐收到了这样的一封信，将会怎样高兴啊！”

他没有回答。

“你写信写得这样快，真是少见。”

“你这话可说得不对。我写得相当慢。”

“你一年里头得写多少封信啊。还得写事务上的信，我看这是够厌烦的吧！”

“这么说，这些信总算幸亏碰到了我，没有碰到你。”

“请你告诉令妹，我很想和她见见面。”

“我已经遵命告诉过她了。”

“我怕你那支笔不大管用了吧。让我来代你修理修理。修笔真是我的拿手好戏。”

“谢谢你的好意，我一向都是自己修理。”

“你怎么写得那么整齐来着？”

他没有作声。

“请告诉令妹，就说我听到她的竖琴弹得进步了。真觉得高兴，还请你告诉她说，她寄 来给我装饰桌子的那张美丽的小图案，我真喜欢极了，我觉得比起格兰特小姐的那张真好得 太多了。”

“可否请你通融一下，让我把你的喜欢，延迟到下一次写信时再告诉她？这一次我可写 不下这么多啦。”

“噢，不要紧。正月里我就可以跟她见面。不过，你老是写那么动人的长信给她吗，达 西先生？”

“我的信一般都写得很长；不过是否每封信都写得动人，那可不能由我自己来说了。”

“不过我总觉得，凡是写起长信来一挥而就的人，无论如何也不会写得不好。”

她的哥哥嚷道：“这种恭维话可不能用在达西身上，珈罗琳，因为他并不能够大笔一挥 而就，他还得在四个音节的字上面多多推敲。──达西，你可不是这样吗？”

“我写信的风格和你很不同。”

“噢，”彬格莱小姐叫起来了，“查尔斯写起信来，那种潦草随便的态度，简直不可想 象。他要漏掉一半字，涂掉一半字。”

“我念头转得太快，简直来有及写，因此有时候收信人读到我的信，反而觉得言之无 物。”

“彬格莱先生，”伊丽莎白说，“你这样谦虚，真叫人家本来要责备你也不好意思责备 了。”

达西说：“假装谦虚偏偏往往就是信口开河，有时候简直是转弯抹角的自夸？”

“那么，我刚刚那几句谦虚的话，究竟是信口开河呢，还是转弯抹角的自夸？”

“要算是转弯抹角的自夸，因为你对于你自己写信方面的缺点觉得很得意，你认为你思 想敏捷，懒得去注意书法，而且你认为你这些方面即使没有什么了不起，完全不考虑到做出 来的成绩是不是完美。你今天早上跟班纳特太太说，如果你决定要从尼日斐花园搬走，你五 分钟之内就可以搬走，这种话无非是夸耀自己，恭维自己。再说，急躁的结果只会使得应该 要做好的事情没有做好，无论对人对已，都没有真正的好处，这有什么值得赞美的呢？”

“得了吧，”彬格莱先生嚷道，“晚上还记起早上的事，真是太不值得。而且老实说， 我相信我对于自己的看法并没有错，我到现在还相信没有错。因此，我至少不是故意要显得 那么神速，想要在小姐们面前炫耀自己。”

“也许你真的相信你自己的话；可是我怎么也不相信你做事情会那么当机立断。我知道 你也跟一般人一样，都是见机行事。譬如你正跨上马要走了，忽然有朋友跟你说：‘彬格 莱，你最好还是待到下个星期再走吧。’那你可能就会听他的话，可能就不走了，要是他再 跟你说句什么的，你也许就会再待上一个月。”

伊丽莎白叫道：“你这一番话只不过说明了彬格莱先生并没有任着他自己的性子说做就 做。你这样一说，比他自己说更来得光彩啦。”

彬格莱说：“我真太高兴了，我的朋友所说的话，经你这么一圆转，反面变成恭维我的 话了。不过，我只怕你这种圆转并不投合那位先生的本意，因为：我如果真遇到这种事，我 会爽爽快快地谢绝那位朋友，骑上马就走，那他一定更看得起我。”

“那么，难道达西先生认为，不管你本来的打算是多么轻率卤莽，只要你一打定主意就 坚持到底，也就情有可原了吗？”

“老实说，我也解释不清楚；那得由达西自己来说明。”

“你想要把这些意见说成我的意见，我可从来没承认过。不过，班纳特小姐，即使把你 所说的这种种情形假定为真有其事，你可别忘了这一点：那个朋友固然叫他回到屋子里去叫 他不要那么说做就做，可是那也不过是那位朋友有那么一种希望，对他提出那么一个要求， 可并没有坚持要他非那样做不可。”

“说到随随便便地轻易听从一个朋友的劝告，在你身上可还找不出这个优点。”

“如果不问是非，随随便便就听从，恐怕对于两个人全不能算是一种恭维吧。”

“达西先生，我觉得你未免否定了友谊和感情对于一个人的影响。要知道，一个人如果 尊重别人提出的要求，通常都是用不着说服就会心甘情愿地听从的。我并不是因为你说到彬 格莱先生而就借题发挥。也许我们可以等到真有这种事情发生的时候，再来讨论他处理得是 不适当。不过一般说来，朋友与朋友相处，遇到一件无关紧要的事情的时候，一个已经打定 主意，另一个要他改变一下主意，如果被要求的人不等到到对方加以说服，就听众了对方的 意见，你能说他有什么不是吗？”

“我们且慢讨论这个问题，不妨先仔仔细细研究一下，那个朋友提出的要求究竟重要到 什么程度，他们两个人的交情又深到什么程度，这样好不好？”

彬格莱大声说道：“好极了，请你仔仔细细讲吧，连到他们的身材的高矮和大小也别忘 了讲，因为，班纳特小姐，你一定想象不到讨论起问题来的时候这一点是多么重要。老实对 你说，要是达西先生不比我高那么多，大那么多，你才休想叫我那么尊敬他。在某些时候， 某些场合，达西是个再讨厌不过的家伙──特别是礼拜天晚上在他家里，当他没有事情做的 时候。”

达西微笑了一下，伊丽莎白本来要笑，可是觉得他好象有些生气了，便忍住了没有笑。 彬格莱小姐看见人家拿他开玩笑，很是生气，便怪她的哥哥干吗要谈这样没意思的话。

达西说：“我明白你的用意，彬格莱，你不喜欢辩论，要把这场辩论压下去。”

“我也许真是这样。辩论往往很象争论，假若你和班纳特小姐能够稍缓一下等我走出房 间以后再，辩论那我是非常感激的。我走出去以后，你们便可以爱怎么说我就怎么说我 了。”

伊丽莎白说：“你要这样做，对我并没有什么损失；达西先生还是去把信写好吧。”

达西先生听从了她的意见，去把那封信写好。

这件事过去以后，达西要求彬格莱小姐和伊丽莎白小姐赏赐他一点音乐听听，彬格莱小 姐便敏捷地走钢琴跟前，先客气了一番，请伊丽莎白带头，伊丽莎白却更加客气、更加诚恳 地推辞了，然后彬格莱小姐才在琴旁坐下来。

赫斯脱太太替她妹妹伴唱。当她们姐妹俩演奏的时候，伊丽莎白翻阅着钢琴上的几本琴 谱，只见达西先生的眼睛总是望着她。如果说，这位了不起的人这样看着她是出于爱慕之 意，她可不大敢存这种奢望，不过，要是说达西是因为讨厌她所以才望着她，那就更说不通 了。最后，她只得这样想；她所以引起了达西的注意，大概是因为达西认为她比起在座的任 何人来，都叫人看不顺眼。她作出了这个假想之后，并没有感到痛苦，因为她根本不喜欢 他，因此不稀罕他的垂青。

彬格莱小姐弹了几支意大利歌曲以后，便改弹了一些活泼的苏格兰曲子来变换变换情 调。不大一会儿工夫，达西先生走到伊丽莎白跟前来，跟她说：

“班纳特小姐，你是不是很想趁这个机会来跳一次苏格兰舞？”

伊丽莎白没有回答他，只是笑了笑。他见她闷声不响，觉得有点儿奇怪，便又问了她一 次。

“噢，”她说，“我早就听见了；可是我一下子拿不准应该怎样回答你。当然，我知道 你希望我回答一声‘是的’那你就会蔑视我的低级趣味，好让你自己得意一番，只可惜我一 向喜欢戳穿人家的诡计，作弄一下那些存心想要蔑视人的人。因此，我决定跟你说，我根本 不爱跳苏格兰舞；这一下你可不敢蔑视我了吧。”

“果真不敢。”

伊丽莎白本来打算使他难堪一下，这会儿见他那么体贴，倒楞住了。不过，伊丽莎白的 为人一贯温柔乖巧，不轻易得罪任何人，而达西又对她非常着迷，以前任何女人也不曾使他 这样着迷过。他不由得一本正经地想道，要不是她的亲戚出身微贱，那我难免危险了。

彬格莱小姐见到这般光景，很是嫉妒，或者也可以说是她疑心病重，因此由疑而妒。于 是她愈想把伊丽莎白撵走，就愈巴不得她的好朋友吉英病体赶快复元。

为了挑拨达西厌恶这位客人，她常常闲言闲语，说他跟伊丽莎白终将结成美满良缘，而 且估料着这一门良缘会给达西带来多大幸福。

第二天彬格莱小姐跟达西两人在矮树林里散步，彬格莱小姐说：“我希望将来有一天好 事如愿的时候，你得委婉地奉劝你那位岳母出言吐语要谨慎些，还有你那几位小姨子，要是 你能力办得到，最好也得把她们那种醉心追求军官的毛病医治好。还有一件事，我真不好意 思说出口；尊夫人有一点儿小脾气，好象是自高自大，又好象是不懂礼貌，你也得尽力帮助 她克制一下。”

“关于促进我的家庭幸福方面，你还有什么别的意见吗？”

“噢，有的是。千万把你姨丈人姨丈母的像挂到彭伯里画廊里面去，就挂在你那位当法 官的伯祖父大人遗象旁边。你知道他们都是同行，只不过部门不同而已。至于尊夫人伊丽莎 白，可千万别让别人替她画像，天下哪一个画家能够把她那一双美丽的眼睛画得维妙维 肖？”

“那双眼睛的神气确不容易描画；可是眼睛的形状和颜色，以及她的睫毛，都非常美 妙，也许描画得出来。”

他们正谈得起劲和时候，忽然看见赫斯脱太太和伊丽莎白从另外一条路走过来。

彬格莱小姐连忙招呼她们说：“我不知道你们也想出来散散步，”她说这话的时候，心 里很有些惴惴不安，因为她恐怕刚才的话让她们听见了。

“你们也太对不起我们了，”赫斯脱太太回答道，“只顾自己出来，也不告诉我们一 声。”

接着她就挽住达西空着的那条臂膀，丢下伊丽莎白，让她独个儿去走。这条路恰巧只容 得下三个人并排走。达西先生觉得她们太冒味了，便说道：

“这条路太窄，不能让我们大家一块儿并排走，我们不是走到大道上去吧。”

伊丽莎白本不想跟他们待在一起，一听这话，便笑嘻嘻地说：

“不用啦，不用啦；你们就在这儿走走吧。你们三个人在一起走非常好看，而且很出 色。加上第四个人，画面就给弄毁了。再见。”

于是她就得意洋洋地跑开了。她一面跪溜达，一面想到一两天内就可以回家，觉得很高 兴。吉英的病已经大为好转，当天晚上就想走出房间去玩它两个钟头。

<- ->

Chapter XI of Volume I

WHEN the ladies removed after dinner, Elizabeth ran up to her sister, and, seeing her well guarded from cold, attended her into the drawing-room; where she was welcomed by her two friends with many professions of pleasure; and Elizabeth had never seen them so agreeable as they were during the hour which passed before the gentlemen appeared. Their powers of conversation were considerable. They could describe an entertainment with accuracy, relate an anecdote with humour, and laugh at their acquaintance with spirit.

But when the gentlemen entered, Jane was no longer the first object. Miss Bingley's eyes were instantly turned towards Darcy, and she had something to say to him before he had advanced many steps. He addressed himself directly to Miss Bennet, with a polite congratulation; Mr. Hurst also made her a slight bow, and said he was "very glad;" but diffuseness and warmth remained for Bingley's salutation. He was full of joy and attention. The first half hour was spent in piling up the fire, lest she should suffer from the change of room; and she removed at his desire to the other side of the fireplace, that she might be farther from the door. He then sat down by her, and talked scarcely to any one else. Elizabeth, at work in the opposite corner, saw it all with great delight.

When tea was over, Mr. Hurst reminded his sister-in-law of the card-table -- but in vain. She had obtained private intelligence that Mr. Darcy did not wish for cards; and Mr. Hurst soon found even his open petition rejected. She assured him that no one intended to play, and the silence of the whole party on the subject seemed to justify her. Mr. Hurst had therefore nothing to do but to stretch himself on one of the sophas and go to sleep. Darcy took up a book; Miss Bingley did the same; and Mrs. Hurst, principally occupied in playing with her bracelets and rings, joined now and then in her brother's conversation with Miss Bennet.

Miss Bingley's attention was quite as much engaged in watching Mr. Darcy's progress through his book, as in reading her own; and she was perpetually either making some inquiry, or looking at his page. She could not win him, however, to any conversation; he merely answered her question, and read on. At length, quite exhausted by the attempt to be amused with her own book, which she had only chosen because it was the second volume of his, she gave a great yawn and said, "How pleasant it is to spend an evening in this way! I declare after all there is no enjoyment like reading! How much sooner one tires of any thing than of a book! -- When I have a house of my own, I shall be miserable if I have not an excellent library."

No one made any reply. She then yawned again, threw aside her book, and cast her eyes round the room in quest of some amusement; when, hearing her brother mentioning a ball to Miss Bennet, she turned suddenly towards him and said,

"By the bye, Charles, are you really serious in meditating a dance at Netherfield? -- I would advise you, before you determine on it, to consult the wishes of the present party; I am much mistaken if there are not some among us to whom a ball would be rather a punishment than a pleasure."

"If you mean Darcy," cried her brother, "he may go to bed, if he chuses, before it begins -- but as for the ball, it is quite a settled thing; and as soon as Nicholls has made white soup enough I shall send round my cards."

"I should like balls infinitely better," she replied, "if they were carried on in a different manner; but there is something insufferably tedious in the usual process of such a meeting. It would surely be much more rational if conversation instead of dancing made the order of the day."

"Much more rational, my dear Caroline, I dare say, but it would not be near so much like a ball."

Miss Bingley made no answer; and soon afterwards got up and walked about the room. Her figure was elegant, and she walked well; -- but Darcy, at whom it was all aimed, was still inflexibly studious. In the desperation of her feelings she resolved on one effort more; and turning to Elizabeth, said,

"Miss Eliza Bennet, let me persuade you to follow my example, and take a turn about the room. -- I assure you it is very refreshing after sitting so long in one attitude."

Elizabeth was surprised, but agreed to it immediately. Miss Bingley succeeded no less in the real object of her civility; Mr. Darcy looked up. He was as much awake to the novelty of attention in that quarter as Elizabeth herself could be, and unconsciously closed his book. He was directly invited to join their party, but he declined it, observing that he could imagine but two motives for their chusing to walk up and down the room together, with either of which motives his joining them would interfere. "What could he mean? she was dying to know what could be his meaning" -- and asked Elizabeth whether she could at all understand him?

"Not at all," was her answer; "but depend upon it, he means to be severe on us, and our surest way of disappointing him will be to ask nothing about it."

Miss Bingley, however, was incapable of disappointing Mr. Darcy in any thing, and persevered therefore in requiring an explanation of his two motives.

"I have not the smallest objection to explaining them," said he, as soon as she allowed him to speak. "You either chuse this method of passing the evening because you are in each other's confidence, and have secret affairs to discuss, or because you are conscious that your figures appear to the greatest advantage in walking; -- if the first, I should be completely in your way; -- and if the second, I can admire you much better as I sit by the fire."

"Oh! shocking!" cried Miss Bingley. "I never heard any thing so abominable. How shall we punish him for such a speech?"

"Nothing so easy, if you have but the inclination," said Elizabeth. "We can all plague and punish one another. Teaze him -- laugh at him. -- Intimate as you are, you must know how it is to be done."

"But upon my honour I do not. I do assure you that my intimacy has not yet taught me that. Teaze calmness of temper and presence of mind! No, no -- I feel he may defy us there. And as to laughter, we will not expose ourselves, if you please, by attempting to laugh without a subject. Mr. Darcy may hug himself."

"Mr. Darcy is not to be laughed at!" cried Elizabeth. "That is an uncommon advantage, and uncommon I hope it will continue, for it would be a great loss to me to have many such acquaintance. I dearly love a laugh."

"Miss Bingley," said he, "has given me credit for more than can be. The wisest and the best of men, nay, the wisest and best of their actions, may be rendered ridiculous by a person whose first object in life is a joke."

"Certainly," replied Elizabeth -- "there are such people, but I hope I am not one of them. I hope I never ridicule what is wise or good. Follies and nonsense, whims and inconsistencies do divert me, I own, and I laugh at them whenever I can. -- But these, I suppose, are precisely what you are without."

"Perhaps that is not possible for any one. But it has been the study of my life to avoid those weaknesses which often expose a strong understanding to ridicule."

"Such as vanity and pride."

"Yes, vanity is a weakness indeed. But pride -- where there is a real superiority of mind, pride will be always under good regulation."

Elizabeth turned away to hide a smile.

"Your examination of Mr. Darcy is over, I presume," said Miss Bingley; -- "and pray what is the result?"

"I am perfectly convinced by it that Mr. Darcy has no defect. He owns it himself without disguise."

"No" -- said Darcy, "I have made no such pretension. I have faults enough, but they are not, I hope, of understanding. My temper I dare not vouch for. -- It is I believe too little yielding -- certainly too little for the convenience of the world. I cannot forget the follies and vices of others so soon as I ought, nor their offences against myself. My feelings are not puffed about with every attempt to move them. My temper would perhaps be called resentful. -- My good opinion once lost is lost for ever."

"That is a failing indeed!" -- cried Elizabeth. "Implacable resentment is a shade in a character. But you have chosen your fault well. -- I really cannot laugh at it; you are safe from me."

"There is, I believe, in every disposition a tendency to some particular evil, a natural defect, which not even the best education can overcome."

"And your defect is a propensity to hate every body."

"And yours," he replied with a smile, "is wilfully to misunderstand them."

"Do let us have a little music," -- cried Miss Bingley, tired of a conversation in which she had no share. -- "Louisa, you will not mind my waking Mr. Hurst."

Her sister made not the smallest objection, and the piano-forte was opened, and Darcy, after a few moments recollection, was not sorry for it. He began to feel the danger of paying Elizabeth too much attention.娘儿们吃过晚饭以后，伊丽莎白就上楼到她姐姐那儿去，看她穿戴得妥妥贴贴，不会着 凉，便陪着她上客厅去。她的女朋友们见到她，都表示欢迎，一个个都说非常高兴。在男客 们没有来的那一个钟头里，她们是那么和蔼可亲，伊丽莎白从来不曾看到过。她们的健谈本 领真是吓人，描述起宴会来纤毫入微，说起故事来风趣横溢，讥笑起一个朋友来也是有声有 色。

可是男客们一走进来，吉英就不怎么引人注目了。达西一进门，彬格莱小姐的眼睛就立 刻转到他身上去，要跟他说话。达西首先向班纳特小姐问好，客客气气地祝贺她病休复元； 赫斯脱先生也对她微微一鞠躬，说是见到她“非常高兴”；但是说到词气周到，情意恳切， 可就比不上彬格莱先生那几声问候。彬格莱先生才算得上情深意切，满怀欢欣。开头半小时 完全消磨在添煤上面，生怕屋子里冷起来会叫病人受不了。吉英依照彬格莱的话，移坐到火 炉的另一边去，那样她就离开门口远一些，免得受凉。接着他自己在她身旁坐下，一心跟她 说话，简直不理睬别人。伊丽莎白正在对面角落里做活计，把这全部情景都看在眼里，感到 无限高兴。

喝过茶以后，赫斯脱先生提醒她的小姨子把牌桌摆好，可是没有用。她早就看出达西先 生不想打牌，因此赫斯脱先生后来公开提出要打牌也被她拒绝了。她跟他说，谁也不想玩 牌，只见全场对这件事都不作声，看来她的确没有说错。因此，赫斯脱先生无事可做，只得 躺在沙发上打瞌睡。达西拿起一本书来。彬格莱小姐也拿起一本书来。赫斯脱太太聚精会神 地在玩弄自己的手镯和指环，偶而也在她弟弟跟班纳特小姐的对话中插几句嘴。

彬格莱小姐一面看达西读书，一面自己读书，两件事同时并做，都是半心半意。她老是 向他问句什么的，或者是看他读到哪一页。不过，她总是没有办法逗她说话；她问一句他就 答一句，答过以后便继续读他的书。彬格莱小姐所以要挑选那一本书读，只不过因为那是达 西所读的第二卷，她满想读个津津有味，不料这会儿倒读得精疲力尽了。她打了个呵欠，说 道：“这样度过一个晚上，真是多么愉快啊！我说呀，什么娱乐也抵不上读书的乐趣。无论 干什么事，都是一上手就要厌倦，读书却不会这样！将来有一天我自己有了家，要是没有个 很好的书房，那会多遗憾哟。”

谁也没有理睬她。于是她又打了个呵欠，抛开书本，把整个房间里望了一转，要想找点 儿什么东西消遗消遗，这时忽听得她哥哥跟班纳特小姐说要开一次跳舞会，她就猛可地掉过 头来对他说：

“这样说，查尔斯，你真打算在尼日斐花园开一次跳舞会吗？我劝你最好还是先征求一 下在场朋友们的意见再作决定吧。这里面就会有人觉得跳舞是受罪，而不是娱乐，要是没有 这种人，你怪我好了。”

“如果你指的是达西，”她的哥哥大声说，“那么，他可以在跳舞开始以前就上床去睡 觉，随他的便好啦。舞会已经决定了非开不可，只等尼可尔斯把一切都准备好了，我就下请 贴。”

彬格莱小姐说：“要是开舞会能换些花样，那我就更高兴了，通常舞会上的那老一套， 实在讨厌透顶。你如果能把那一天的日程改一改，用谈话来代替跳舞，那一定有意思得 多。”

“也许有意思得多，珈罗琳，可是那还象什么舞会呢。”

彬格莱小姐没有回答。不大一会儿工夫，她就站起身来，在房间里踱来踱去，故意在达 西面前卖弄她优美的体态和矫健的步伐，只可惜达西只顾在那里一心一意地看书，因此她只 落得枉费心机。她绝望之余，决定再作一次努力，于是转过身来对伊丽莎白说：

“伊丽莎·班纳特小姐，我劝你还是学学我的样子，在房间里瞎走动走动吧。告诉你， 坐了那么久，走动一下可以提提精神。”

伊丽莎白觉得很诧异，可是立刻依了她的意思。于是彬格莱小姐献殷勤的真正目的达到 了──达西先生果然抬起头来，原来达西也和伊丽莎白一样，看出了她在耍花招引人注目， 便不知不觉地放下了书本。两位小姐立刻请他来一块儿踱步，可是他谢绝了，说是她们俩所 以要在屋子里踱来踱去，据他的想象，无非有两个动机，如果他参加她们一起散步，对于她 们的任何一个动机都会有妨碍。他这话是什么意思？彬格莱小姐极想知道他讲这话用意何 在，便问伊丽莎白懂不懂。

伊丽莎白回答道：“根本不懂，他一定是存心刁难我们，不过你最好不要理睬他，让他 失望一下。”

可惜彬格莱小姐遇到任何事情都不忍心叫达西先生失望，于是再三要求他非把他的所谓 两个动机解释一下不可。

达西等她一住口，便马上说：“我非常愿意解释一下，事情不外乎是这样的，你们是心 腹之交，所以选择了这个办法来消磨黄昏，还要谈谈私事，否则就是你们自以为散起步来体 态显得特别好看，所以要散散步。倘若是出于第一个动机，我夹在你们一起就会妨碍你们； 假若是出于第二个动机，那么我坐在火炉旁边可以更好地欣赏你们。”

“噢，吓坏人！”彬格莱小姐叫起来了。“我从来没听到过这么毒辣的话。──亏他说 得出，该怎么罚他呀？”

“要是你存心罚他，那是再容易不过的事，”伊丽莎白说。“彼此都可以罚来罚去，折 磨来折磨去。作弄他一番吧──讥笑他一番吧。你们既然这么相熟，你该懂得怎么对付他 呀。”

“天地良心，我不懂得。不瞒你说，我们虽然相熟，可是要懂得怎样来对付他，不差得 远呢。想要对付这种性格冷静和头脑机灵的人，可不容易！不行，不行，我想我们是搞不过 他的。至于讥笑他，说句你不生气的话，我们可不能凭空笑人家，弄得反而惹人笑话。让达 西先生去自鸣得意吧。”

“原来达西先生是不能让人笑话的！”伊丽莎白嚷道。“这种优越的条件倒真少有，我 希望一直不要多，这样的朋友多了，我的损失可大啦。我特别喜欢笑话。“

“彬格莱小姐过奖我啦。”他说。“要是一个人把开玩笑当作人生最重要的事，那么， 最聪明最优秀的人───不，最聪明最优秀的行为───也就会变得可笑了。”

“那当然罗，”伊丽莎白回答道，“这样的人的确有，可是我希望我自己不在其内。我 希望我怎么样也不会讥笑聪明的行为或者是良好的行为。愚蠢和无聊，荒唐和矛盾，这的确 叫我觉得好笑，我自己也承认，我只要能够加以讥笑，总是加以讥笑。不过我觉得这些弱点 正是你身上所没有的。”

“或许谁都还会有这些弱点，否则可真糟了，绝顶的聪慧也要招人嘲笑了。我一生都在 研究该怎么样避免这些弱点。”

“例如虚荣和傲慢就是属于这一类弱点。”

“不错，虚荣的确是个弱点。可是傲慢──只要你果真聪明过人──你就会傲慢得比较 有分寸。”

伊丽莎白掉过头去，免得人家看见她发笑。

“你考问达西先生考问好了吧，我想，”彬格莱小姐说。“请问结论如何？”

“我完全承认达西先生没有一些缺点。他自己也承认了这一点，并没有掩饰。”

“不，”达西说，“我并没有说过这种装场面的话。我有够多的毛病，不过这些毛病与 头脑并没有关系。至于我的性格，我可不敢自夸。我认为我的性格太不能委曲求全，这当然 是说我在处世方面太不能委曲求全地随和别人。别人的愚蠢和过错我本应该赶快忘掉，却偏 偏忘不掉；人家得罪了我，我也忘不掉。说到我的一些情绪，也并不是我一打算把它们去除 掉，它们就会烟消云散。我的脾气可以说是够叫人厌恶的。我对于某个人一旦没有了好感， 就永远没有好感。”

“这倒的的确确是个大缺点！”伊丽莎白大声说道。“跟人家怨恨不解，的确是性格上 的一个阴影可是你对于自己的缺点，已经挑剔得很严格。我的确不能再讥笑你了。你放心好 啦。”

“我，相信一个人不管是怎样的脾气，都免不了有某种短处，这是一种天生的缺陷，即 使受教育受得再好，也还是克服不了。”

“你有一种倾向，──对什么人都感到厌恶，这就是你的缺陷。”

“而你的缺陷呢，”达西笑着回答。“就是故意去误解别人。”

彬格莱小姐眼见这场谈话没有她的份，不禁有些厌倦，便大声说道：“让我们来听听音 乐吧，露薏莎，你不怕我吵醒赫斯脱先生吗？”

她的姐姐毫不反对，于是钢琴便打开了。达西想了一下，觉得这样也不错。他开始感觉 到对伊丽莎白似乎已经过分亲近了一些。

<- ->

Chapter XII of Volume I

IN consequence of an agreement between the sisters, Elizabeth wrote the next morning to her mother, to beg that the carriage might be sent for them in the course of the day. But Mrs. Bennet, who had calculated on her daughters remaining at Netherfield till the following Tuesday, which would exactly finish Jane's week, could not bring herself to receive hem with pleasure before. Her answer, therefore, was not propitious, at least not to Elizabeth's wishes, for she was impatient to get home. Mrs. Bennet sent them word that they could not possibly have the carriage before Tuesday; and in her postscript it was added that, if Mr. Bingley and his sister pressed them to stay longer, she could spare them very well. -- Against staying longer, however, Elizabeth was positively resolved -- nor did she much expect it would be asked; and fearful, on the contrary, as being considered as intruding themselves needlessly long, she urged Jane to borrow Mr. Bingley's carriage immediately, and at length it was settled that their original design of leaving Netherfield that morning should be mentioned, and the request made.

The communication excited many professions of concern; and enough was said of wishing them to stay at least till the following day, to work on Jane; and till the morrow their going was deferred. Miss Bingley was then sorry that she had proposed the delay, for her jealousy and dislike of one sister much exceeded her affection for the other.

The master of the house heard with real sorrow that they were to go so soon, and repeatedly tried to persuade Miss Bennet that it would not be safe for her -- that she was not enough recovered; but Jane was firm where she felt herself to be right.

To Mr. Darcy it was welcome intelligence -- Elizabeth had been at Netherfield long enough. She attracted him more than he liked -- and Miss Bingley was uncivil to her, and more teazing than usual to himself. He wisely resolved to be particularly careful that no sign of admiration should now escape him, nothing that could elevate her with the hope of influencing his felicity; sensible that if such an idea had been suggested, his behaviour during the last day must have material weight in confirming or crushing it. Steady to his purpose, he scarcely spoke ten words to her through the whole of Saturday, and though they were at one time left by themselves for half an hour, he adhered most conscientiously to his book, and would not even look at her.

On Sunday, after morning service, the separation, so agreeable to almost all, took place. Miss Bingley's civility to Elizabeth increased at last very rapidly, as well as her affection for Jane; and when they parted, after assuring the latter of the pleasure it would always give her to see her either at Longbourn or Netherfield, and embracing her most tenderly, she even shook hands with the former. -- Elizabeth took leave of the whole party in the liveliest spirits.

They were not welcomed home very cordially by their mother. Mrs. Bennet wondered at their coming, and thought them very wrong to give so much trouble, and was sure Jane would have caught cold again. -- But their father, though very laconic in his expressions of pleasure, was really glad to see them; he had felt their importance in the family circle. The evening conversation, when they were all assembled, had lost much of its animation, and almost all its sense, by the absence of Jane and Elizabeth.

They found Mary, as usual, deep in the study of thorough bass and human nature; and had some new extracts to admire, and some new observations of thread-bare morality to listen to. Catherine and Lydia had information for them of a different sort. Much had been done and much had been said in the regiment since the preceding Wednesday; several of the officers had dined lately with their uncle, a private had been flogged, and it had actually been hinted that Colonel Forster was going to be married.班纳特姐妹俩商量妥当了以后，伊丽莎白第二天早上就写信给她母亲，请她当天就派车 子来接她们。可是，班纳特太太早就打算让她两个女儿在尼日斐花园待到下星期二，以便让 吉英正好住满一个星期，因此不大乐意提前接她们回家，回信也写得使她们不太满意，── 至少使伊丽莎白不十分满意，因为她急于要回家。班纳特太太信上说，非到星期二，家里弄 不出马车来。她写完信之后，又补写了几句，说是倘若彬格莱先生兄妹挽留她们多待几天， 她非常愿意让她们待下去。怎奈伊丽莎白就是不肯待下去，她打定主意非回家不可──也不 怎么指望主人家挽留她们，她反而怕人家以为她们赖在那儿不肯走。于是她催促吉英马上去 向彬格莱借马车。她们最后决定向主人家说明，她们当天上午就要离开尼日斐花园，而且把 借马车的事也提出来。

主人家听到这话，表示百般关切，便再三挽留她们，希望她们至少待到下一天再走，吉 英让她们说服了，于是姐妹俩只得再耽搁一天。这一下可叫彬格莱小姐后悔挽留她们，她对 伊丽莎白又嫉妒又讨厌，因此也就顾不得对吉英的感情了。彬格莱听到她们马上要走非常发 愁，便一遍又一遍劝导吉英，说她还没有完全复元，马上就走不大妥当，可是吉英既然觉得 自己的主张是对的便再三坚持。

不过达西却觉得这是个好消息，他认为伊丽莎白在尼日斐花园待得够久了。他没想到这 次会给她弄得这般地心醉，加上彬格莱小姐一方面对她没礼貌，另方面又越发拿他自己开玩 笑。他灵机一动，决定叫自己特别当心些，目前决不要流露出对她有什么爱慕的意思─── 一点儿形迹也不要流露出来，免得她存非份之想，就此要操纵我达西的终身幸福。他感觉 到，假如她存了那种心，那么一定是他昨天对待她的态度起了举足轻重的作用──叫她不是 对他更有好感，便是把他完全厌弃。他这样拿定了主意，于是星期六一整天简直没有跟她说 上十句话。虽然他那天曾经有一次跟她单独在一起待了半小时之久，他却正大光明地用心看 书，看也没看她一眼。

星期日做过晨祷以后，班家两姐妹立即告辞，主人家几乎人人乐意。彬格莱小姐对伊丽 莎白一下子变得有礼貌起来了，对吉英也一下子变得亲热了。分手的时候，她先跟吉英说， 非常盼望以后有机会在浪博恩或者在尼日斐花园跟她重逢，接着又十分亲切地拥抱了她一 番，甚至还跟伊丽莎白握了握手。伊丽莎白高高兴兴地告别了大家。

到家以后，母亲并不怎么热诚地欢迎她们。班纳特太太奇怪她们俩怎么竟会提前回来， 非常埋怨她们给家里招来那么多麻烦，说是吉英十拿九稳地又要伤风了。倒是她们的父亲， 看到两个女儿回家来了，嘴上虽然没有说什么欢天喜地的话，心里确实非常高兴。他早就体 会到，这两个女儿在家里的地位多么重要。晚上一家人聚在一起聊天的时候，要是吉英和伊 丽莎白不在场，就没有劲，甚至毫无意义。

她们发觉曼丽还象以往一样，在埋头研究和声学以及人性的问题，她拿出了一些新的札 记给她们欣赏，又发表一些对旧道德的新见解给她们听。咖苔琳和丽迪雅也告诉了她们一些 新闻，可是性质完全不同。据她们说，民兵团自从上星期三以来又出了好多事，添了好多传 说；有几个军官新近跟她们的姨爹吃过饭；一个士兵挨了鞭打，又听说弗斯脱上校的确快结 婚了。

<- ->

Chapter XIII of Volume I

"I HOPE my dear," said Mr. Bennet to his wife as they were at breakfast the next morning, "that you have ordered a good dinner to-day, because I have reason to expect an addition to our family party."

"Who do you mean, my dear? I know of nobody that is coming, I am sure, unless Charlotte Lucas should happen to call in, and I hope my dinners are good enough for her. I do not believe she often sees such at home."

"The person of whom I speak, is a gentleman and a stranger."

Mrs. Bennet's eyes sparkled. -- "A gentleman and a stranger! It is Mr. Bingley, I am sure. Why Jane -- you never dropt a word of this; you sly thing! Well, I am sure I shall be extremely glad to see Mr. Bingley. -- But -- good lord! how unlucky! there is not a bit of fish to be got to-day. Lydia, my love, ring the bell. I must speak to Hill, this moment."

"It is not Mr. Bingley," said her husband; "it is a person whom I never saw in the whole course of my life."

This roused a general astonishment; and he had the pleasure of being eagerly questioned by his wife and five daughters at once.

After amusing himself some time with their curiosity, he thus explained. "About a month ago I received this letter, and about a fortnight ago I answered it, for I thought it a case of some delicacy, and requiring early attention. It is from my cousin, Mr. Collins, who, when I am dead, may turn you all out of this house as soon as he pleases."

"Oh! my dear," cried his wife, "I cannot bear to hear that mentioned. Pray do not talk of that odious man. I do think it is the hardest thing in the world that your estate should be entailed away from your own children; and I am sure if I had been you, I should have tried long ago to do something or other about it."

Jane and Elizabeth attempted to explain to her the nature of an entail. They had often attempted it before, but it was a subject on which Mrs. Bennet was beyond the reach of reason; and she continued to rail bitterly against the cruelty of settling an estate away from a family of five daughters, in favour of a man whom nobody cared anything about.

"It certainly is a most iniquitous affair," said Mr. Bennet, "and nothing can clear Mr. Collins from the guilt of inheriting Longbourn. But if you will listen to his letter, you may perhaps be a little softened by his manner of expressing himself."

"No, that I am sure I shall not; and I think it was very impertinent of him to write to you at all, and very hypocritical. I hate such false friends. Why could not he keep on quarrelling with you, as his father did before him?"

"Why, indeed, he does seem to have had some filial scruples on that head, as you will hear."

"Hunsford, near Westerham, Kent, 15th October.

DEAR SIR,

THE disagreement subsisting between yourself and my late honoured father always gave me much uneasiness, and since I have had the misfortune to lose him I have frequently wished to heal the breach; but for some time I was kept back by my own doubts, fearing lest it might seem disrespectful to his memory for me to be on good terms with any one with whom it had always pleased him to be at variance."

-- "There, Mrs. Bennet." -- "My mind however is now made up on the subject, for having received ordination at Easter, I have been so fortunate as to be distinguished by the patronage of the Right Honourable Lady Catherine de Bourgh, widow of Sir Lewis de Bourgh, whose bounty and beneficence has preferred me to the valuable rectory of this parish, where it shall be my earnest endeavour to demean myself with grateful respect towards her Ladyship, and be ever ready to perform those rites and ceremonies which are instituted by the Church of England. As a clergyman, moreover, I feel it my duty to promote and establish the blessing of peace in all families within the reach of my influence; and on these grounds I flatter myself that my present overtures of good-will are highly commendable, and that the circumstance of my being next in the entail of Longbourn estate will be kindly overlooked on your side, and not lead you to reject the offered olive branch. I cannot be otherwise than concerned at being the means of injuring your amiable daughters, and beg leave to apologise for it, as well as to assure you of my readiness to make them every possible amends, -- but of this hereafter. If you should have no objection to receive me into your house, I propose myself the satisfaction of waiting on you and your family, Monday, November 18th, by four o'clock, and shall probably trespass on your hospitality till the Saturday se'nnight following, which I can do without any inconvenience, as Lady Catherine is far from objecting to my occasional absence on a Sunday, provided that some other clergyman is engaged to do the duty of the day. I remain, dear sir, with respectful compliments to your lady and daughters, your well-wisher and friend,

WILLIAM COLLINS."

"At four o'clock, therefore, we may expect this peacemaking gentleman," said Mr. Bennet, as he folded up the letter. "He seems to be a most conscientious and polite young man, upon my word; and I doubt not will prove a valuable acquaintance, especially if Lady Catherine should be so indulgent as to let him come to us again."

"There is some sense in what he says about the girls however; and if he is disposed to make them any amends, I shall not be the person to discourage him."

"Though it is difficult," said Jane, "to guess in what way he can mean to make us the atonement he thinks our due, the wish is certainly to his credit."

Elizabeth was chiefly struck with his extraordinary deference for Lady Catherine, and his kind intention of christening, marrying, and burying his parishioners whenever it were required.

"He must be an oddity, I think," said she. "I cannot make him out. -- There is something very pompous in his stile. -- And what can he mean by apologizing for being next in the entail? -- We cannot suppose he would help it, if he could. -- Can he be a sensible man, sir?"

"No, my dear; I think not. I have great hopes of finding him quite the reverse. There is a mixture of servility and self-importance in his letter, which promises well. I am impatient to see him."

"In point of composition," said Mary, "his letter does not seem defective. The idea of the olive branch perhaps is not wholly new, yet I think it is well expressed."

To Catherine and Lydia, neither the letter nor its writer were in any degree interesting. It was next to impossible that their cousin should come in a scarlet coat, and it was now some weeks since they had received pleasure from the society of a man in any other colour. As for their mother, Mr. Collins's letter had done away much of her ill-will, and she was preparing to see him with a degree of composure which astonished her husband and daughters.

Mr. Collins was punctual to his time, and was received with great politeness by the whole family. Mr. Bennet, indeed, said little; but the ladies were ready enough to talk, and Mr. Collins seemed neither in need of encouragement, nor inclined to be silent himself. He was a tall, heavy looking young man of five and twenty. His air was grave and stately, and his manners were very formal. He had not been long seated before he complimented Mrs. Bennet on having so fine a family of daughters, said he had heard much of their beauty, but that, in this instance, fame had fallen short of the truth; and added, that he did not doubt her seeing them all in due time well disposed of in marriage. This gallantry was not much to the taste of some of his hearers, but Mrs. Bennet who quarrelled with no compliments, answered most readily,

"You are very kind, sir, I am sure; and I wish with all my heart it may prove so; for else they will be destitute enough. Things are settled so oddly."

"You allude, perhaps, to the entail of this estate."

"Ah! sir, I do indeed. It is a grievous affair to my poor girls, you must confess. Not that I mean to find fault with you, for such things, I know, are all chance in this world. There is no knowing how estates will go when once they come to be entailed."

"I am very sensible, madam, of the hardship to my fair cousins, -- and could say much on the subject, but that I am cautious of appearing forward and precipitate. But I can assure the young ladies that I come prepared to admire them. At present I will not say more, but perhaps when we are better acquainted --"

He was interrupted by a summons to dinner; and the girls smiled on each other. They were not the only objects of Mr. Collins's admiration. The hall, the dining-room, and all its furniture were examined and praised; and his commendation of every thing would have touched Mrs. Bennet's heart, but for the mortifying supposition of his viewing it all as his own future property. The dinner too, in its turn, was highly admired; and he begged to know to which of his fair cousins, the excellence of its cookery was owing. But here he was set right by Mrs. Bennet, who assured him with some asperity that they were very well able to keep a good cook, and that her daughters had nothing to do in the kitchen. He begged pardon for having displeased her. In a softened tone she declared herself not at all offended; but he continued to apologise for about a quarter of an hour.第二天吃过早饭的时候，班纳特先生对他的太太说：“我的好太太，我希望你今天的午 饭准备得好一些，因为我预料今天一定有客人来。”

“你指的是那一位客人，我的好老爷？我一些也不知道有谁要来，除非夏绿蒂·卢卡斯 碰巧会来看我们，我觉得拿我们平常的饭餐招待她也够好了。我不相信她在家里经常吃得这 么好。”

“我所说到的这位客人是位男宾，又是个生客。”

班纳特太太的眼睛闪亮了起来。“一位男宾又是一位生客！那准是彬格莱先生，没有 错。──哦，吉英，你从来没出过半点儿风声，你这个狡猾的东西！──嘿，彬格莱先生要 来，真叫我太高兴啦。可是──老天爷呀！运气真不好，今天连一点儿鱼也买不着。──丽 迪雅宝贝儿，代我按一按铃。我要马上吩咐希尔一下。”

她的丈夫连忙说：“并不是彬格莱先生要来；说起这位客人，我一生都没见过他。”

这句话叫全家都吃了一惊。他的太太和五个女儿立刻迫切地追问他，使他颇为高兴。

拿他太太和女儿们的好奇心打趣了一阵以后，他便原原本本地说：“大约在一个月以 前，我就收到了一封信，两星期以前我写了回信，因为我觉得这是件相当伤脑筋的事，得趁 早留意。信是我的表侄柯林斯先生寄来的。我死了以后，这位表侄可以高兴什么时候把你们 撵出这所屋子，就什么时候撵出去。”“噢，天啊，”他的太太叫起来了。“听你提起这件 事我就受不了。请你别谈那个讨厌的家伙吧。你自己的产业不能让自己的孩子继承，却要让 别人来继承，这是世界上最难堪的事。如果我是你，一定早就想出办法来补救这个问题 啦。”

吉英和伊丽莎白设法把继承权的问题跟她解释了一下。其实她们一直没法跟她解释，可 是这个问题跟她是讲不明白的。她老是破口大骂，说是自己的产业不能由五个亲生女儿继 承，却白白送给一个和她们毫不相干的人，这实在是太不合情理。

“这的确是一最不公道的事，”班纳特先生说，“柯林斯先生要继承浪博恩的产业，他 这桩罪过是洗也洗不清的。不过，要是你听听他这封信里所说的话，那你就会心肠软一些， 因为他这番表明心迹还算不错。”

“不，我相信我绝对不会心软下来；我觉得他写信给你真是既没有礼貌，又非常虚伪。 我恨这种虚伪的朋友。他为什么不象他的爸爸那样跟你吵得不可开交呢？”

“哦，真的，他对这个问题，好象也有些为了顾全孝道，犹豫不决，且让我把信读给你 们听吧：

亲爱的长者：

以前你为先父之间曾有些芥蒂，这一直使我感到不安。自先父不幸弃世以来，我常常想 到要弥补这个裂痕；但我一时犹豫，没有这样做，怕的是先父生前既然对阁下唯恐仇视不 及，而我今天却来与阁下修好，这未免有辱先人。──“注意听呀，我的好太太。”──不 过目前我对此事已经拿定主张，因为我已在复活节那天受了圣职。多蒙故刘威斯·德·包尔 公爵的孀妻咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人宠礼有加，恩惠并施，提拔我担任该教区的教士，此后可 以勉尽厥诚，恭待夫人左右，奉行英国教会所规定的一切仪节，这真是拜三生不幸。况且以 一个教士的身份来说，我觉得我有责任尽我之所及，使家家户户得以敦穆亲谊，促进友好。 因此我自信这番好意一定会受到你的重视，而有关我继承浪博恩产权一事，你也可不必介 意。并请接受我献上的这一枝橄榄枝。我这样侵犯了诸位令媛的利益，真是深感不安，万分 抱歉，但请你放心，我极愿给她们一切可能的补偿，此事容待以后详谈。如果你不反对我踵 门拜候，我建议于十一月十八是，星期一，四点钟前来拜谒，甚或在府上叨扰至下星期六为 止。这对于我毫无不便之处，因为咖苔琳夫人决不会反对我星期日偶而离开教堂一下，只消 有另一个教士主持这一天的事怀就行了。敬向尊夫人及诸位令媛致候。

你的祝福者和朋友威廉·柯林斯

十月十五日写于威斯特汉附近的肯特郡汉斯福村

“那么，四点钟的时候，这位息事宁人的先生就要来啦，”班纳特先生一边把信折好， 一边说。“他倒是个很有良心、很有礼貌的青年，一定是的；我相信他一定会成为一个值得 器重的朋友，只要咖苔琳夫人能够开开恩，让他以后再上我们这儿来，那更好啦。”

“他讲到我们女儿们的那几句话，倒还说得不错；要是他果真打算设法补偿，我倒不反 对。”

吉英说：“他说要给我们补偿，我们虽然猜不出他究竟是什么意思，可是他这一片好意 也的确难得。”

伊丽莎白听到他对咖苔琳夫人尊敬得那么出奇，而且他竟那么好心好意，随时替他自己 教区里的居民行洗礼，主持婚礼和丧礼，不觉大为吃惊。

“我看他一定是个古怪人，”她说。“我真弄不懂他。他的文笔似乎有些浮夸。他所谓 因为继承了我们的产权而感到万分抱歉，这话是什么意思呢？即使这件事可以取消，我们也 不要以为他就肯取消，他是个头脑清楚的人吗，爸爸？”

“不，宝贝，我想他不会是的。我完全认为他是恰恰相反。从他信里那种既谦卑又自大 的口气上就可以看得出来。我倒真想见见他。”

曼丽说：“就文章而论，他的信倒好象写得没有什么毛病。橄榄枝这种说法虽然并不新 颖，可是我觉得用得倒很恰当。”

在咖苔琳和丽迪雅看来，无论是那封信也好，写信的人也好，都没有一点儿意思。反正 她们觉得她们的表兄绝不会穿着“红制服”来，而这几个星期以来，穿其他任何颜色的衣服 的人，她们都不乐意结交。至于她们的母亲，原来的一般怨气已经被柯林斯先生一封信打消 了不少，她倒准备相当平心静气地会见他，这使得她的丈夫和女儿们都觉得非常奇怪。

柯林斯先生准时来了，全家都非常客气地接待他，班纳特先生简直没有说什么话；可是 太太和几位小姐都十分愿意畅谈一下，而柯林斯先生本人好象既不需要人家鼓励他多说话， 也不打算不说话。他是个二十五岁的青年，高高的个儿，望上去很肥胖，他的气派端庄而堂 皇，又很拘泥礼节。他刚一坐下来就恭维班纳特太太福气好，养了这么多好女儿，他说，早 就听到人们对她们美貌赞扬备至，今天一见面，才知道她们的美貌远远超过了她们的名声； 他又说，他相信小姐们到时候都会结下美满良缘。他这些奉承话，人家真不大爱听，只有班 纳特太太，没有哪句恭维话听不下去，于是极其干脆地回答道：

“我相信你是个好心肠的人，先生；我一心希望能如你的金口，否则她们就不堪设想 了。事情实在摆布得太古怪啦。”

“你大概是说产业的继承权问题吧。”

“唉，先生，我的确是说到这方面。你得承认，这对于我可怜的女儿们真是件不幸的 事。我并不想怪你，因为我也知道，世界上这一类的事完全靠命运。一个人的产业一旦要限 定继承人，那你就无从知道它会落到谁的手里去。”

“太太，我深深知道，这件事苦了表妹们，我在这个问题上有很多意见，一时却不敢莽 撞冒失。可是我可以向年轻的小姐们保证，我上这儿来，就是为了要向她们表示我的敬慕。 目前我也不打算多说，或许等到将来我们相处得更熟一些的时候──”

主人家请他吃午饭了，于是他的话不得不被打断。小姐们彼此相视而笑。柯林斯先生所 爱慕的才不光光是她们呢。他把客厅、饭厅、以及屋子里所有的家具，都仔细看了一遍，赞 美了一番。班纳特太太本当听到他赞美一句，心里就得意一阵，怎奈她也想到，他原来是把 这些东西都看作他自己未来的财产，因此她又非常难受。连一顿午饭也蒙他称赏不置，他请 求主人告诉他，究竟是哪位表妹烧得这一手好菜。班纳特太太听到他这句话，不禁把他指责 了一番。她相当不客气地跟他说，她们家里现在还雇得起一个象样的厨子，根本用不到女儿 们过问厨房里的事。他请求她原谅，不要见怪。于是她用柔和的声调说，她根本没有怪他， 可是他却接接连连地道歉了一刻钟之久。

<- ->

Chapter XIV of Volume I

DURING dinner, Mr. Bennet scarcely spoke at all; but when the servants were withdrawn, he thought it time to have some conversation with his guest, and therefore started a subject in which he expected him to shine, by observing that he seemed very fortunate in his patroness. Lady Catherine de Bourgh's attention to his wishes, and consideration for his comfort, appeared very remarkable. Mr. Bennet could not have chosen better. Mr. Collins was eloquent in her praise. The subject elevated him to more than usual solemnity of manner, and with a most important aspect he protested that he had never in his life witnessed such behaviour in a person of rank -- such affability and condescension, as he had himself experienced from Lady Catherine. She had been graciously pleased to approve of both the discourses which he had already had the honour of preaching before her. She had also asked him twice to dine at Rosings, and had sent for him only the Saturday before, to make up her pool of quadrille in the evening. Lady Catherine was reckoned proud by many people he knew, but he had never seen any thing but affability in her. She had always spoken to him as she would to any other gentleman; she made not the smallest objection to his joining in the society of the neighbourhood, nor to his leaving his parish occasionally for a week or two, to visit his relations. She had even condescended to advise him to marry as soon as he could, provided he chose with discretion; and had once paid him a visit in his humble parsonage; where she had perfectly approved all the alterations he had been making, and had even vouchsafed to suggest some herself, -- some shelves in the closets up stairs.

"That is all very proper and civil I am sure," said Mrs. Bennet, "and I dare say she is a very agreeable woman. It is a pity that great ladies in general are not more like her. Does she live near you, sir?"

"The garden in which stands my humble abode is separated only by a lane from Rosings Park, her ladyship's residence."

"I think you said she was a widow, sir? has she any family?"

"She has one only daughter, the heiress of Rosings, and of very extensive property."

"Ah!" cried Mrs. Bennet, shaking her head, "then she is better off than many girls. And what sort of young lady is she? is she handsome?"

"She is a most charming young lady indeed. Lady Catherine herself says that in point of true beauty, Miss De Bourgh is far superior to the handsomest of her sex; because there is that in her features which marks the young woman of distinguished birth. She is unfortunately of a sickly constitution, which has prevented her making that progress in many accomplishments which she could not otherwise have failed of; as I am informed by the lady who superintended her education, and who still resides with them. But she is perfectly amiable, and often condescends to drive by my humble abode in her little phaeton and ponies."

"Has she been presented? I do not remember her name among the ladies at court."

"Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being in town; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine myself one day, has deprived the British court of its brightest ornament. Her ladyship seemed pleased with the idea, and you may imagine that I am happy on every occasion to offer those little delicate compliments which are always acceptable to ladies. I have more than once observed to Lady Catherine that her charming daughter seemed born to be a duchess, and that the most elevated rank, instead of giving her consequence, would be adorned by her. -- These are the kind of little things which please her ladyship, and it is a sort of attention which I conceive myself peculiarly bound to pay."

"You judge very properly," said Mr. Bennet, "and it is happy for you that you possess the talent of flattering with delicacy. May I ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed from the impulse of the moment, or are the result of previous study?"

"They arise chiefly from what is passing at the time, and though I sometimes amuse myself with suggesting and arranging such little elegant compliments as may be adapted to ordinary occasions, I always wish to give them as unstudied an air as possible."

Mr. Bennet's expectations were fully answered. His cousin was as absurd as he had hoped, and he listened to him with the keenest enjoyment, maintaining at the same time the most resolute composure of countenance, and, except in an occasional glance at Elizabeth, requiring no partner in his pleasure.

By tea-time, however, the dose had been enough, and Mr. Bennet was glad to take his guest into the drawing-room again, and when tea was over, glad to invite him to read aloud to the ladies. Mr. Collins readily assented, and a book was produced; but on beholding it (for every thing announced it to be from a circulating library), he started back, and begging pardon, protested that he never read novels. -- Kitty stared at him, and Lydia exclaimed. -- Other books were produced, and after some deliberation he chose Fordyce's Sermons. Lydia gaped as he opened the volume, and before he had, with very monotonous solemnity, read three pages, she interrupted him with,

"Do you know, mama, that my uncle Philips talks of turning away Richard, and if he does, Colonel Forster will hire him. My aunt told me so herself on Saturday. I shall walk to Meryton to-morrow to hear more about it, and to ask when Mr. Denny comes back from town."

Lydia was bid by her two eldest sisters to hold her tongue; but Mr. Collins, much offended, laid aside his book, and said,

"I have often observed how little young ladies are interested by books of a serious stamp, though written solely for their benefit. It amazes me, I confess; -- for certainly, there can be nothing so advantageous to them as instruction. But I will no longer importune my young cousin."

Then turning to Mr. Bennet, he offered himself as his antagonist at backgammon. Mr. Bennet accepted the challenge, observing that he acted very wisely in leaving the girls to their own trifling amusements. Mrs. Bennet and her daughters apologised most civilly for Lydia's interruption, and promised that it should not occur again, if he would resume his book; but Mr. Collins, after assuring them that he bore his young cousin no ill will, and should never resent her behaviour as any affront, seated himself at another table with Mr. Bennet, and prepared for backgammon.吃饭的时候，班纳特先生几乎一句话也没有说；可是等到佣人们走开以后，他就想道， 现在可以跟这位客人谈谈了。他料想到，如果一开头就谈到咖苔琳夫人身上去，这位贵客一 定会笑逐颜开的，于是他便拿这个话题做开场白，说是柯林斯先生有了那样一个女施主，真 是幸运极了，又说咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人对他这样言听计从，而且极其周到地照顾到他生活 方面的安适，真是十分难得。班纳特先生这个话题选得再好也没有了。柯林斯先生果然滔滔 不绝地赞美起那位夫人来。这个问题一谈开了头，他本来的那种严肃态度便显得更严肃了， 他带着非常自负的神气说，他一辈子也没有看到过任何有身价地位的人，能够象咖苔琳夫人 那样的有德行，那样的亲切谦和。他很荣幸，曾经当着她的面讲过两次道，多蒙夫人垂爱， 对他那两次讲道赞美不绝。夫人曾经请他到罗新斯去吃过两次饭，上星期六晚上还请他到她 家里去打过“夸锥”。据他所知，多少人都认为咖苔琳夫人为人骄傲，可是他只觉得亲切。 她平常跟他攀谈起来，总是把他当作一个有身份的人看待。她丝毫不反对他和邻居们来往， 也不反对他偶而离开教区一两个星期，去拜望拜望亲友们。多蒙她体恤下情，曾经亲自劝他 及早结婚，只要他能够谨慎选择对象。她还到他的寒舍去拜访过一次，对于他住宅所有经过 他整修过的地方都十分赞成，并且蒙她亲自赐予指示，叫他把楼上的璧橱添置几个架子。

班纳特太太说：“我相信这一切都做得很得体，很有礼貌，我看她一定是个和颜悦色的 女人。可惜一般贵夫人们都比不上她。她住的地方离你很近吗，先生？”

“寒舍那个花园跟她老夫人住的罗新斯花园，只隔着一条胡同。”

“你说她是个寡妇吗，先生？她还有家属吗？”

“她只有一个女儿，──也就是罗新斯的继承人，将来可以继承到非常大的一笔遗产 呢。”

“嗳呀，”班纳特太太听得叫了起来，一面又摇了摇头。“那么，她比多少姑娘们都福 气她。她是怎样的一位小姐？长得漂亮吗？”

“她真是个极可爱的姑娘。咖苔琳夫人自己也说过，讲到真正的漂亮，德·包尔小姐要 胜过天下最漂亮的女性；因为她眉清目秀，与众不同，一看上去就知道她出身高贵。她本来 可以多才多艺，只可惜她体质欠佳，没有进修，否则她一定琴棋书画样样通晓，这话是她女 教师说给我听的，那教师现在还跟她们母女住在一起。她的确是可爱透顶，常常不拘名份， 乘着她那辆小马车光临寒舍。”

“她觐见过皇上吗？在进过宫的仕女们中，我好象没有听见过她的名字。”

“不幸她身体柔弱，不能过京城去，正如我有一天跟咖苔琳夫人所说的，这实在使得英 国的宫庭里损失了一件最明媚的装璜；她老人家对我这种说法很是满意。你们可以想象得 到，在任何场合下，我都乐于说几句巧妙的恭维话，叫一般太太小姐们听得高兴。我跟咖苔 琳夫人说过好多次，她的美丽的小姐是一位天生的公爵夫人，将来不管嫁给哪一位公爵姑 爷，不论那位姑爷地位有多高，非但不会增加小姐的体面，反而要让小姐来为他争光。这些 话都叫她老人家听得高兴极了，我总觉得我应该在这方面特别留意。”

班纳特先生说：“你说得很恰当，你既然有这种才能，能够非常巧妙地捧人家的场，这 对于你自己也会有好处。我是否可以请教你一下，你这种讨人喜欢的奉承话，是临时想起来 的呢，还是老早想好了的？”

“大半是看临时的情形想起来的；不过有时候我也自己跟自己打趣，预先想好一些很好 的小恭维话，平常有机会就拿来应用，而且临说的时候，总是要装出是自然流露出来的。”

班纳特先生果然料想得完全正确，他这位表侄确实象他所想象的那样荒谬，他听得非常 有趣，不过表面上却竭力保持镇静，除了偶而朝着伊丽莎白望一眼以外，他并不需要别人来 分享他这份愉快。

不过到吃茶的时候，这一场罪总算受完了。班纳特先生高高兴兴地把客人带到会客室 里，等到茶喝完了，他又高高兴兴地邀请他朗诵点什么给他的太太和小姐们听。柯林斯先生 立刻就答应了，于是她们就拿了一本书给他，可是一看到那本书（因为那本书一眼就可以看 出是从流通图书馆借来的）他就吃惊得往后一退，连忙声明他从来不读小说，请求她们原 谅。吉蒂对他瞪着眼，丽迪雅叫起来了。于是她们另外拿了几本书来，他仔细考虑了一下以 后，选了一本弗迪斯的《讲道集》。他一摊开那本书，丽迪雅不禁目瞪口呆，等到他那么单 调无味，一本正经地刚要读完三页的时候，丽迪雅赶快岔断了他：

“妈妈，你知不知道腓力普姨爹要解雇李却？要是他真的要解雇他，弗斯脱上校一定愿 意雇他。这是星期六那一天姨爹亲自告诉我的。我打算明天上麦里屯去多了解一些情况，顺 便问问他们，丹尼先生什么时候从城里回来。”

两个姐姐都吩咐丽迪雅住嘴；柯林斯先生非常生气，放下了书本，说道：

“我老是看到年轻的小姐们对正经书不感兴趣，不过这些书完全是为了她们的好处写 的。老实说，这不能不叫我惊奇，因为对她们最有利益的事情，当然莫过于圣哲的教训。可 是我也不愿意勉强我那年轻的表妹。”

于是他转过身来要求班纳特先生跟他玩“贝加梦”，班纳特先生一面答应了他，一面 说，这倒是个聪明的办法，还是让这些女孩子们去搞她们自己的小玩艺吧。班纳特太太和她 五个女儿极有礼貌地向他道歉，请他原谅丽迪雅打断了他朗诵对书，并且说，他要是重新把 那本书读下去，她保证决不会有同样的事件发生。柯林斯先生请她们不要介意，说是他一点 儿也不怪表妹，决不会认为她冒犯了他而把她怀恨在心。他解释过以后，就跟班纳特先生坐 到另一张桌子上去，准备玩“贝加梦”。

<- ->

Chapter XV of Volume I

MR. COLLINS was not a sensible man, and the deficiency of nature had been but little assisted by education or society; the greatest part of his life having been spent under the guidance of an illiterate and miserly father; and though he belonged to one of the universities, he had merely kept the necessary terms, without forming at it any useful acquaintance. The subjection in which his father had brought him up had given him originally great humility of manner, but it was now a good deal counteracted by the self-conceit of a weak head, living in retirement, and the consequential feelings of early and unexpected prosperity. A fortunate chance had recommended him to Lady Catherine de Bourgh when the living of Hunsford was vacant; and the respect which he felt for her high rank and his veneration for her as his patroness, mingling with a very good opinion of himself, of his authority as a clergyman, and his rights as a rector, made him altogether a mixture of pride and obsequiousness, self-importance and humility.

Having now a good house and very sufficient income, he intended to marry; and in seeking a reconciliation with the Longbourn family he had a wife in view, as he meant to chuse one of the daughters, if he found them as handsome and amiable as they were represented by common report. This was his plan of amends -- of atonement -- for inheriting their father's estate; and he thought it an excellent one, full of eligibility and suitableness, and excessively generous and disinterested on his own part.

His plan did not vary on seeing them. -- Miss Bennet's lovely face confirmed his views, and established all his strictest notions of what was due to seniority; and for the first evening she was his settled choice. The next morning, however, made an alteration; for in a quarter of an hour's tête-à-tête with Mrs. Bennet before breakfast, a conversation beginning with his parsonage-house, and leading naturally to the avowal of his hopes that a mistress for it might be found at Longbourn, produced from her, amid very complaisant smiles and general encouragement, a caution against the very Jane he had fixed on. -- "As to her younger daughters she could not take upon her to say -- she could not positively answer -- but she did not know of any prepossession; -- her eldest daughter, she must just mention -- she felt it incumbent on her to hint, was likely to be very soon engaged."

Mr. Collins had only to change from Jane to Elizabeth -- and it was soon done -- done while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire. Elizabeth, equally next to Jane in birth and beauty, succeeded her of course.

Mrs. Bennet treasured up the hint, and trusted that she might soon have two daughters married; and the man whom she could not bear to speak of the day before was now high in her good graces.

Lydia's intention of walking to Meryton was not forgotten; every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins was to attend them, at the request of Mr. Bennet, who was most anxious to get rid of him, and have his library to himself; for thither Mr. Collins had followed him after breakfast, and there he would continue, nominally engaged with one of the largest folios in the collection, but really talking to Mr. Bennet, with little cessation, of his house and garden at Hunsford. Such doings discomposed Mr. Bennet exceedingly. In his library he had been always sure of leisure and tranquillity; and though prepared, as he told Elizabeth, to meet with folly and conceit in every other room in the house, he was used to be free from them there; his civility, therefore, was most prompt in inviting Mr. Collins to join his daughters in their walk; and Mr. Collins, being in fact much better fitted for a walker than a reader, was extremely well pleased to close his large book, and go.

In pompous nothings on his side, and civil assents on that of his cousins, their time passed till they entered Meryton. The attention of the younger ones was then no longer to be gained by him. Their eyes were immediately wandering up in the street in quest of the officers, and nothing less than a very smart bonnet indeed, or a really new muslin in a shop window, could recall them.

But the attention of every lady was soon caught by a young man, whom they had never seen before, of most gentlemanlike appearance, walking with an officer on the other side of the way. The officer was the very Mr. Denny, concerning whose return from London Lydia came to inquire, and he bowed as they passed. All were struck with the stranger's air, all wondered who he could be, and Kitty and Lydia, determined if possible to find out, led the way across the street, under pretence of wanting something in an opposite shop, and fortunately had just gained the pavement when the two gentlemen, turning back, had reached the same spot. Mr. Denny addressed them directly, and entreated permission to introduce his friend, Mr. Wickham, who had returned with him the day before from town, and he was happy to say, had accepted a commission in their corps. This was exactly as it should be; for the young man wanted only regimentals to make him completely charming. His appearance was greatly in his favour; he had all the best part of beauty -- a fine countenance, a good figure, and very pleasing address. The introduction was followed up on his side by a happy readiness of conversation -- a readiness at the same time perfectly correct and unassuming; and the whole party were still standing and talking together very agreeably, when the sound of horses drew their notice, and Darcy and Bingley were seen riding down the street. On distinguishing the ladies of the group, the two gentlemen came directly towards them, and began the usual civilities. Bingley was the principal spokesman, and Miss Bennet the principal object. He was then, he said, on his way to Longbourn on purpose to inquire after her. Mr. Darcy corroborated it with a bow, and was beginning to determine not to fix his eyes on Elizabeth, when they were suddenly arrested by the sight of the stranger, and Elizabeth happening to see the countenance of both as they looked at each other, was all astonishment at the effect of the meeting. Both changed colour, one looked white, the other red. Mr. Wickham, after a few moments, touched his hat -- a salutation which Mr. Darcy just deigned to return. What could be the meaning of it? -- It was impossible to imagine; it was impossible not to long to know.

In another minute Mr. Bingley, but without seeming to have noticed what passed, took leave and rode on with his friend.

Mr. Denny and Mr. Wickham walked with the young ladies to the door of Mr. Philips's house, and then made their bows, in spite of Miss Lydia's pressing entreaties that they would come in, and even in spite of Mrs. Philips' throwing up the parlour window and loudly seconding the invitation.

Mrs. Philips was always glad to see her nieces, and the two eldest, from their recent absence, were particularly welcome, and she was eagerly expressing her surprise at their sudden return home, which, as their own carriage had not fetched them, she should have known nothing about, if she had not happened to see Mr. Jones's shop boy in the street, who had told her that they were not to send any more draughts to Netherfield because the Miss Bennets were come away, when her civility was claimed towards Mr. Collins by Jane's introduction of him. She received him with her very best politeness, which he returned with as much more, apologising for his intrusion without any previous acquaintance with her, which he could not help flattering himself, however, might be justified by his relationship to the young ladies who introduced him to her notice. Mrs. Philips was quite awed by such an excess of good breeding; but her contemplation of one stranger was soon put an end to by exclamations and inquiries about the other, of whom, however, she could only tell her nieces what they already knew, that Mr. Denny had brought him from London, and that he was to have a lieutenant's commission in the ----shire. She had been watching him the last hour, she said, as he walked up and down the street, and had Mr. Wickham appeared, Kitty and Lydia would certainly have continued the occupation, but unluckily no one passed the windows now except a few of the officers, who in comparison with the stranger, were become "stupid, disagreeable fellows." Some of them were to dine with the Philipses the next day, and their aunt promised to make her husband call on Mr. Wickham, and give him an invitation also, if the family from Longbourn would come in the evening. This was agreed to, and Mrs. Philips protested that they would have a nice comfortable noisy game of lottery tickets, and a little bit of hot supper afterwards. The prospect of such delights was very cheering, and they parted in mutual good spirits. Mr. Collins repeated his apologies in quitting the room, and was assured with unwearying civility that they were perfectly needless.

As they walked home, Elizabeth related to Jane what she had seen pass between the two gentlemen; but though Jane would have defended either or both, had they appeared to be wrong, she could no more explain such behaviour than her sister.

Mr. Collins, on his return, highly gratified Mrs. Bennet by admiring Mrs. Philips's manners and politeness. He protested that except Lady Catherine and her daughter, he had never seen a more elegant woman; for she had not only received him with the utmost civility, but had even pointedly included him in her invitation for the next evening, although utterly unknown to her before. Something he supposed might be attributed to his connection with them, but yet he had never met with so much attention in the whole course of his life.柯林斯先生并不是个通情达理的人，他虽然也受过教育，也踏进了社会，但是先天的缺 陷却简直没有得到什么弥补。他大部分日子是在他那守财奴的文盲父亲的教导下度过的。他 也算进过大学，实际上不过照例住了几个学期，并没有结交一个有用的朋友。他的父亲管束 得他十分严厉，因此他的为人本来很是谦卑，不过他本是个蠢材，现在生活又过得很优闲， 当然不免自高自大，何况年纪轻轻就发了意外之财，更其自视甚高，哪里还谈得上谦卑。当 时汉斯福教区有个牧师空缺，他鸿运享通，得到了咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人的提拔。他看到他 的女施主地位颇高，便悉心崇拜，备加尊敬；另方面又自命不凡，自以为当上了教士，该有 怎样怎样的权利，于是他一身兼有了骄傲自大和谦卑顺从的两重性格。

他现在已经有了一幢好房子，一笔可观的收入，想要结婚了。他所以要和浪博恩这家人 家讲和修好，原是想要在他们府上找个太太。要是这家人家的几位小姐果真象大家所传闻的 那么美丽可爱，他一定要挑选一个。这就是他所谓补偿的计划，赎罪的计划，为的是将来继 承她们父亲的遗产时可以问心无愧。他认为这真是个独出心裁的办法，既极其妥善得体，又 来得慷慨豪爽。

他看到这几位小姐之后，并没有变更本来的计划。一看到吉英那张可爱的脸蛋儿，他便 拿定了主张，而且更加确定了他那些老式的想法，认为一切应当先娶最大的一位小姐。头一 个晚上他就选中了她。不过第二天早上他又变更了主张，因为他和班纳特夫人亲亲密密地谈 了一刻钟的话，开头谈谈他自己那幢牧师住宅，后来自然而然地把自己的心愿招供了出来， 说是要在浪博恩找一位太太，而且要在她的令嫒们中间找一位。班纳特太太亲切地微笑着， 而且一再鼓励他，不过谈到他选定了吉英，她就不免要提请他注意一下子了。“讲到我几个 小女儿，我没有什么意见──当然也不能一口答应──不过我还没有听说她们有什么对象； 至于我的大女儿，我可不得不提一提──我觉得有责任提醒你一下──大女儿可能很快就要 订婚了。”

柯林斯先生只得撇开吉英不谈，改选伊丽莎白，一下子就选定了──就在班纳特太太拨 火的那一刹那之间选定的。伊丽莎白无论是年龄，美貌，比吉英都只差一步，当然第二个就 要轮到她。

班纳特太太得到这个暗示，如获至宝，她相信很快就可以嫁出两个女儿了；昨天她提都 不愿意提到的这个人，现在却叫她极为重视了。

丽迪雅原说要到麦里屯支走走，她这个念头到现在还没有打消。除了曼丽之外，姐姐们 都愿意跟她同去；班纳特先生为了要把柯林斯先生撵走，好让自己在书房里清净一阵，便请 他也跟着她们一起去。原来柯林斯先生吃过早饭以后，就跟着他到书房来了，一直待到那时 候还不想走，名义上在看他所收藏的那本大型的对开本，事实上却在滔滔不绝地跟班纳特先 生大谈他自己在汉斯福的房产和花园，弄得班纳特先生心烦意乱。他平常待在书房里就是为 了要图个悠闲清净。他曾经跟伊丽莎白说过，他愿意在任何一间房间里，接见愚蠢和自高自 大的家伙，书房里可就不能让那些人插足了。因此他立刻恭恭敬敬地请柯林斯先生伴着他女 儿们一块儿去走走，而柯林斯先生本来也只配做一个步行家，不配做一个读书人，于是非常 高兴地合上书本走了。

他一路废话连篇，表妹们只得客客气气地随声附和，就这样打发着时间，来到了麦里 屯。几位年纪小的表妹一到那里，就再也不去理会他了。她们的眼睛立刻对着街头看来看 去，看看有没有军官们走过，此外就只有商店橱窗里的极漂亮的女帽，或者是最新式的花洋 布，才能吸引她们。

不到一会儿工夫，这许多小姐都注意到一位年轻人身上去了。那人她们从来没见过，一 副道地的绅士气派，正跟一个军官在街道那边散步。这位军官就是丹尼先生，丽迪雅正要打 听他从伦敦回来了没有。当她们打那儿走过的时候，他鞠了一个躬。大家看到那个陌生人风 度翩翩，都楞了一下，只是不知道这人是谁。吉蒂和丽迪雅决定想法子去打听，便借口要到 对面铺子里去买点东西，带头走到街那边去了。也正是事有凑巧，她们刚刚走到人行道上， 那两个男人也正转过身来，走到那地方。丹尼马上招呼她们，并请求她们让他把他的朋友韦 翰先生介绍给她们。他说韦翰是前一天跟他一块儿从城里回来的，而且说来很高兴，韦翰已 经被任命为他们团里军官。这真是再好也没有了，因为韦翰这位青年，只要穿上一身军装， 便会十全十美。他的容貌举止确实讨人喜欢。他没有一处长得不漂亮，眉目清秀，身材魁 梧，谈吐又十分动人。一经介绍之后，他就高高兴兴，恳恳切切地谈起话来──既恳切，又 显得非常正派，而且又有分寸。他们正站在那儿谈得很投机的时候，忽然听到一阵得得的马 蹄声，只见达西和彬格莱骑着马从街上过来。这新来的两位绅士看见人堆里有这几位小姐， 便连忙来到她们跟前，照常寒喧了一番，带头说话的是彬格莱，他大部分的话都是对班纳特 小姐说的。他说他正要赶到浪博恩去拜访她。达西证明他没有撒谎，同时鞠了个躬。达西正 打算把眼睛从伊丽莎白身上移开，这时突然看到了那个陌生人。只见他们两人面面相觑，大 惊失色，伊丽莎白看到这个邂逅相遇的场合，觉得很是惊奇。两个人都变了脸色，一个惨 白，一个通红，过了一会儿，韦翰先生按了按帽子，达西先生勉强回了一下礼。这是什么意 思呢？既叫人无从想象，又叫人不能不想去打听一下。又过了一会儿，彬格莱先生若无其事 地跟她们告别了，骑着马跟他朋友管自走了。

丹呢先生和韦翰先生陪着几位年轻的小姐，走到腓力普家门口，丽迪雅小姐硬要他们进 去，甚至腓力普太太也打开了窗户，大声地帮着她邀请，他们却鞠了个躬告辞而去。

腓力普太太一向喜欢看到她的侄女们，那大的两个新近不常见面，因此特别受欢迎。她 恳切地说。她们姐妹俩突然回家来，真叫她非常惊奇，要不是碰巧在街上遇到钟斯医生的药 铺子里那个跑街的小伙子告诉她，说是班纳特家的两位小姐都已回家了呢，这是因为她们家 里没有打发马车去接她们的缘故，正当她们这样闲谈的时候，吉英向她介绍柯林斯先生，她 不得不跟他寒喧几句，她极其客气地表示欢迎他，他也加倍客气地应酬她而且向她道歉，说 是素昧生平，不该这么冒冒失失闯到她府上来，又说他毕竟还是非常高兴，因为介绍他的那 几位年轻小姐和他还有些亲戚关系，因此他的冒昧前来也还勉强说得过去。这种过分的礼貌 使腓力普太太受宠若惊。不过，正当她仔细量着这一位生客的时候，她们姐妹俩却又把另一 位生客的事情，大惊小怪地提出来向她问长问短，她只得又来回答她们的话，可是她能够说 给侄女儿们听的，也无非是她们早已知道了的一些情形。她说那位生客是丹尼先生刚从伦敦 带来的，他将要在某某郡担任起一个中尉的职责，又说，他刚刚在街上走来走去的时候，她 曾经对他望了整整一个钟头之久。这时如果韦翰先生从这儿经过，吉蒂和丽迪雅一定还要继 续张望他一番；可惜现在除了几位军官之外，根本没有人从窗口走过，而这些军官们同韦翰 先生一比较，都变成一些“愚蠢讨厌的家伙”了。有几个军官明天要上腓力普家里来吃饭。 姨母说，倘若她们一家人明天晚上能从浪博恩赶来，那么她就要打发她的丈夫去拜访韦翰先 生一次，约他也来。大家都同意了；腓力普太太说，明天要给她们来一次热闹而有趣的抓彩 票的玩艺儿，玩过之后再吃一顿晚饭。想到了明天这一场欢乐真叫人兴奋，因此大家分别的 时候都很快乐。柯林斯先生走出门来，又再三道谢，主人也礼貌周全地请他不必过分客气。

回家的时候，伊丽莎白一路上把刚刚亲眼看见的那两位先生之间的一幕情景说给吉英 听。假使他们两人之间真有什么宿怨，吉英一定要为他们两人中间的一人辩护，或是为两人 辩护，只可惜她跟她妹妹一样，对于这两个人的事情完全摸不着头脑。

柯林斯先生回来之后，大大称赞腓力普太太的殷勤好客，班纳特太太听得很满意。柯林 斯说，除了咖苔琳夫人母女之外，他生平从来没见过更风雅的女人，因为他虽然和她素昧生 平，她却对他礼貌周全，甚至还指明要请他明天一同去吃晚饭。他想，这件事多少应该归功 于他和她们的亲戚关系。可是这样殷勤好客的事，他还是生平第一次碰到呢。

<- ->

Chapter XVI of Volume I

As no objection was made to the young people's engagement with their aunt, and all Mr. Collins's scruples of leaving Mr. and Mrs. Bennet for a single evening during his visit were most steadily resisted, the coach conveyed him and his five cousins at a suitable hour to Meryton; and the girls had the pleasure of hearing, as they entered the drawing-room, that Mr. Wickham had accepted their uncle's invitation, and was then in the house.

When this information was given, and they had all taken their seats, Mr. Collins was at leisure to look around him and admire, and he was so much struck with the size and furniture of the apartment, that he declared he might almost have supposed himself in the small summer breakfast parlour at Rosings; a comparison that did not at first convey much gratification; but when Mrs. Philips understood from him what Rosings was, and who was its proprietor, when she had listened to the description of only one of Lady Catherine's drawing-rooms, and found that the chimney-piece alone had cost eight hundred pounds, she felt all the force of the compliment, and would hardly have resented a comparison with the housekeeper's room.

In describing to her all the grandeur of Lady Catherine and her mansion, with occasional digressions in praise of his own humble abode and the improvements it was receiving, he was happily employed until the gentlemen joined them; and he found in Mrs. Philips a very attentive listener, whose opinion of his consequence increased with what she heard, and who was resolving to retail it all among her neighbours as soon as she could. To the girls, who could not listen to their cousin, and who had nothing to do but to wish for an instrument, and examine their own indifferent imitations of china on the mantlepiece, the interval of waiting appeared very long. It was over at last, however. The gentlemen did approach; and when Mr. Wickham walked into the room, Elizabeth felt that she had neither been seeing him before, nor thinking of him since, with the smallest degree of unreasonable admiration. The officers of the ----shire were in general a very creditable, gentlemanlike set, and the best of them were of the present party; but Mr. Wickham was as far beyond them all in person, countenance, air, and walk, as they were superior to the broad-faced stuffy uncle Philips, breathing port wine, who followed them into the room.

Mr. Wickham was the happy man towards whom almost every female eye was turned, and Elizabeth was the happy woman by whom he finally seated himself; and the agreeable manner in which he immediately fell into conversation, though it was only on its being a wet night, and on the probability of a rainy season, made her feel that the commonest, dullest, most threadbare topic might be rendered interesting by the skill of the speaker.

With such rivals for the notice of the fair, as Mr. Wickham and the officers, Mr. Collins seemed likely to sink into insignificance; to the young ladies he certainly was nothing; but he had still at intervals a kind listener in Mrs. Philips, and was, by her watchfulness, most abundantly supplied with coffee and muffin.

When the card tables were placed, he had an opportunity of obliging her in return, by sitting down to whist.

"I know little of the game, at present," said he, "but I shall be glad to improve myself, for in my situation of life --" Mrs. Philips was very thankful for his compliance, but could not wait for his reason.

Mr. Wickham did not play at whist, and with ready delight was he received at the other table between Elizabeth and Lydia. At first there seemed danger of Lydia's engrossing him entirely for she was a most determined talker; but being likewise extremely fond of lottery tickets, she soon grew too much interested in the game, too eager in making bets and exclaiming after prizes, to have attention for any one in particular. Allowing for the common demands of the game, Mr. Wickham was therefore at leisure to talk to Elizabeth, and she was very willing to hear him, though what she chiefly wished to hear she could not hope to be told, the history of his acquaintance with Mr. Darcy. She dared not even mention that gentleman. Her curiosity however was unexpectedly relieved. Mr. Wickham began the subject himself. He inquired how far Netherfield was from Meryton; and, after receiving her answer, asked in an hesitating manner how long Mr. Darcy had been staying there.

"About a month," said Elizabeth; and then, unwilling to let the subject drop, added, "He is a man of very large property in Derbyshire, I understand."

"Yes," replied Wickham; -- "his estate there is a noble one. A clear ten thousand per annum. You could not have met with a person more capable of giving you certain information on that head than myself -- for I have been connected with his family in a particular manner from my infancy."

Elizabeth could not but look surprised.

"You may well be surprised, Miss Bennet, at such an assertion, after seeing, as you probably might, the very cold manner of our meeting yesterday. -- Are you much acquainted with Mr. Darcy?"

"As much as I ever wish to be," cried Elizabeth warmly, -- "I have spent four days in the same house with him, and I think him very disagreeable."

"I have no right to give my opinion," said Wickham, "as to his being agreeable or otherwise. I am not qualified to form one. I have known him too long and to well to be a fair judge. It is impossible for me to be impartial. But I believe your opinion of him would in general astonish -- and perhaps you would not express it quite so strongly anywhere else. -- Here you are in your own family."

"Upon my word I say no more here than I might say in any house in the neighbourhood, except Netherfield. He is not at all liked in Hertfordshire. Every body is disgusted with his pride. You will not find him more favourably spoken of by any one."

"I cannot pretend to be sorry," said Wickham, after a short interruption, "that he or that any man should not be estimated beyond their deserts; but with him I believe it does not often happen. The world is blinded by his fortune and consequence, or frightened by his high and imposing manners, and sees him only as he chuses to be seen."

"I should take him, even on my slight acquaintance, to be an ill-tempered man." Wickham only shook his head.

"I wonder," said he, at the next opportunity of speaking, "whether he is likely to be in this country much longer."

"I do not at all know; but I heard nothing of his going away when I was at Netherfield. I hope your plans in favour of the ----shire will not be affected by his being in the neighbourhood."

"Oh! no -- it is not for me to be driven away by Mr. Darcy. If he wishes to avoid seeing me, he must go. We are not on friendly terms, and it always gives me pain to meet him, but I have no reason for avoiding him but what I might proclaim to all the world; a sense of very great ill-usage, and most painful regrets at his being what he is. His father, Miss Bennet, the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men that ever breathed, and the truest friend I ever had; and I can never be in company with this Mr. Darcy without being grieved to the soul by a thousand tender recollections. His behaviour to myself has been scandalous; but I verily believe I could forgive him any thing and every thing, rather than his disappointing the hopes and disgracing the memory of his father."

Elizabeth found the interest of the subject increase, and listened with all her heart; but the delicacy of it prevented farther inquiry.

Mr. Wickham began to speak on more general topics, Meryton, the neighbourhood, the society, appearing highly pleased with all that he had yet seen, and speaking of the latter especially, with gentle but very intelligible gallantry.

"It was the prospect of constant society, and good society," he added, "which was my chief inducement to enter the ----shire. I knew it to be a most respectable, agreeable corps, and my friend Denny tempted me farther by his account of their present quarters, and the very great attentions and excellent acquaintance Meryton had procured them. Society, I own, is necessary to me. I have been a disappointed man, and my spirits will not bear solitude. I must have employment and society. A military life is not what I was intended for, but circumstances have now made it eligible. The church ought to have been my profession -- I was brought up for the church, and I should at this time have been in possession of a most valuable living, had it pleased the gentleman we were speaking of just now."

"Indeed!"

"Yes -- the late Mr. Darcy bequeathed me the next presentation of the best living in his gift. He was my godfather, and excessively attached to me. I cannot do justice to his kindness. He meant to provide for me amply, and thought he had done it; but when the living fell, it was given elsewhere."

"Good heavens!" cried Elizabeth; "but how could that be? -- How could his will be disregarded? -- Why did not you seek legal redress?"

"There was just such an informality in the terms of the bequest as to give me no hope from law. A man of honour could not have doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to doubt it -- or to treat it as a merely conditional recommendation, and to assert that I had forfeited all claim to it by extravagance, imprudence, in short any thing or nothing. Certain it is, that the living became vacant two years ago, exactly as I was of an age to hold it, and that it was given to another man; and no less certain is it, that I cannot accuse myself of having really done any thing to deserve to lose it. I have a warm, unguarded temper, and I may perhaps have sometimes spoken my opinion of him, and to him, too freely. I can recall nothing worse. But the fact is, that we are very different sort of men, and that he hates me."

"This is quite shocking! -- He deserves to be publicly disgraced."

"Some time or other he will be -- but it shall not be by me. Till I can forget his father, I can never defy or expose him."

Elizabeth honoured him for such feelings, and thought him handsomer than ever as he expressed them.

"But what," said she after a pause, "can have been his motive? -- what can have induced him to behave so cruelly?"

"A thorough, determined dislike of me -- a dislike which I cannot but attribute in some measure to jealousy. Had the late Mr. Darcy liked me less, his son might have borne with me better; but his father's uncommon attachment to me, irritated him I believe very early in life. He had not a temper to bear the sort of competition in which we stood -- the sort of preference which was often given me."

"I had not thought Mr. Darcy so bad as this -- though I have never liked him, I had not thought so very ill of him -- I had supposed him to be despising his fellow-creatures in general, but did not suspect him of descending to such malicious revenge, such injustice, such inhumanity as this!"

After a few minutes reflection, however, she continued, "I do remember his boasting one day, at Netherfield, of the implacability of his resentments, of his having an unforgiving temper. His disposition must be dreadful."

"I will not trust myself on the subject," replied Wickham, "I can hardly be just to him."

Elizabeth was again deep in thought, and after a time exclaimed, "To treat in such a manner, the godson, the friend, the favourite of his father!" -- She could have added, "A young man too, like you, whose very countenance may vouch for your being amiable" -- but she contented herself with "And one, too, who had probably been his own companion from childhood, connected together, as I think you said, in the closest manner!"

"We were born in the same parish, within the same park, the greatest part of our youth was passed together; inmates of the same house, sharing the same amusements, objects of the same parental care. My father began life in the profession which your uncle, Mr. Philips, appears to do so much credit to -- but he gave up every thing to be of use to the late Mr. Darcy, and devoted all his time to the care of the Pemberley property. He was most highly esteemed by Mr. Darcy, a most intimate, confidential friend. Mr. Darcy often acknowledged. himself to be under the greatest obligations to my father's active superintendance, and when immediately before my father's death, Mr. Darcy gave him a voluntary promise of providing for me, I am convinced that he felt it to be as much a debt of gratitude to him, as of affection to myself."

"How strange!" cried Elizabeth. "How abominable! -- I wonder that the very pride of this Mr. Darcy has not made him just to you! -- If from no better motive, that he should not have been too proud to be dishonest, -- for dishonesty I must call it."

"It is wonderful," -- replied Wickham, -- "for almost all his actions may be traced to pride; -- and pride has often been his best friend. It has connected him nearer with virtue than any other feeling. But we are none of us consistent; and in his behaviour to me, there were stronger impulses even than pride."

"Can such abominable pride as his, have ever done him good?"

"Yes. It has often led him to be liberal and generous, -- to give his money freely, to display hospitality, to assist his tenants, and relieve the poor. Family pride, and filial pride, for he is very proud of what his father was, have done this. Not to appear to disgrace his family, to degenerate from the popular qualities, or lose the influence of the Pemberley House, is a powerful motive. He has also brotherly pride, which with some brotherly affection, makes him a very kind and careful guardian of his sister; and you will hear him generally cried up as the most attentive and best of brothers."

"What sort of a girl is Miss Darcy,?"

He shook his head. -- "I wish I could call her amiable. It gives me pain to speak ill of a Darcy. But she is too much like her brother, -- very, very proud. -- As a child, she was affectionate and pleasing, and extremely fond of me; and I have devoted hours and hours to her amusement. But she is nothing to me now. She is a handsome girl, about fifteen or sixteen, and, I understand, highly accomplished. Since her father's death, her home has been London, where a lady lives with her, and superintends her education."

After many pauses and many trials of other subjects, Elizabeth could not help reverting once more to the first, and saying,

"I am astonished at his intimacy with Mr. Bingley! How can Mr. Bingley, who seems good humour itself, and is, I really believe, truly amiable, be in friendship with such a man? How can they suit each other? -- Do you know Mr. Bingley?"

"Not at all."

"He is a sweet tempered, amiable, charming man. He cannot know what Mr. Darcy is."

"Probably not; -- but Mr. Darcy can please where he chuses. He does not want abilities. He can be a conversible companion if he thinks it worth his while. Among those who are at all his equals in consequence, he is a very different man from what he is to the less prosperous. His pride never deserts him; but with the rich, he is liberal-minded, just, sincere, rational, honourable, and perhaps agreeable, -- allowing something for fortune and figure."

The whist party soon afterwards breaking up, the players gathered round the other table, and Mr. Collins took his station between his cousin Elizabeth and Mrs. Philips. -- The usual inquiries as to his success were made by the latter. It had not been very great; he had lost every point; but when Mrs. Philips began to express her concern thereupon, he assured her with much earnest gravity that it was not of the least importance, that he considered the money as a mere trifle, and begged she would not make herself uneasy.

"I know very well, madam," said he, "that when persons sit down to a card table, they must take their chance of these things, -- and happily I am not in such circumstances as to make five shillings any object. There are undoubtedly many who could not say the same, but thanks to Lady Catherine de Bourgh, I am removed far beyond the necessity of regarding little matters."

Mr. Wickham's attention was caught; and after observing Mr. Collins for a few moments, he asked Elizabeth in a low voice whether her relation were very intimately acquainted with the family of de Bourgh.

"Lady Catherine de Bourgh," she replied, "has very lately given him a living. I hardly know how Mr. Collins was first introduced to her notice, but he certainly has not known her long."

"You know of course that Lady Catherine de Bourgh and Lady Anne Darcy were sisters; consequently that she is aunt to the present Mr. Darcy."

"No, indeed, I did not. -- I knew nothing at all of Lady Catherine's connections. I never heard of her existence till the day before yesterday."

"Her daughter, Miss de Bourgh, will have a very large fortune, and it is believed that she and her cousin will unite the two estates."

This information made Elizabeth smile, as she thought of poor Miss Bingley. Vain indeed must be all her attentions, vain and useless her affection for his sister and her praise of himself, if he were already self-destined to another.

"Mr. Collins," said she, "speaks highly both of Lady Catherine and her daughter; but from some particulars that he has related of her ladyship, I suspect his gratitude misleads him, and that in spite of her being his patroness, she is an arrogant, conceited woman."

"I believe her to be both in a great degree," replied Wickham; "I have not seen her for many years, but I very well remember that I never liked her, and that her manners were dictatorial and insolent. She has the reputation of being remarkably sensible and clever; but I rather believe she derives part of her abilities from her rank and fortune, part from her authoritative manner, and the rest from the pride of her nephew, who chuses that every one connected with him should have an understanding of the first class."

Elizabeth allowed that he had given a very rational account of it, and they continued talking together with mutual satisfaction till supper put an end to cards; and gave the rest of the ladies their share of Mr. Wickham's attentions. There could be no conversation in the noise of Mrs. Philips's supper party, but his manners recommended him to every body. Whatever he said, was said well; and whatever he did, done gracefully. Elizabeth went away with her head full of him. She could think of nothing but of Mr. Wickham, and of what he had told her, all the way home; but there was not time for her even to mention his name as they went, for neither Lydia nor Mr. Collins were once silent. Lydia talked incessantly of lottery tickets, of the fish she had lost and the fish she had won, and Mr. Collins, in describing the civility of Mr. and Mrs. Philips, protesting that he did not in the least regard his losses at whist, enumerating all the dishes at supper, and repeatedly fearing that he crouded his cousins, had more to say than he could well manage before the carriage stopped at Longbourn House.年轻的小姐们跟她们姨妈的约会，并没有遭受到反对。柯林斯只觉得来此作客，反而把 班纳特夫妇整晚丢在家里，未免有些过意不去，可是他们叫他千万不要放在心上。于是他和 他的五个表妹便乘着马车，准时到了麦里屯。小姐们一走进客厅，就听说韦翰先生接受了她 们姨爹的邀请，而且已经驾到，觉得很是高兴。

大家听到这个消息之后，便都坐了下来。柯林斯先生悠闲自在地朝四下望望，瞻仰瞻仰 一切；屋子的尺寸和里面的家具使他十分惊羡，他说他好象进了咖苔琳夫人在罗新斯的那间 消夏的小饭厅。这个比喻开头并不怎么叫主人家满意，可是接下来腓力普太太弄明白了罗新 斯是一个什么地方，它的主人是谁，又听他说起咖苔琳夫人的一个会客间的情形，光是一只 壁炉架就要值八百英镑，她这才体会到他那个譬喻实在太恭维她了，即使把她家里比作罗新 斯管家奶奶的房间，她也不反对了。

柯林斯在讲述咖苔琳夫人和她公馆的富丽堂皇时，偶然还要穿插上几句话，来夸耀他自 己的寒舍，说他的住宅正在装璜改善中等，他就这样自得其乐地一直扯到男客们进来为止。 他发觉腓力普太太很留心听他的话，她愈听就愈把他看得了不起，而且决定一有空就把他的 话传播出去。至于小姐们，实在觉得等得太久了，因为她们不高兴听她们表兄的闲扯，又没 事可做，想弹弹琴又不成，只有照着壁炉架上那些瓷器的样子，漫不经心地画些小玩艺儿消 遗消遗。等待的时间终于过去了，男客们来了。韦翰先生一走进来，伊丽莎白就觉得，无论 是上次看见他的时候也好，从上次见面以来想起他的时候也好，她都没有错爱了他。某某郡 的军官们都是一批名誉很好的绅士气派的人物，参加这次宴会的尤其是他们之中的精华。韦 翰先生无论在人品上，相貌上，风度上，地位上，都远远超过他们，正如他们远远超过那位 姨爹一样──瞧那位肥头大耳，大腹便便的姨爹，他正带着满口葡萄酒味，跟着他们走进屋 来。

韦翰先生是当天最得意的男子，差不多每个女人的眼睛都朝着他看；伊丽莎白是当天最 得意的女子，韦翰终于在她的身旁坐了下来。他马上就跟她攀谈，虽然谈的只是些当天晚上 下雨和雨季可能就要到来之类的话，可是他那么和颜悦色，使她不禁感觉到即使最平凡、最 无聊、最陈旧的话，只要说话的人有技巧，还是一样可以说得动听。

说起要博得女性的青眼，柯林斯先生遇到象韦翰先生和军官们这样的劲敌，真变得无足 轻重了。他在小姐们眼睛里实在算不上什么，幸亏好心的腓力普太太有时候还听听他谈主， 她又十分细心，尽量把咖啡和松饼敬给他吃。

一张张牌桌摆好以后，柯林斯便坐下来一同玩“惠斯脱”，总算有了一个机会报答她的 好意。

他说：“我对这玩艺儿简直一窍不通，不过我很愿意把它学会，以我这样的身份来说─ ─”腓力普太太很感激他的好意可是却不愿意听他谈论什么身份地位。

韦翰先生没有玩“惠斯脱”，因为他被小姐们高高兴兴地请到另一张桌子上去玩牌，坐 在伊丽莎白和丽迪雅之间。开头的形势很叫人担忧，因为丽迪雅是个十足的健谈家，大有把 他独占下来的可能；好在她对于摸奖也同样爱好，立刻对那玩艺儿大感兴趣，一股劲儿下 注，得奖之后又大叫大嚷，因此就无从特别注意到某一个人身上去了。韦翰先生一面跟大家 应付这玩艺儿，一面从容不迫地跟伊丽莎白谈话。伊丽莎白很愿意听他说话，很想了解一下 他和达西先生过去的关系，可是她要听的他未必肯讲。于是她提也不敢提到那位先生。后来 出人意料之外，韦翰先生竟自动地谈到那个问题上去了。因此她的好奇心到底还是得到了满 足。韦翰先生问起尼日斐花园离开麦里屯有多远。她回答了他以后，他又吞吞吐吐地问起达 西先生已经在那儿待了多久。

伊丽莎白说：“大概有一个月了。”为了不愿意让这个话题放松过去，她又接着说： “据我所知，他是德比郡一个大财主。”

“是的，”韦翰回答道。“他的财产很可观──每年有一万镑的净收入。说起这方面， 谁也没有我知道得确实，因为我从小就和他家里有特别的关系。”

伊丽莎白不禁显出诧异的神气。

“班纳特小姐，你昨天也许看到我们见面时那种冷冰冰的样子了吧，难怪你听了我的话 会觉得诧异。你同达西先生很熟吗？”

“我也只希望跟他这么熟就够了，”伊丽莎白冒火地叫道。“我和他在一起待了四天， 觉得他很讨厌。”

韦翰说：“他究竟讨人喜欢还是讨人厌，我可没有权利说出我的意见。我不便发表意 见。我认识他太久，跟他也处得太熟，因此很难做个公正的判断人。我不可能做到大公无 私。不过我敢说，你对他的看法大致可以说是骇人听闻的，或许你在别的地方就不会说得这 样过火吧。这儿都是你自己人呢。”

“老实说，除了在尼日斐花以外，我到附近任何人家去都会这样说。哈福德郡根本就没 有人喜欢他。他那副傲慢的气派，哪一个见了都讨厌。你绝不会听到人家说他一句好话。”

歇了一会儿，韦翰说：“说句问心无愧的话，不管是他也好，是别人也好，都不应该受 到人家过分的抬举。不过他这个人，我相信不大会有人过分抬举他的。他的有钱有势蒙蔽了 天下人的耳目，他那目空一切、盛气凌人的气派又吓坏了天下人，弄得大家只有顺着他的心 意去看待他。”

“我虽然跟他并不太熟，可是我认为他是个脾气很坏的人。”韦翰听了这话，只是摇 头。

等到有了说话的机会，他又接下去说：“我不知道他是否打算在这个村庄里多住些时 候。”

“我完全不知道；不过，我在尼日斐花园的时候，可没有听说他要走。你既然喜欢某某 郡，打算在那里工作，我但愿你不要因为他在附近而影响了你原来的计划。”

“噢，不；我才不会让达西先生赶走呢。要是他不愿意看到我，那就得他走。我们两个 人的交情搞坏了，我见到他就不好受，可是我没有理由要避开他，我只是要让大家知道他是 怎样亏待了我，他的为人处世怎样使我痛心。班纳特小姐，他那去世的父亲，那位老达西先 生，却是天下最好心的人，也是我生平最最真心的朋友；每当我同现在这位达西先生在一起 的时候就免不了逗起千丝万缕温存的回忆，从心底里感到苦痛。他对待我的行为真是恶劣万 分；可是我千真万确地相信，我一切都能原谅他，只是不能容忍他辜负他先人的厚望，辱没 他先人的名声。”

伊丽莎白对这件事越来越感到兴趣，因此听得很专心。但是这件事很蹊跷，她不便进一 步追问。

韦翰先生又随便谈了些一般的事情。他谈到麦里屯，谈到四邻八舍和社交之类的事，凡 是他所看到的事情，他谈起来都非常欣喜，特别是谈到社交问题的时候，他的谈吐举止更显 得温雅殷勤。

他又说：“我所以喜爱某某郡，主要是为了这儿的社交界都是些上等人，又讲交情，我 又知道这支部队名声很好，受到大家爱护，加上我的朋友丹尼为了劝我上这儿来，又讲起他 们目前的营房是多么好，麦里屯的众对待他们又多么殷勤，他们在麦里屯又结交了多少好朋 友。我承认我是少不了社交生活的。我是个失意的人。精神上受不了孤寂。我一定要有职业 和社交生活。我本来不打算过行伍生活，可是由于环境所迫，现在也只好去参加军队了。我 本应该做牧师的，家里的意思本来也是要培养我做牧师；要是我博得了我们刚刚谈到的这位 先生的喜欢，说不定我现在也有一份很可观的牧师俸禄呢。”

“是吗？”

“怎么会不是！老达西先生遗嘱上说明，牧师职位一有了最好的空缺就给我。他是我的 教父，非常疼爱我。他待我的好意，我真无法形容。他要使我衣食丰裕，而且他自以为已经 做到了这一点，可是等到牧师职位有了空缺的时候，却落到别人名下去了。”

“天哪！”伊丽莎白叫道；“怎么会有那种事情，怎么能够不依照他的遗嘱办事？你干 吗不依法申诉？”

“遗嘱上讲到遗产的地方，措辞很含混，因此我未必可以依法申诉。照说，一个要面子 的人是不会怀疑先人的意图的；可是达西先生偏偏要怀疑，或者说，他认为遗嘱上也只是说 明有条件地提拔我，他硬要说我浪费和荒唐，因此要取消我一切的权利。总而言之，不说则 已，说起来样样坏话都说到了。那个牧师位置居然在两年前空出来了，那正是我够年龄掌握 那份俸禄的那年，可是却给了另一个人。我实在无从责备我自己犯了什么过错而活该失掉那 份俸禄，除非说我性子急躁，心直口快，有时候难免在别人面前说他几句直话，甚至还当面 顶撞他。也不过如此而已。只不过我们完全是两样的人，他因此怀恨我。”

“这真是骇人听闻！应该公开地叫他丢丢脸。”

“迟早总会有人来叫他丢脸，可是我决不会去难为他的。除非我对他的先人忘恩负义， 我决不会揭发我，跟他作对。”

伊丽莎白十分钦佩他这种见地，而且觉得他把这种同见地讲出来以后，他越发显得英俊 了。

歇了一会儿，她又说道：“可是他究竟是何居心？他为什么要这样作践人呢？”

“无非是决心要跟我结成不解的怨恨，人认为他这种结怨是出于某种程度上的嫉妒。要 是老达西先生对待我差一些，他的儿子自然就会跟我处得好一些。我相信就是因为他的父亲 太疼爱我了，这才使他从小就感到所气恼。他肚量狭窄，不能容忍我跟他竞争，不能容忍我 比他强。

“我想不到达西先生竟会这么坏。虽说我从来没有对他有过好感，可也不十分有恶感。 我只以为他看不起人，却不曾想到他卑鄙到这样的地步──竟怀着这样恶毒的报复心，这样 的不讲理，没有人道！”

她思索了一会儿，便接下去说：“我的确记得，有一次他还在尼日斐花园里自鸣得意地 说起，他跟人家结下了怨恨就无法消解，他生性就受记仇。他的性格上一定叫人家很厌 恶。”

韦翰回答道：“在这件事情上，我的意见不一定靠得住，因为我对他难免有成见。”

伊丽莎白又深思了一会儿，然后大声说道：“你是他父亲的教子，朋友，是他父亲所器 重的人，他怎么竟这样作践你！”她几乎把这样的话也说出口来：“他怎么竟如此对待象你 这样一个青年，光是凭你一副脸蛋儿就准会叫人喜爱。”不过，她到底还是改说了这样几句 话：“何况你从小就和他在一起，而且象你所说的，关系非常密切。”

“我们是在同一个教区，同一个花园里长大的。我们的少年时代部分是在一起过的── 同住一幢房子，同在一起玩耍，受到同一个父亲的疼爱。我父亲所干的行业就是您姨爹腓力 普先生得心应手的那门行业，可是先父管家有方，使他受惠非浅，因此在先父临终的时候， 他便自动提出负担我一切的生活费用。我相信他所以这样做，一方面是对先父感恩，另一方 面是为了疼爱我。”

伊丽莎白叫道：“多奇怪！多可恶！我真不明白，这位达西先生既然这样有自尊心，怎 么又这样亏待你！要是没有别的更好的理由，那么，他既是这么骄傲，就应该不屑于这样阴 险───我一定要说是阴险。”

“的确稀奇，”韦翰回答道：“归根结底来说，差不多他的一切行动都是出于傲慢，傲 慢成了他最要好的朋友。照说他既然傲慢，就应该最讲求道德。可是人总免不了有自相矛盾 的地方，他对待我就是意气用事多于傲慢。”

“象他这种可恶的傲慢，对他自己有什么好处？”

“有好处；常常使他做起人来慷慨豪爽──花钱不吝啬，待人殷勤，资助佃户，救济贫 苦人。他所以会这样，都是因为门第祖先使他感到骄傲，他对于他父亲的为人也很引为骄 傲。他主要就是为了不要有辱家声，有违众望，不要失掉彭伯里族的声势。他还具有做哥哥 身份的骄傲，这种骄傲，再加上一些手足的情份，使他成了他妹妹的亲切而细心的保护人； 你自会听到大家都一致赞他是位体贴入微的最好哥哥。”

“达西小姐是个怎么样的姑娘？”

韦翰摇摇头。“我但愿能够说她一声可爱。凡是达西家里的人，我都不忍心说他们一句 坏话。可是她的确太象她的哥哥了──非常非常傲慢。她小时候很亲切，很讨人喜爱，而且 特别喜欢我。我常常陪她接连玩上几个钟头。可是现在我可不把她放在心上了。她是个漂亮 姑娘，大约十五六岁，而且据我知道，她也极有才干。她父亲去世以后，她就住在伦敦，有 位太太陪她住在一起，教她读书。”

他们又东拉西扯地谈了好些别的话，谈谈歇歇，后来伊丽莎白不禁又扯到原来的话题上 来。她说：

“我真奇怪，他竟会和彬格莱先生这样知已。彬格莱先生的性情那么好，而且他的为人 也极其和蔼可亲，怎么会跟这样一个人交起朋友来？他们怎么能够相处呢？你认识彬格莱先 生吗？”

“我不认识。”

“他的确是个和蔼可亲的好性子的人。他根本不会明白达西先生是怎样一个人。”

“也许不明白；不过达西先生讨人欢喜的时候，他自有办法。他的手腕很高明。只要他 认为值得跟人家攀谈，他也会谈笑风生。他在那些地位跟他相等的人面前，在那些处境不及 他的人面前，完全是两个人。他处处傲慢，可是跟有钱的阔人在一起的时候，他就显得胸襟 磊落、公正诚实、讲道理、要面子、也许还会和和气气，这都是看在人家的身价地位的份 上。”

“惠斯脱”牌散场了，玩牌的人都围到另一张桌子上来，柯林斯先生站在他的表妹伊丽 莎白和腓力普太太之间。腓力普太太照例问他赢了没有。他没有赢，他完全输了。腓力普太 太表示为他惋惜，于是他慎重其事地告诉她说，区区小事何必摆在心上，因为他根本不看重 钱，请她不要觉得心里不安。

他说：“我很明白，太太，人只要坐上了牌桌，一切就得看自己的运气了，幸亏我并不 把五个先令当作一回事。当然好些人就不会象我这样说法，也是多亏咖苔琳·德·包尔夫 人，有了她，我就不必为这点小数目心痛了。”

这话引起了韦翰先生的注意。韦翰看了柯林斯先生几眼，便低声问伊丽莎白，她这位亲 戚是不是同德·包尔家很相熟。

伊丽莎白回答道：“咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人最近给了他一个牧师职位。我简直不明白柯 林斯先生是怎么受到她常识的，不过他一定没有认识她多久。”

“想你一定知道咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人和安妮·达西夫人是姐妹吧。咖苔琳夫人正是现 在这位达西先生的姨母呢。”

“不知道，我的确不知道。关于咖苔琳夫人的亲戚，我半点儿都不知道。我还是前天才 晓得有她这个人的。”

“她的女儿德·包尔小姐将来会承受到一笔很大的财产，大家都相信她和她的姨表兄将 来会把两份家产合并起来。”

这话不禁叫伊丽莎白笑了起来，因为这使她想起了可怜的彬格莱小姐。要是达西果真已 经另有心上人，那么，彬格莱小姐的百般殷勤都是枉然，她对达西妹妹的关怀以及对达西本 人的赞美，也完全白费了。

“柯林斯先生对咖苔琳夫人母女俩真是赞不绝口，可是听他讲起那位夫人来，有些地方 真叫我不得不怀疑他说得有些过分，对她感激得迷住了心窍。尽管她是他的恩人，她仍然是 个既狂妄又自大的女人。”

“我相信她这两种毛病都很严重，”韦翰回答道。“我有多少年没见过她了，可是我刻 我自己一向讨厌她，因为她为人处世既专横又无礼。大家都说她非常通情达理；不过我总以 为人家所以夸她能干，一方面是因为她有钱有势，一方面因为她盛气凌人，加上她又有那么 了不起的一个姨侄，只有那些具有上流社会教养的人，才巴结上他。”

伊丽莎白承认他这番话说得很有理。他们俩继续谈下去，彼此十分投机，一直谈到打牌 散场吃晚饭的时候，别的小姐们才有机会分享一点韦翰先生的殷勤。腓力普太太宴请的这些 客人们正在大声喧哗，简直叫人无法谈话，好在光凭他的举止作风，也就足以博得每个人的 欢心了。他一言一语十分风趣，一举一动非常温雅。伊丽莎白临走时，脑子里只想到他一个 人。她在回家的路上一心只想到韦翰先生，想到他跟她说过的那些话，可是一路上丽迪雅和 柯林斯先生全没有住过嘴，因此她连提到他名字的机会也没有。丽迪雅不停地谈到抓彩票， 谈到她哪一次输了又哪一次赢了；柯林斯先生尽说些腓力普先生和腓力普太太的殷勤款待， 又说打“惠斯脱”输了几个钱他毫不在乎，又把晚餐的菜肴一盘盘背出来，几次三番地说是 怕自己挤了表妹们。他要说的话太多，当马车停在浪博恩的屋门口时，他的话还没有说完。

<- ->

Chapter XVII of Volume I

ELIZABETH related to Jane the next day, what had passed between Mr. Wickham and herself. Jane listened with astonishment and concern; -- she knew not how to believe that Mr. Darcy could be so unworthy of Mr. Bingley's regard; and yet, it was not in her nature to question the veracity of a young man of such amiable appearance as Wickham. -- The possibility of his having really endured such unkindness, was enough to interest all her tender feelings; and nothing therefore remained to be done, but to think well of them both, to defend the conduct of each, and throw into the account of accident or mistake, whatever could not be otherwise explained.

"They have both," said she, "been deceived, I dare say, in some way or other, of which we can form no idea. Interested people have perhaps misrepresented each to the other. It is, in short, impossible for us to conjecture the causes or circumstances which may have alienated them, without actual blame on either side."

"Very true, indeed; -- and now, my dear Jane, what have you got to say in behalf of the interested people who have probably been concerned in the business? -- Do clear them too, or we shall be obliged to think ill of somebody."

"Laugh as much as you chuse, but you will not laugh me out of my opinion. My dearest Lizzy, do but consider in what a disgraceful light it places Mr. Darcy, to be treating his father's favourite in such a manner, -- one, whom his father had promised to provide for. -- It is impossible. No man of common humanity, no man who had any value for his character, could be capable of it. Can his most intimate friends be so excessively deceived in him? oh! no."

"I can much more easily believe Mr. Bingley's being imposed on, than that Mr. Wickham should invent such a history of himself as he gave me last night; names, facts, every thing mentioned without ceremony. -- If it be not so, let Mr. Darcy contradict it. Besides, there was truth in his looks."

"It is difficult indeed -- it is distressing. -- One does not know what to think."

"I beg your pardon; -- one knows exactly what to think."

But Jane could think with certainty on only one point, -- that Mr. Bingley, if he had been imposed on, would have much to suffer when the affair became public.

The two young ladies were summoned from the shrubbery where this conversation passed, by the arrival of some of the very persons of whom they had been speaking; Mr. Bingley and his sisters came to give their personal invitation for the long expected ball at Netherfield, which was fixed for the following Tuesday. The two ladies were delighted to see their dear friend again, called it an age since they had met, and repeatedly asked what she had been doing with herself since their separation. To the rest of the family they paid little attention; avoiding Mrs. Bennet as much as possible, saying not much to Elizabeth, and nothing at all to the others. They were soon gone again, rising from their seats with an activity which took their brother by surprise, and hurrying off as if eager to escape from Mrs. Bennet's civilities.

The prospect of the Netherfield ball was extremely agreeable to every female of the family. Mrs. Bennet chose to consider it as given in compliment to her eldest daughter, and was particularly flattered by receiving the invitation from Mr. Bingley himself, instead of a ceremonious card; Jane pictured to herself a happy evening in the society of her two friends, and the attention of their brother; and Elizabeth thought with pleasure of dancing a great deal with Mr. Wickham, and of seeing a confirmation of every thing in Mr. Darcy's looks and behaviour. The happiness anticipated by Catherine and Lydia, depended less on any single event, or any particular person, for though they each, like Elizabeth, meant to dance half the evening with Mr. Wickham, he was by no means the only partner who could satisfy them, and a ball was at any rate, a ball. And even Mary could assure her family that she had no disinclination for it.

"While I can have my mornings to myself," said she, "it is enough. -- I think it no sacrifice to join occasionally in evening engagements. Society has claims on us all; and I profess myself one of those who consider intervals of recreation and amusement as desirable for every body."

Elizabeth's spirits were so high on the occasion that, though she did not often speak unnecessarily to Mr. Collins, she could not help asking him whether he intended to accept Mr. Bingley's invitation, and, if he did, whether he would think it proper to join in the evening's amusement; and she was rather surprised to find that he entertained no scruple whatever on that head, and was very far from dreading a rebuke either from the Archbishop, or Lady Catherine de Bourgh, by venturing to dance.

"I am by no means of opinion, I assure you," said he, "that a ball of this kind, given by a young man of character to respectable people, can have any evil tendency; and I am so far from objecting to dancing myself, that I shall hope to be honoured with the hands of all my fair cousins in the course of the evening, and I take this opportunity of soliciting yours, Miss Elizabeth, for the two first dances especially, -- a preference which I trust my cousin Jane will attribute to the right cause, and not to any disrespect for her."

Elizabeth felt herself completely taken in. She had fully proposed being engaged by Wickham for those very dances: -- and to have Mr. Collins instead! her liveliness had been never worse timed. There was no help for it however. Mr. Wickham's happiness and her own was perforce delayed a little longer, and Mr. Collins's proposal accepted with as good a grace as she could. She was not the better pleased with his gallantry from the idea it suggested of something more. -- It now first struck her that she was selected from among her sisters as worthy of being the mistress of Hunsford Parsonage, and of assisting to form a quadrille table at Rosings, in the absence of more eligible visitors. The idea soon reached to conviction, as she observed his increasing civilities toward herself, and heard his frequent attempt at a compliment on her wit and vivacity; and though more astonished than gratified herself by this effect of her charms, it was not long before her mother gave her to understand that the probability of their marriage was exceedingly agreeable to her. Elizabeth, however, did not chuse to take the hint, being well aware that a serious dispute must be the consequence of any reply. Mr. Collins might never make the offer, and till he did, it was useless to quarrel about him.

If there had not been a Netherfield ball to prepare for and talk of, the younger Miss Bennets would have been in a pitiable state at this time, for from the day of the invitation to the day of the ball, there was such a succession of rain as prevented their walking to Meryton once. No aunt, no officers, no news could be sought after; -- the very shoe-roses for Netherfield were got by proxy. Even Elizabeth might have found some trial of her patience in weather which totally suspended the improvement of her acquaintance with Mr. Wickham; and nothing less than a dance on Tuesday, could have made such a Friday, Saturday, Sunday, and Monday endurable to Kitty and Lydia.第二天，伊丽莎白把韦翰先生跟她自己说的那些话全告诉了吉英。吉英听得又是惊奇又 是关心。她简直不能相信，达西先生会这样地不值得彬格莱先生器重，可是，象韦翰这样一 个青年美男子，她实在无从怀疑他说话不诚实。一想到韦翰可能真的受到这些亏待，她就不 禁起了怜惜之心；因此她只得认为他们两位先生都是好人，替他们双方辨白，把一切无法解 释的事都解释做意外和误会。

吉英说：“我认为他们双方都受了人家的蒙蔽，至于是怎样受到蒙蔽的，我们当然无从 猜测，也许是哪一个有关的人从中挑拨是非。简单地说，除非是我们有确确实实的根据可以 责怪任何一方面，我们就无从凭空猜想出他们是为了什么事才不和睦的。”

“你这话说得不错。那么，亲爱的吉英，你将替这种有关的人说些什么话呢？你也得替 这种人辨白一下呀，否则我们又不得不怪到某一个人身上去了。”

“你受怎么取笑就怎么取笑吧，反正你总不能把我的意见笑掉。亲爱的丽萃，你且想一 想，达西先生的父亲生前那样地疼爱这个人，而且答应要瞻养他，如今达西先生本人却这般 亏待他，那他简直太不象话了。这是不可能的。一个人只要还有点起码的人道之心，只要多 少还尊重自己的人格，就不会做出这种事来。难道他自己的最知已的朋友，竟会被他蒙蔽到 这种地步吗？噢！不会的。”

“我还是认为彬格莱先生受了他的蒙蔽，并不认为韦翰先生昨儿晚上跟我说和话是捏造 的。他把一个个的人名，一桩桩的事实，都说得很有根有据，毫无虚伪做作。倘若事实并非 如此，那么让达西先生自己来辨白吧。你只要看看韦翰那副神气，就知道他没有说假话。”

“这的确叫人很难说───也叫人难受。叫人不知道怎么想法才好。”

“说句你不见怪的话，人家完全知道该怎么样想法。”

吉英只有一桩事情是猜得准的，那就是说，要是彬格莱先生果真受了蒙蔽，那么，一旦 真想大白，他一定会万分痛心。

两位年轻的小姐正在矮树林里谈得起劲，忽然家里派人来叫她们回去，因为有客人上门 来──事情真凑巧，来的正是她们所谈到的那几位。原来尼日斐花园下星期二要举行一次盼 望了好久的舞会，彬格莱先生跟他的姐妹们特地亲自前来邀请她们参加。两位娘儿们和自己 要好的朋友重逢，真是非常高兴。她们说，自从分别以来，恍若隔世，又一再地问起吉英别 来做些什么。她们对班纳特府上其余的人简直不理不睬。她们尽量避免班纳特太太的纠缠， 又很少跟伊丽莎白谈，至于对别的人，那就根本一句话也不说了。她们一会儿告辞了，而且 那两个娘儿们出于她们的兄弟彬格莱先生的意料之外，一骨碌从座位上站了起来，拔腿就 走，好象急于要避开班纳特太太那些纠缠不清的繁文缛节似的。

尼日斐花园要举行舞会，这一件事使这一家太太小姐都高兴到极点。班纳特太太认为这 次舞会是为了恭维她的大女儿才开的，而且这次舞会由彬格莱先生亲自登门邀请，而不是发 请贴来请，这叫她更加高兴。吉英心里只是想象着，到了那天晚上，便可以和两个好朋友促 膝谈心，又可以受到他们兄弟的殷勤待候；伊丽莎白得意地想到跟韦翰先生痛痛快快地狂跳 一下，又可以从达西先生的神情举止中把事情的底细看个水落石出。至于咖苔琳和丽迪雅， 她们可不把开心作乐寄托于某一件事或某一个人身上，虽然她们俩跟伊丽莎白一样，想要和 韦翰先生跳上大半夜，可是跳舞会上能够使她们跳个痛快的舞伴决不止他一个人，何况跳舞 会究竟是跳舞会。甚至连曼丽也告诉家里人说，她对于这次舞会也不是完全不感到兴趣。

曼丽说：“只要每天上午的时间能够由我自己支配就够了。我认为偶然参加参加晚会并 不是什么牺牲。我们大家都应该有社交生活。我认为谁都少不了要不些消遣和娱乐。”

伊丽莎白这会儿真太高兴了；她虽然本来不大跟柯林斯先生多话，现在也不禁问他是不 是愿意上彬格莱先生那儿去作客，如果愿意，参加晚会是不是合适。出乎伊丽莎白的意料之 外，柯林斯先生对于作客问题毫无犹豫，而且还敢跳舞，一点不怕大主教或咖苔琳·德·包 尔夫人的指责。

他说：“老实告诉你，这样的舞会，主人是一个品格高尚的青年，宾客又是些体面人， 我决不认为会有什么不好的倾向。我非但不反对自己跳舞，而且希望当天晚上表妹们都肯赏 脸。伊丽莎白小姐，我就利用这次机会请你陪我跳头两场舞，我相信吉英表妹一定还会怪我 对她有什么失礼吧，因为我这样尽先尽后有正当的理由。”

伊丽莎白觉得自己完全上了当。她本来一心要跟韦翰跳开头几场，如今却来了个柯林斯 先生从中作梗！她从来没有象现在这样扫兴过，不过事到如今，已无法补救。韦翰先生的幸 福跟她自己的幸福不得不耽搁一下了，她于是极其和颜悦色地答应了柯林斯先生的请求。她 一想到柯林斯此番殷勤乃是别有用心，她就不太乐意。她首先就想到他已经在她的几个姐妹 中间看中了她自己，认为她配做汉斯福牧师家里的主妇，而且当罗新斯没有更适当的宾客 时，打起牌来要是三缺一，她也可以凑凑数。她这个想法立该得到了证实，因为她观察到他 对她越来越殷勤，只听得他老是恭维她聪明活泼。虽然从这场风波足以想见她的诱人的魅 力，她可并不因此得意，反而感到惊奇，她的母亲不久又跟她说，他们俩是可能结婚的，这 叫她做母亲的很喜欢。伊丽莎白对母亲这句话只当作没有听见，因为她非常明白，只要跟母 亲搭起腔来，就免不了要大吵一场。柯林斯先生也许不会提出求婚，既然他还没有明白提 出，那又何必为了他争吵。

自从尼日斐花园邀请班纳特家几位小姐参加跳舞的那天起，到开舞会的那天为止，雨一 直下个不停，弄得班家几个年纪小的女儿们没有到麦里屯去过一次，也无从去看望姨母，访 问军官和打听新闻，要不是把参加舞会的事拿来谈谈，准备准备，那她们真要可怜死了。她 们连蹯鞋上要用的玫瑰花也是叫别人去代买的。甚至伊丽莎白也对这种天气厌恶透了，就是 这种天气弄得她和韦翰先生的友谊毫无进展。总算下星期二有个跳舞会，这才使吉蒂和丽迪 雅熬过了星期五，星期六，星期日和星期一。

<- ->

Chapter XVIII of Volume I

TILL Elizabeth entered the drawing-room at Netherfield and looked in vain for Mr. Wickham among the cluster of red coats there assembled, a doubt of his being present had never occurred to her. The certainty of meeting him had not been checked by any of those recollections that might not unreasonably have alarmed her. She had dressed with more than usual care, and prepared in the highest spirits for the conquest of all that remained unsubdued of his heart, trusting that it was not more than might be won in the course of the evening. But in an instant arose the dreadful suspicion of his being purposely omitted for Mr. Darcy's pleasure in the Bingleys' invitation to the officers; and though this was not exactly the case, the absolute fact of his absence was pronounced by his friend Mr. Denny, to whom Lydia eagerly applied, and who told them that Wickham had been obliged to go to town on business the day before, and was not yet returned; adding, with a significant smile,

"I do not imagine his business would have called him away just now, if he had not wished to avoid a certain gentleman here."

This part of his intelligence, though unheard by Lydia, was caught by Elizabeth, and as it assured her that Darcy was not less answerable for Wickham's absence than if her first surmise had been just, every feeling of displeasure against the former was so sharpened by immediate disappointment, that she could hardly reply with tolerable civility to the polite inquiries which he directly afterwards approached to make. -- Attention, forbearance, patience with Darcy, was injury to Wickham. She was resolved against any sort of conversation with him, and turned away with a degree of ill humour, which she could not wholly surmount even in speaking to Mr. Bingley, whose blind partiality provoked her.

But Elizabeth was not formed for ill-humour; and though every prospect of her own was destroyed for the evening, it could not dwell long on her spirits; and having told all her griefs to Charlotte Lucas, whom she had not seen for a week, she was soon able to make a voluntary transition to the oddities of her cousin, and to point him out to her particular notice. The two first dances, however, brought a return of distress; they were dances of mortification. Mr. Collins, awkward and solemn, apologising instead of attending, and often moving wrong without being aware of it, gave her all the shame and misery which a disagreeable partner for a couple of dances can give. The moment of her release from him was exstacy.

She danced next with an officer, and had the refreshment of talking of Wickham, and of hearing that he was universally liked. When those dances were over she returned to Charlotte Lucas, and was in conversation with her, when she found herself suddenly addressed by Mr. Darcy, who took her so much by surprise in his application for her hand, that, without knowing what she did, she accepted him. He walked away again immediately, and she was left to fret over her own want of presence of mind; Charlotte tried to console her.

"I dare say you will find him very agreeable."

"Heaven forbid! -- That would be the greatest misfortune of all! -- To find a man agreeable whom one is determined to hate! -- Do not wish me such an evil."

When the dancing recommenced, however, and Darcy approached to claim her hand, Charlotte could not help cautioning her, in a whisper, not to be a simpleton, and allow her fancy for Wickham to make her appear unpleasant in the eyes of a man of ten times his consequence. Elizabeth made no answer, and took her place in the set, amazed at the dignity to which she was arrived in being allowed to stand opposite to Mr. Darcy, and reading in her neighbours' looks their equal amazement in beholding it. They stood for some time without speaking a word; and she began to imagine that their silence was to last through the two dances, and at first was resolved not to break it; till suddenly fancying that it would be the greater punishment to her partner to oblige him to talk, she made some slight observation on the dance. He replied, and was again silent. After a pause of some minutes, she addressed him a second time with:

"It is your turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. -- I talked about the dance, and you ought to make some kind of remark on the size of the room, or the number of couples."

He smiled, and assured her that whatever she wished him to say should be said.

"Very well. -- That reply will do for the present. -- Perhaps by and by I may observe that private balls are much pleasanter than public ones. -- But now we may be silent."

"Do you talk by rule then, while you are dancing?"

"Sometimes. One must speak a little, you know. It would look odd to be entirely silent for half an hour together, and yet for the advantage of some, conversation ought to be so arranged as that they may have the trouble of saying as little as as possible."

"Are you consulting your own feelings in the present case, or do you imagine that you are gratifying mine?"

"Both," replied Elizabeth archly; "for I have always seen a great similarity in the turn of our minds. -- We are each of an unsocial, taciturn disposition, unwilling to speak, unless we expect to say something that will amaze the whole room, and be handed down to posterity with all the eclat of a proverb."

"This is no very striking resemblance of your own character, I am sure," said he. "How near it may be to mine, I cannot pretend to say. -- You think it a faithful portrait undoubtedly."

"I must not decide on my own performance."

He made no answer, and they were again silent till they had gone down the dance, when he asked her if she and her sisters did not very often walk to Meryton. She answered in the affirmative, and, unable to resist the temptation, added, "When you met us there the other day, we had just been forming a new acquaintance."

The effect was immediate. A deeper shade of hauteur overspread his features, but he said not a word, and Elizabeth, though blaming herself for her own weakness, could not go on. At length Darcy spoke, and in a constrained manner said,

"Mr. Wickham is blessed with such happy manners as may ensure his making friends -- whether he may be equally capable of retaining them, is less certain."

"He has been so unlucky as to lose your friendship," replied Elizabeth with emphasis, "and in a manner which he is likely to suffer from all his life."

Darcy made no answer, and seemed desirous of changing the subject. At that moment Sir William Lucas appeared close to them, meaning to pass through the set to the other side of the room; but on perceiving Mr. Darcy he stopt with a bow of superior courtesy, to compliment him on his dancing and his partner.

"I have been most highly gratified indeed, my dear Sir. Such very superior dancing is not often seen. It is evident that you belong to the first circles. Allow me to say, however, that your fair partner does not disgrace you, and that I must hope to have this pleasure often repeated, especially when a certain desirable event, my dear Miss Eliza (glancing at her sister and Bingley), shall take place. What congratulations will then flow in! I appeal to Mr. Darcy: -- but let me not interrupt you, Sir. -- You will not thank me for detaining you from the bewitching converse of that young lady, whose bright eyes are also upbraiding me."

The latter part of this address was scarcely, heard by Darcy; but Sir William's allusion to his friend seemed to strike him forcibly, and his eyes were directed with a very serious expression towards Bingley and Jane, who were dancing together. Recovering himself, however, shortly, he turned to his partner, and said,

"Sir William's interruption has made me forget what we were talking of."

"I do not think we were speaking at all. Sir William could not have interrupted any two people in the room who had less to say for themselves. -- We have tried two or three subjects already without success, and what we are to talk of next I cannot imagine."

"What think you of books?" said he, smiling.

"Books -- Oh! no. -- I am sure we never read the same, or not with the same feelings."

"I am sorry you think so; but if that be the case, there can at least be no want of subject. -- We may compare our different opinions."

"No -- I cannot talk of books in a ball-room; my head is always full of something else."

"The present always occupies you in such scenes -- does it?" said he, with a look of doubt.

"Yes, always," she replied, without knowing what she said, for her thoughts had wandered far from the subject, as soon afterwards appeared by her suddenly exclaiming,

"I remember hearing you once say, Mr. Darcy, that you hardly ever forgave, that your resentment once created was unappeasable. You are very cautious, I suppose, as to its being created."

"I am," said he, with a firm voice.

"And never allow yourself to be blinded by prejudice?"

"I hope not."

"It is particularly incumbent on those who never change their opinion, to be secure of judging properly at first."

"May I ask to what these questions tend?"

"Merely to the illustration of your character," said she, endeavouring to shake off her gravity. "I am trying to make it out."

"And what is your success?"

She shook her head. "I do not get on at all. I hear such different accounts of you as puzzle me exceedingly."

"I can readily believe," answered he gravely, "that report may vary greatly with respect to me; and I could wish, Miss Bennet, that you were not to sketch my character at the present moment, as there is reason to fear that the performance would reflect no credit on either."

"But if I do not take your likeness now, I may never have another opportunity."

"I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours," he coldly replied. She said no more, and they went down the other dance and parted in silence; on each side dissatisfied, though not to an equal degree, for in Darcy's breast there was a tolerable powerful feeling towards her, which soon procured her pardon, and directed all his anger against another.

They had not long separated when Miss Bingley came towards her, and with an expression of civil disdain thus accosted her,

"So, Miss Eliza, I hear you are quite delighted with George Wickham! -- Your sister has been talking to me about him, and asking me a thousand questions; and I find that the young man forgot to tell you, among his other communications, that he was the son of old Wickham, the late Mr. Darcy's steward. Let me recommend you, however, as a friend, not to give implicit confidence to all his assertions; for as to Mr. Darcy's using him ill, it is perfectly false; for, on the contrary, he has been always remarkably kind to him, though George Wickham has treated Mr. Darcy, in a most infamous manner. I do not know the particulars, but I know very well that Mr. Darcy is not in the least to blame, that he cannot bear to hear George Wickham mentioned, and that though my brother thought he could not well avoid including him in his invitation to the officers, he was excessively glad to find that he had taken himself out of the way. His coming into the country at all, is a most insolent thing indeed, and I wonder how he could presume to do it. I pity you, Miss Eliza, for this discovery of your favorite's guilt; but really, considering his descent one could not expect much better."

"His guilt and his descent appear by your account to be the same," said Elizabeth angrily; "for I have heard you accuse him of nothing worse than of being the son of Mr. Darcy's steward, and of that, I can assure you, he informed me himself."

"I beg your pardon," replied Miss Bingley, turning away with a sneer. "Excuse my interference. -- It was kindly meant."

"Insolent girl!" said Elizabeth to herself. -- "You are much mistaken if you expect to influence me by such a paltry attack as this. I see nothing in it but your own wilful ignorance and the malice of Mr. Darcy." She then sought her eldest sister, who had undertaken to make inquiries on the same subject of Bingley. Jane met her with a smile of such sweet complacency, a glow of such happy expression, as sufficiently marked how well she was satisfied with the occurrences of the evening. -- Elizabeth instantly read her feelings, and at that moment solicitude for Wickham, resentment against his enemies and every thing else gave way before the hope of Jane's being in the fairest way for happiness.

"I want to know," said she, with a countenance no less smiling than her sister's, "what you have learnt about Mr. Wickham. But perhaps you have been too pleasantly engaged to think of any third person, in which case you may be sure of my pardon."

"No," replied Jane, "I have not forgotten him; but I have nothing satisfactory to tell you. Mr. Bingley does not know the whole of his history, and is quite ignorant of the circumstances which have principally offended Mr. Darcy; but he will vouch for the good conduct, the probity and honour of his friend, and is perfectly convinced that Mr. Wickham has deserved much less attention from Mr. Darcy than he has received; and I am sorry to say that by his account as well as his sister's, Mr. Wickham is by no means a respectable young man. I am afraid he has been very imprudent, and has deserved to lose Mr. Darcy's regard."

"Mr. Bingley does not know Mr. Wickham himself?"

"No; he never saw him till the other morning at Meryton."

"This account then is what he has received from Mr. Darcy. I am perfectly satisfied. But what does he say of the living?"

"He does not exactly recollect the circumstances, though he has heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but he believes that it was left to him conditionally only."

"I have not a doubt of Mr. Bingley's sincerity," said Elizabeth warmly; "but you must excuse my not being convinced by assurances only. Mr. Bingley's defence of his friend was a very able one I dare say, but since he is unacquainted with several parts of the story, and has learnt the rest from that friend himself, I shall venture still to think of both gentlemen as I did before."

She then changed the discourse to one more gratifying to each, and on which there could be no difference of sentiment. Elizabeth listened with delight to the happy, though modest hopes which Jane entertained of Bingley's regard, and said all in her power to heighten her confidence in it. On their being joined by Mr. Bingley himself, Elizabeth withdrew to Miss Lucas; to whose inquiry after the pleasantness of her last partner she had scarcely replied, before Mr. Collins came up to them and told her with great exultation that he had just been so fortunate as to make a most important discovery.

"I have found out," said he, "by a singular accident, that there is now in the room a near relation of my patroness. I happened to overhear the gentleman himself mentioning to the young lady who does the honours of this house the names of his cousin Miss de Bourgh, and of her mother Lady Catherine. How wonderfully these sort of things occur! Who would have thought of my meeting with -- perhaps -- a nephew of Lady Catherine de Bourgh in this assembly! -- I am most thankful that the discovery is made in time for me to pay my respects to him, which I am now going to do, and trust he will excuse my not having done it before. My total ignorance of the connection must plead my apology."

"You are not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy?"

"Indeed I am. I shall intreat his pardon for not having done it earlier. I believe him to be Lady Catherine's nephew. It will be in my power to assure him that her ladyship was quite well yesterday se'nnight."

Elizabeth tried hard to dissuade him from such a scheme; assuring him that Mr. Darcy would consider his addressing him without introduction as an impertinent freedom, rather than a compliment to his aunt; that it was not in the least necessary there should be any notice on either side, and that if it were, it must belong to Mr. Darcy, the superior in consequence, to begin the acquaintance. -- Mr. Collins listened to her with the determined air of following his own inclination and when she ceased speaking, replied thus,

"My dear Miss Elizabeth, I have the highest opinion in the world of your excellent judgment in all matters within the scope of your understanding, but permit me to say that there must be a wide difference between the established forms of ceremony amongst the laity, and those which regulate the clergy; for give me leave to observe that I consider the clerical office as equal in point of dignity with the highest rank in the kingdom -- provided that a proper humility of behaviour is at the same time maintained. You must therefore allow me to follow the dictates of my conscience on this occasion, which leads me to perform what I look on as a point of duty. Pardon me for neglecting to profit by your advice, which on every other subject shall be my constant guide, though in the case before us I consider myself more fitted by education and habitual study to decide on what is right than a young lady like yourself." And with a low bow he left her to attack Mr. Darcy, whose reception of his advances she eagerly watched, and whose astonishment at being so addressed was very evident. Her cousin prefaced his speech with a solemn bow, and though she could not hear a word of it, she felt as if hearing it all, and saw in the motion of his lips the words "apology," "Hunsford," and "Lady Catherine de Bourgh." -- It vexed her to see him expose himself to such a man. Mr. Darcy was eyeing him with unrestrained wonder, and when at last Mr. Collins allowed him time to speak, replied with an air of distant civility. Mr. Collins, however, was not discouraged from speaking again, and Mr. Darcy's contempt seemed abundantly increasing with the length of his second speech, and at the end of it he only made him a slight bow, and moved another way. Mr. Collins then returned to Elizabeth.

"I have no reason, I assure you," said he, "to be dissatisfied with my reception. Mr. Darcy seemed much pleased with the attention. He answered me with the utmost civility, and even paid me the compliment of saying that he was so well convinced of Lady Catherine's discernment as to be certain she could never bestow a favour unworthily. It was really a very handsome thought. Upon the whole, I am much pleased with him."

As Elizabeth had no longer any interest of her own to pursue, she turned her attention almost entirely on her sister and Mr. Bingley, and the train of agreeable reflections which her observations gave birth to, made her perhaps almost as happy as Jane. She saw her, in idea, settled in that very house, in all the felicity which a marriage of true affection could bestow; and she felt capable, under such circumstances, of endeavouring even to like Bingley's two sisters. Her mother's thoughts she plainly saw were bent the same way, and she determined not to venture near her, lest she might hear too much. When they sat down to supper, therefore, she considered it a most unlucky perverseness which placed them within one of each other; and deeply was she vexed to find that her mother was talking to that one person (Lady Lucas) freely, openly, and of nothing else but of her expectation that Jane would be soon married to Mr. Bingley. -- It was an animating subject, and Mrs. Bennet seemed incapable of fatigue while enumerating the advantages of the match. His being such a charming young man, and so rich, and living but three miles from them, were the first points of self-gratulation; and then it was such a comfort to think how fond the two sisters were of Jane, and to be certain that they must desire the connection as much as she could do. It was, moreover, such a promising thing for her younger daughters, as Jane's marrying so greatly must throw them in the way of other rich men; and lastly, it was so pleasant at her time of life to be able to consign her single daughters to the care of their sister, that she might not be obliged to go into company more than she liked. It was necessary to make this circumstance a matter of pleasure, because on such occasions it is the etiquette, but no one was less likely than Mrs. Bennet to find comfort in staying at home at any period of her life. She concluded with many good wishes that Lady Lucas might soon be equally fortunate, though evidently and triumphantly believing there was no chance of it.

In vain did Elizabeth endeavour to check the rapidity of her mother's words, or persuade her to describe her felicity in a less audible whisper; for to her inexpressible vexation, she could perceive that the chief of it was overheard by Mr. Darcy, who sat opposite to them. Her mother only scolded her for being nonsensical.

"What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of him? I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to be obliged to say nothing he may not like to hear."

"For heaven's sake, madam, speak lower. -- What advantage can it be to you to offend Mr. Darcy? -- You will never recommend yourself to his friend by so doing."

Nothing that she could say, however, had any influence. Her mother would talk of her views in the same intelligible tone. Elizabeth blushed and blushed again with shame and vexation. She could not help frequently glancing her eye at Mr. Darcy, though every glance convinced her of what she dreaded; for though he was not always looking at her mother, she was convinced that his attention was invariably fixed by her. The expression of his face changed gradually from indignant contempt to a composed and steady gravity.

At length however Mrs. Bennet had no more to say; and Lady Lucas, who had been long yawning at the repetition of delights which she saw no likelihood of sharing, was left to the comforts of cold ham and chicken. Elizabeth now began to revive. But not long was the interval of tranquillity; for when supper was over, singing was talked of, and she had the mortification of seeing Mary, after very little entreaty, preparing to oblige the company. By many significant looks and silent entreaties, did she endeavour to prevent such a proof of complaisance, -- but in vain; Mary would not understand them; such an opportunity of exhibiting was delightful to her, and she began her song. Elizabeth's eyes were fixed on her with most painful sensations; and she watched her progress through the several stanzas with an impatience which was very ill rewarded at their close; for Mary, on receiving amongst the thanks of the table, the hint of a hope that she might be prevailed on to favour them again, after the pause of half a minute began another. Mary's powers were by no means fitted for such a display; her voice was weak, and her manner affected. -- Elizabeth was in agonies. She looked at Jane, to see how she bore it; but Jane was very composedly talking to Bingley. She looked at his two sisters, and saw them making signs of derision at each other, and at Darcy, who continued however impenetrably grave. She looked at her father to entreat his interference, lest Mary should be singing all night. He took the hint, and when Mary had finished her second song, said aloud,

"That will do extremely well, child. You have delighted us long enough. Let the other young ladies have time to exhibit."

Mary, though pretending not to hear, was somewhat disconcerted; and Elizabeth sorry for her, and sorry for her father's speech, was afraid her anxiety had done no good. -- Others of the party were now applied to.

"If I," said Mr. Collins, "were so fortunate as to be able to sing, I should have great pleasure, I am sure, in obliging the company with an air; for I consider music as a very innocent diversion, and perfectly compatible with the profession of a clergyman. -- I do not mean however to assert that we can be justified in devoting too much of our time to music, for there are certainly other things to be attended to. The rector of a parish has much to do. -- In the first place, he must make such an agreement for tithes as may be beneficial to himself and not offensive to his patron. He must write his own sermons; and the time that remains will not be too much for his parish duties, and the care and improvement of his dwelling, which he cannot be excused from making as comfortable as possible. And I do not think it of light importance that he should have attentive and conciliatory manners towards every body, especially towards those to whom he owes his preferment. I cannot acquit him of that duty; nor could I think well of the man who should omit an occasion of testifying his respect towards any body connected with the family." And with a bow to Mr. Darcy, he concluded his speech, which had been spoken so loud as to be heard by half the room. -- Many stared. -- Many smiled; but no one looked more amused than Mr. Bennet himself, while his wife seriously commended Mr. Collins for having spoken so sensibly, and observed in a half-whisper to Lady Lucas, that he was a remarkably clever, good kind of young man.

To Elizabeth it appeared, that had her family made an agreement to expose themselves as much as they could during the evening, it would have been impossible for them to play their parts with more spirit, or finer success; and happy did she think it for Bingley and her sister that some of the exhibition had escaped his notice, and that his feelings were not of a sort to be much distressed by the folly which he must have witnessed. That his two sisters and Mr. Darcy, however, should have such an opportunity of ridiculing her relations was bad enough, and she could not determine whether the silent contempt of the gentleman, or the insolent smiles of the ladies, were more intolerable.

The rest of the evening brought her little amusement. She was teazed by Mr. Collins, who continued most perseveringly by her side, and though he could not prevail with her to dance with him again, put it out of her power to dance with others. In vain did she entreat him to stand up with somebody else, and offer to introduce him to any young lady in the room. He assured her that as to dancing, he was perfectly indifferent to it; that his chief object was by delicate attentions to recommend himself to her, and that he should therefore make a point of remaining close to her the whole evening. There was no arguing upon such a project. She owed her greatest relief to her friend Miss Lucas, who often joined them, and good-naturedly engaged Mr. Collins's conversation to herself.

She was at least free from the offence of Mr. Darcy's farther notice; though often standing within a very short distance of her, quite disengaged, he never came near enough to speak. She felt it to be the probable consequence of her allusions to Mr. Wickham, and rejoiced in it.

The Longbourn party were the last of all the company to depart; and by a manoeuvre of Mrs. Bennet, had to wait for their carriages a quarter of an hour after every body else was gone, which gave them time to see how heartily they were wished away by some of the family. Mrs. Hurst and her sister scarcely opened their mouths except to complain of fatigue, and were evidently impatient to have the house to themselves. They repulsed every attempt of Mrs. Bennet at conversation, and by so doing, threw a languor over the whole party, which was very little relieved by the long speeches of Mr. Collins, who was complimenting Mr. Bingley and his sisters on the elegance of their entertainment, and the hospitality and politeness which had marked their behaviour to their guests. Darcy said nothing at all. Mr. Bennet, in equal silence, was enjoying the scene. Mr. Bingley and Jane were standing together, a little detached from the rest, and talked only to each other. Elizabeth preserved as steady a silence as either Mrs. Hurst or Miss Bingley; and even Lydia was too much fatigued to utter more than the occasional exclamation of "Lord how tired I am!" accompanied by a violent yawn.

When at length they arose to take leave, Mrs. Bennet was most pressingly civil in her hope of seeing the whole family soon at Longbourn; and addressed herself particularly to Mr. Bingley, to assure him how happy he would make them by eating a family dinner with them at any time, without the ceremony of a formal invitation. Bingley was all grateful pleasure, and he readily engaged for taking the earliest opportunity of waiting on her, after his return from London, whither he was obliged to go the next day for a short time.

Mrs. Bennet was perfectly satisfied; and quitted the house under the delightful persuasion that, allowing for the necessary preparations of settlements, new carriages, and wedding clothes, she should undoubtedly see her daughter settled at Netherfield in the course of three or four months. Of having another daughter married to Mr. Collins, she thought with equal certainty, and with considerable, though not equal, pleasure. Elizabeth was the least dear to her of all her children; and though the man and the match were quite good enough for her, the worth of each was eclipsed by Mr. Bingley and Netherfield.伊丽莎白走进尼日斐花园的会客室，在一群穿着“红制服”的人们里面寻找韦翰先生， 找来找去都找不着，这时候她才怀疑他也许不会来了。她本以为他一定会来，虽然想起了过 去的种种事情而颇为担心，可是她的信心并没有因此受到影响，她比平常更小心地打扮了一 番，高高兴兴地准备要把他那颗没有被征服的心全部征服，她相信在今天的晚会上，一定会 让她把他那颗心完全赢到手。但是过了一会儿，她起了一种可怕的怀疑：莫不是彬格莱先生 请军官们的时候，为了讨达西先生的好，故意没有请韦翰吗？虽然事实并非如此，不过他缺 席的原委马上就由他的朋友丹尼先生宣布了。这是因为丽迪雅迫不及待地问丹尼，丹尼就告 诉她们说，韦翰前一天上城里有事去了，还没有回来，又带着意味深长的微笑补充了几句： “我想，他要不是为了要回避这儿的某一位先生，决不会就这么凑巧，偏偏这时候因事缺 席。”

他这个消息丽迪雅虽然没有听见，却给伊丽莎白听见了。伊丽莎白因此断定：关于韦翰 缺席的原因，虽然她开头没有猜对，却依旧是达西先生一手造成的。她觉得非常扫兴，对达 西也就越发起了反感，因此接下来当达西走上前来向她问好的时候，她简直不能好声好气地 回答他。要知道，对达西殷勤，宽容，忍耐，就等于伤害韦翰。她决定不跟他说一句话，怏 怏不乐地掉过头来就走，甚至跟彬格莱先生说起话来也不大快乐，因为他对达西的盲目偏爱 引起了她的气愤。

伊丽莎白天生不大会发脾气，虽然她今天晚上大为扫兴，可是她情绪上并没有不愉快多 少时候。她先把满腔的愁苦都告诉了那位一星期没有见面的夏绿蒂·卢卡斯小姐，过了一会 儿又自告奋勇地把她表兄奇奇怪怪的情形讲给她听，一面又特别把他指出来给他看。头两场 舞重新使他觉得烦恼，那是两场活受罪的跳舞。柯林斯先生又呆笨又刻板，只知道道歉，却 不知道小心一些，往往脚步弄错了自己还不知道。他真是个十足叫人讨厌的舞伴，使她丢尽 了脸，受尽了罪。因此，从他手里解脱出来，真叫她喜欢欲狂。

她接着跟一位军官跳舞，跟他谈起韦翰的事。听他说，韦翰是个到处讨人喜爱的人，于 是她精神上舒服了许多。跳过这几场舞以后，她就回到夏绿蒂·卢卡斯身边，跟她谈话，这 时候突然听到达西先生叫她，出其不意地请她跳舞，她吃了一惊，竟然不由自主地答应了 他。达西跳过以后便立刻走开了，于是她口口声声怪自己为什么这样没主意。夏绿蒂尽力安 慰她。

“你将来一定会发觉他很讨人喜欢的。”

“天不容！那才叫做倒了大的霉呢！下定决心去恨一个人，竟会一下子又喜欢起他来！ 别这样咒我吧。”

当跳舞重新开始，达西又走到她跟前来请她跳舞的时候，夏绿蒂禁不住跟她咬了咬耳 朵，提醒她别做傻瓜，别为了对韦翰有好感，就宁可得罪一个比韦翰的身价高上十倍的人。 伊丽莎白没有回答便下了舞池，她想不到居然会有这样的体面，跟达西先生面对面跳舞，她 看见身旁的人们也同样露出了惊奇的目光。他们俩跳了一会儿，一句话也没有交谈。她想象 着这两场舞可能一直要沉默到底，开头决定不要打破这种沉默，后来突然异想天开，认为如 果逼得她的舞伴不得不说几句话，那就会叫他受更大的罪，于是她就说了几句关于跳舞方面 的话。他回答了她的话，接着又是沉默。歇了几分钟，她第二次跟他攀谈：

“现在该轮到你谈谈啦，达西先生。我既然谈了跳舞，你就得谈谈舞池的大小以及有多 少对舞伴之类的问题。”

他笑了笑，告诉她说，她要他说什么他就说什么。

“好极了；这种回答眼前也说得过去了。待一忽儿我或许会谈到私人舞会比公共场所的 跳舞会来得好；不过，我们现在可以不必作声了。”

“那么说，你跳起舞来照例总得要谈上几句吗？”

“有时候要的。你知道，一个人总得要说些话。接连半个钟头待在一块儿一声不响，那 是够别扭的。不过有些人就偏偏巴不得说话愈少愈好，为这些人着想，谈话也不妨安排得少 一点。”

“在目前这样的情况下，你是在照顾你自已的情绪呢，还是想要使我情绪上快慰？”

“一举两得，”伊丽莎白油滑地回答道。“因为我老是感觉到我们俩转的念头很相同。 你我的性格跟人家都不大合得来，又不愿意多说话，难得开口，除非想说几句一鸣惊人的 话，让大家当作格言来流传千古。”

他说：“我觉得你的性格并不见得就是这样，我的性格是否有很近似这方面，我也不敢 说。你一定觉得你自己形容得很恰当吧。”

“我当然不能自己下断语。”

他没有回答，他们俩又沉默了，直等到又下池去跳舞，他这才问她是不是常常和姐妹们 上麦里屯去溜达。她回答说常常去。她说到这里，实在按捺不住了，便接下去说：“你那天 在那儿碰到我们的时候，我们正在结交一个新朋友呢。”

这句话立刻发生了效果。一阵傲慢的阴影罩上了他的脸，可是他一句话也没有说。伊丽 莎白说不下去了，不过她心里却在埋怨自己软弱。后来还是达西很勉强地先开口说：

“韦翰先生生来满面春风，交起朋友来得心应手。至于他是不是能和朋友们长久相处， 那就不大靠得住了。”

伊丽莎白加重语气回答道：“他真不幸，竟失去了您的友谊，而且弄成那么尴尬的局 面，可能会使他一辈子都感受痛苦。”

达西没有回答，好象想换个话题。就在这当儿，威廉·卢卡斯爵士走近他们身边，打算 穿过舞池走到屋子的寻一边去，可是一看到达西先生，他就停住了，礼貌周全地向他鞠了一 躬，满口称赞他跳舞跳得好，舞伴又找得好。

“我真太高兴了，亲爱的先生，跳得这样一手好舞，真是少见。你毫无问题是属于第一 流的人材。让我再唠叨一句，你这位漂亮的舞伴也真配得上你，我真希望常常有这种眼福， 特别是将来有一天某一桩好事如愿的时候，亲爱的伊丽莎白小姐。”（他朝着她的姐姐和彬 格莱望了一眼）“那时候将会有多热闹的祝贺场面啊。我要求达西先生：──可是我还是别 打搅你吧，先生。你正在和这位小姐谈得心醉神迷，如果我耽搁了你，你是不会感激我的， 瞧她那了双明亮的眼睛也在责备我呢。”

后半段话达西几乎没有听见。可是威廉爵士提起他那位朋友，却不免叫他心头大受震 动，于是他一本正经去望着那正在跳舞的彬格莱和吉英。他马上又镇定了下来，掉转头来对 他自己的舞伴说：

“威廉爵士打断了我们的话，我简直记不起我们刚刚谈些什么了。”

“我觉得我们根本就没有谈什么。这屋子里随便哪两个人都不比我们说话说得少的，因 此威廉爵士打断不了什么话。我们已经换过两三次话题，总是谈不投机，以后还要谈些什 么，我实在想不出了。”

“谈谈书本如何？”他笑着说。

“书本！噢，不；我相信我们读过的书不会一样，我们的体会也各有不同。”

“你会这样想，我真抱歉；假定真是那样，也不见得就无从谈起。我们也可以把不同见 解比较一下。”

“不──我无法在舞场里谈书本；我脑子里老是想着些别的事。”

“你老是在为眼前的场合烦神，是不是？”他带着犹疑的眼光问。

“是的，老是这样，”她答道。其实她并不知道自己在说些什么，她的思想跑到老远的 地方去了，你且听她突然一下子说出这样的话吧：“达西先生，我记得有一次听见你说，你 生来不能原谅别人──你和别人一结下了怨，就消除不掉。我想，你结的时候总该很慎重的 吧？”

“正是，”他坚决地说。

“你从来不会受到偏见和蒙蔽吗？”

“我想不会。”

“对于某些坚持已见的人说来，在拿定一个主张的时候，开头应该特别慎重地考虑一 下。”

“是否可以允许我请教你一声，你问我这些话用意何在？”

她竭力装出若无其事的神气说：“只不过为了要解释解释你的性格罢了，我想要把你的 性格弄个明白。”

“那么你究竟弄明白了没有？”

她摇摇头。“我一点儿也弄不明白。我听到人家对于你的看法极不一致，叫我不知道相 信谁的话才好。”

他严肃的答道：“人家对于我的看法极不一致，我相信其中一定大有出入。班纳特小 姐，我希望你目前还是不要刻画我的性格，我怕这样做，结果对于你我都没有好处。”

“可是，倘若我现在不了解你一下，以后就没有机会了。”

于是他冷冷地答道：“我决不会打断你的兴头。”她便没有再说下去。他们俩人又跳了 一次舞，于是就默默无言地分手了。两个人都怏怏不乐，不过程度上不同罢了。达西心里对 她颇有好感，因此一下子就原谅了她，把一肚子气愤都转到另一个人身上去了。

他们俩分手了不多一会儿，彬格莱小姐就走到伊丽莎白跟前来，带着一种又轻藐又客气 的神气对她说：

“噢，伊丽莎小姐，我听说你对乔治·韦翰很有好感！你姐姐刚才还跟我谈到他，问了 我一大堆的话。我发觉那年轻的官人虽然把什么事都说给你听了，可就偏偏忘了说他自己是 老达西先生的账房老韦翰的儿子。他说达西先生待他不好，那完全是胡说，让我站在朋友的 立场奉劝你，不要盲目相信他的话。达西先生一直待他太好了，只有乔治·韦翰用卑鄙的手 段对待达西先生。详细情形我不清楚，不过这件事我完全知道，一点儿也不应该怪达西先 生。达西一听见人家提到乔治·韦翰就受不了。我哥哥这次宴请军官们，本来也很难把他剔 开，总算他自己知趣，避开了，我哥哥真高兴。他跑到这个村里来真是太荒谬了，我不懂他 怎么竟敢这样做。伊丽莎小姐，我对你不起，揭穿了你心上人的过错。可是事实上你只要看 看他那种出身，当然就不会指望他干出什么好事来。”

伊丽莎白生气地说：“照你的说法，他的过错和他的出身好象是一回事啦，我倒没有听 到你说他别的不是，只听到他骂他是达西先生的账房的儿子，老实告诉你，这一点他早已亲 自跟我讲过了。”

“对不起，请原谅我好管闲事；不过我是出于一片好意。”彬格莱小姐说完这话，冷笑 了一下，便走开了。

“无礼的小妞儿！”伊丽莎白自言自语地说。“你可转错了念头啦，你以为这样卑鄙地 攻击人家一下，就影响了我对人家的看法吗？你这种攻击，倒叫我看穿了你自己的顽固无知 和达西先生的阴险。”她接着便去找她自己的姐姐，因为姐姐也向彬格莱问起过这件事。只 见吉英满脸堆笑，容光焕发，这足以说明当天晚会上的种种情景使她多么满意。伊丽莎白顿 时就看出了她的心情；于是顷刻之间就把她自己对于韦翰的想念、对于他仇人们的怨愤，以 及其他种种感觉，都打消了，一心只希望吉英能够顺利走上幸福的道路。

她也和姐姐同样满面堆笑地说道：“我想问问你，你不没有听到什么有关韦翰先生的 事？也许你太高兴了，想不到第三个人身上去吧；果真是那样的话，我一定可以谅解你 的。”

“没有的事，”吉英回答道，“我并没有忘记他，可惜我没有什么满意的消息可以告诉 你。彬格莱先生并不了解他的全部底细，至于他主要在哪些方面得罪了达西先生，彬格莱先 生更是一无所知；不过他可以担保他自己的朋友品行良好，诚实正派，他并且以为达西先生 过去对待韦翰先生已经好得过分了。说来遗憾，从他的话和她妹妹的话来看韦翰先生决不是 一个正派的青年。我怕他果真是太莽撞，也难怪达西先生不去理睬他。”

“难道彬格莱先生自己不认识韦翰先生吗？”

“不认识，那天上午在麦里屯他还是初次和他见面。”

“那么，他这番话是从达西先生那儿听来的啦。我满意极了。关于那个牧师的职位的问 题，他是怎么说的？”

“他只不过听达西先生说起过几次，详细情况他可记不清了，可是他相信，那个职位虽 然规定了是给韦翰先生的，可也是有条件的。”

伊丽莎白激动地说：“彬格莱先生当然是个诚实君子喽，可是请你原谅，光凭几句话并 不能叫我信服。彬格莱先生袒护他自己朋友的那些话，也许说得很有力；不过，他既然弄不 清这件事的某些情节，而且另外一些情节又是听他朋友自己说的，那么，我还是不愿意改变 我原来对他们两位先生的看法。”

她于是换了一个话题，使她们俩都能谈得更称心。她们俩在这方面的意见是完全一致 的。伊丽莎白高兴地听着吉英谈起，她在彬格莱先生身上虽然不敢存奢望，却寄托着多少幸 福的心愿；她于是尽心竭力说了多少话来增加姐姐的信念。一会儿，彬格莱先生走到她们这 里来了，伊丽莎白便退到卢卡斯小姐身边去。卢卡斯小姐问她跟刚才那位舞伴跳得是否愉 快，她还没有来得及回答，只见柯林斯先生走上前来，欣喜欲狂地告诉她们说，他真幸运， 发现了一件极其重要的事。

他说：“这真是完全出于我意料之外，我竟然发现这屋子里有一位是我女施主的至亲。 我凑巧听到一位先生跟主人家的那位小姐说，他自己的表妹德·包尔小姐和他的姨母咖苔琳 夫人。这些事真是太巧合了！谁想到我会在这次的舞会上碰到咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人的姨侄 呢！谢天谢地，我这个发现正是时候，还来得及去问候他吧。我根本就不知道有这门亲戚， 因此还有道歉的余地。”

“你打算去向达西先生自我介绍吗？”

“我当然打算去。我一定去求他原谅，请他不要怪我没有早些问候他。我相信他是咖苔 琳夫人的姨侄。我可以告诉他说，上星期我还见到她老人家，她身体着实健康。”

伊丽莎白竭力劝他不要那么做，她说，他如果不经过人家介绍就去招呼达西先生，达西 先生一定会认为他冒昧唐突，而不会认为他是奉承他姨母，又说双方根本不必打交道，即使 要打交道，也应该由地位比较高的达西先生来跟他通候。柯林斯先生听她这么说，便显出一 副坚决的神气，表示非照着自己的意思去做不可，等她说完了，他回答道：

“亲爱的伊丽莎白小姐，你对于一切的问题都有卓越的见解。我非常敬佩，可是请你听 我说一句：俗人的礼节跟教士们的礼节大不相同。请听我说，我认为从尊严方面看来，一个 教士的位置可以比得上一个君侯，只要你能同时保持相当的谦虚。所以，这一次你应该让我 照着我自己的良心的吩咐，去做好我认为应该做的事情。请原谅我没有领受你的指教，要是 在任何其他的问题上，我一定把你的指教当作座右铭，不过对于当前这个问题，我觉得，由 于我还算读书明理，平日也曾稍事钻研，由我自己来决定比由你这样一位年轻小姐来决定要 合适些；”他深深鞠了一躬，便离开了她，去向达西先生纠缠。于是她迫不及待地望着达西 先生怎样对待他这种冒失行为，料想达西先生对于这种问候方式一定要大为惊讶，只见她这 位表兄先恭恭敬敬地对达西鞠了一躬，然后再开口跟他说话。伊丽莎白虽然一句也没听到他 说些什么，却又好象听到了他所有的话，因为从他那蠕动嘴唇的动作看来，他无非口口声声 尽说些“道歉”、“汉斯福”、“咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人”之类的话。她看到表兄在这样的 一个人面前出丑，心中好不气恼。达西先生带着毫不掩饰的惊奇目光斜睨着他，等到后来柯 林斯先生唠叨够了，达西才带着一副敬而远之的神气，敷衍了他几句。柯林斯先生却并不因 此而灰心扫兴，一再开口。等他第二次开口唠叨的时候，达西先生的轻蔑的神气显得更露骨 了。他说完以后，达西先生随便拱了拱身子就走开了。柯林斯先生这才回到伊丽莎白跟前 来，跟伊丽莎白说：“告诉你，他那样接待我，我实在没有理由感到不满意。达西听到我的 殷勤问候，好象十分高兴。他礼貌周全地回答了我的话，甚至恭维我说，他非常佩服咖苔琳 夫人的眼力，没有提拔错了人。这的确是个聪明的想法。大体上说，我很满意他。”

伊丽莎白既然对舞会再也没有什么兴味，于是几乎把全部注意力都转移她的姐姐和彬格 莱先生身上去了。她把当场的情景都看在眼里，想象出了多少可喜的事情，几乎跟吉英自己 感到同样的快活。她想象着姐姐做了这幢房子里的主妇，夫妇之间恩爱弥笃，幸福无比。她 觉得如果真有这样一天，那么，连彬格莱的两个姐妹，她也可以尽量对她们发生好感。她看 见她母亲也明明正在转着同样的念头，因此她决定不要冒险走到母亲跟前去，免得又要听她 唠叨个没完。因此当大家坐下来吃饭的时候，她看到母亲的座位跟他隔得那么近，她觉得真 是受罪。只见母亲老是跟那个人（卢卡斯太太）在信口乱说，毫无忌讳，而且尽谈些她怎样 盼望吉英马上跟彬格莱先生结婚之类的话，这叫伊丽莎白越发气恼。她们对这件事越谈越起 劲，班纳特太太一个劲儿数说着这门姻缘有多少多少好处。首先彬格莱先生是那么漂亮的一 个青年，那么有钱，住的地方离她们只有三英里路，这些条件是令人满意的。其次，他的两 个姐妹非常喜欢吉英，一定也象她一样地希望能够结成这门亲，这一点也很令人快慰。再其 次，吉英的亲事既然攀得这么称心如意，那么，几个小女儿也就有希望碰上别的阔人。最后 再说到她那几个没有出嫁的女儿，关于她们的终身大事，从此也可以委托给大女儿，不必要 她自己再为她们去应酬交际了，于情于理，这都是一件值得高兴的事，怎奈班纳特太太生平 就不惯于守在家里。她又预祝卢卡斯太太马上也会有同样的幸运，其实也明明是在趾高气扬 地料定她没有这个福份。

伊丽莎白一心想要挫挫她母亲的谈锋，便劝她谈起得意的事情来要放得小声小气一点， 因为达西先生就坐在她们对面，可见得大部份的话都让他听到了。可是劝也无用，她的母亲 只顾骂她废话，她真是说不出的气恼。

“我倒请问你，达西先生与我有什么关系，我干吗要怕他？我没有理由要在他面前特别 讲究礼貌，难道他不爱听的话我就不能说吗？”

“看老天份上，妈妈，小声点儿说吧。你得罪了达西先生有什么好处？你这样做，他的 朋友也不会看得起你的。”

不过，任凭她怎么说都没有用。她的母亲偏偏要大声发表高见。伊丽莎白又羞又恼，脸 蛋儿红了又红。她禁不住一眼眼望着达西先生，每望一眼就越发证实了自己的疑虑，因为达 西虽然并没有老是瞧着她的母亲，可是他一直目不转睛地在望着伊丽莎白。他脸上先是显出 气愤和厌恶的表情，慢慢地变得冷静庄重，一本正经。

后来班纳特太太说完了，卢卡斯太太听她谈得那样志得意满，自己又没个份儿，早已呵 欠连连，现在总算可以来安心享受一点冷肉冷鸡了。伊丽莎白现在也算松了口气。可惜她耳 朵里并没有清净多久，因为晚饭一吃完，大家就谈起要唱歌。伊丽莎白眼看着曼丽经不起人 家稍微怂恿一下就答应了大家的请求，觉得很难受。她曾经频频向曼丽递眼色，又再三地默 默劝告她，竭力叫她不要这样讨好别人，可惜终于枉费心机。曼丽毫不理会她的用意。这种 出风头的机会她是求之不得的，于是她就开始唱起来了。伊丽莎白极其苦痛地把眼睛盯在她 身上，带着焦虑的心情听她唱了几节，等到唱完了，她的焦虑丝毫没有减轻，因为曼丽一听 到大家对她称谢，还有人隐约表示要她再赏他们一次脸，于是歇了半分钟以后，她又唱起了 另一支歌。曼丽的才力是不适宜于这种表演的，因为她嗓子细弱，态度又不自然。伊丽莎白 真急得要命。她看了看吉英，看看她是不是受得了，只见，吉英正在安安静静地跟彬格莱先 生谈天。她又看见彬格莱的两位姐妹正在彼此挤眼弄眉，一面对着达西做手势，达西依旧面 孔铁板。她最后对自己的父亲望了一眼，求他老人家来拦阻一下，免得曼丽通宵唱下去。父 亲领会了她的意思，他等曼丽唱完了第二支歌，便大声说道：

“你这样尽够啦，孩子。你使我们开心得够久啦。留点时间给别的小姐们表演表演吧。 “

曼丽虽然装做没听见，心里多少有些不自在。伊丽莎白为她感到不好受，也为她爸爸的 那番话感到不好受，生怕自己一片苦心完全白费。好在这会儿大家请别人来唱歌了。

只听得柯林斯先生说：“假如我侥幸会唱歌，那我一定乐意给大家高歌一曲；我认为音 乐是一种高尚的娱乐，和牧师的职业丝毫没有抵触。不过我并不是说，我们应该在音乐上花 上太多的时间，因为的确还有许多别的事情要做。负责一个教区的主管牧师在多少事要做 啊，首先他得制订什一税的条例，既要订得于自己有利，又要不侵犯地主的利益。他得自己 编写讲道辞，这一来剩下的时间就不多了。他还得利用这点儿时间来安排教区里的事务，照 管和收拾自己的住宅──住宅总少不了要尽量弄得舒舒服服。还有一点我认为也很重要；他 对每一个人都得殷勤和蔼，特别是那些提拔他的人。我认为这是他应尽的责任。再说，遇到 施主家的亲友，凡是在应该表示尊敬的场合下，总得表示尊敬，否则是不象话的。”他说到 这里，向达西先生鞠了一躬，算是结束了他的话。他这一席话说得那么响亮，半个屋子里的 人都听得见。多少人看呆了，多少人笑了，可是没有一个人象班纳特先生那样听得有趣，他 的太太却一本正经地夸奖柯林斯先生的话真说得合情合理，她凑近了卢卡斯太太说，他显然 是个很聪明优秀的青年。

伊丽莎白觉得她家里人好象是约定今天晚上到这儿来尽量出丑，而且可以说是从来没有 那样起劲，从来没有那样成功。她觉得姐姐和彬格莱先生真幸运，有些出丑的场面没有看 到，好丰彬格莱先生即使看到了一些可笑的情节，也不会轻易感到难受。不过他的两个姐妹 和达西先生竟抓住这个机会来嘲笑她家里人，这已经是够难堪的了，那位先生的无声的蔑视 和两个娘儿们的无礼的嘲笑，究竟哪一样更叫人难堪，她可不能断定。

晚会的后半段时间也没有给她带来什么乐趣。柯林斯先生还是一直不肯离开她身边，和 她打趣。虽然他无法请她再跟他跳一次舞，可是却弄得她也无法跟别人跳。她要求他跟别人 去跳，并且答应给他介绍一位小姐，可是他不肯。他告诉她说，讲到跳舞，他完全不发生兴 趣，他的主要用意就是要小心等候她，她博得她的欢心，因此他打定主意整个晚上待在她身 边。无论怎样跟解释也没用。多亏她的朋友卢卡斯小姐常常来到他们身边，好心好意地和柯 林斯先生攀谈攀谈，她才算觉得好受一些。

至少达西先生可以不再来惹她生气了。他虽然常常站得离她很近，边上也没有人，却一 直没有走过来跟她说话。她觉得这可能是因为她提到了韦翰先生的缘故，她因此不禁暗暗自 喜。

在全场宾客中，浪博恩一家人最后走，而且班纳特太太还用了点手腕，借口等候马车， 一直等到大家走完了，她们一家人还多待了一刻钟。她们在这一段时间里看到主人家有些人 非常指望她们赶快走。赫斯脱太太姐妹俩简直不开口说话，只是嚷着疲倦，显然是在下逐客 令了。班纳特太太一开口想跟她们攀谈，就被她们拒绝了，弄得大家都没精打采。柯林斯先 生尽管在发表长篇大论，恭维彬格莱先生和他的姐妹们，说他们家的宴席多么精美，他们对 待客人多么殷勤有礼，可是他的话也没有能给大家增加一些生气。达西一句话也没有说。

<- ->

Chapter XIX of Volume I

THE next day opened a new scene at Longbourn. Mr. Collins made his declaration in form. Having resolved to do it without loss of time, as his leave of absence extended only to the following Saturday, and having no feelings of diffidence to make it distressing to himself even at the moment, he set about it in a very orderly manner, with all the observances which he supposed a regular part of the business. On finding Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth, and one of the younger girls together soon after breakfast, he addressed the mother in these words,

"May I hope, Madam, for your interest with your fair daughter Elizabeth, when I solicit for the honour of a private audience with her in the course of this morning?"

Before Elizabeth had time for any thing but a blush of surprise, Mrs. Bennet instantly answered,

"Oh dear! -- Yes -- certainly. -- I am sure Lizzy will be very happy -- I am sure she can have no objection. -- Come, Kitty, I want you up stairs." And gathering her work together, she was hastening away, when Elizabeth called out,

"Dear Ma'am, do not go. -- I beg you will not go. -- Mr. Collins must excuse me. -- He can have nothing to say to me that any body need not hear. I am going away myself."

"No, no, nonsense, Lizzy. -- I desire you will stay where you are." -- And upon Elizabeth's seeming really, with vexed and embarrassed looks, about to escape, she added, "Lizzy, I insist upon your staying and hearing Mr. Collins."

Elizabeth would not oppose such an injunction -- and a moment's consideration making her also sensible that it would be wisest to get it over as soon and as quietly as possible, she sat down again, and tried to conceal by incessant employment the feelings which were divided between distress and diversion. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked off, and as soon as they were gone Mr. Collins began.

"Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that your modesty, so far from doing you any disservice, rather adds to your other perfections. You would have been less amiable in my eyes had there not been this little unwillingness; but allow me to assure you that I have your respected mother's permission for this address. You can hardly doubt the purport of my discourse, however your natural delicacy may lead you to dissemble; my attentions have been too marked to be mistaken. Almost as soon as I entered the house I singled you out as the companion of my future life. But before I am run away with by my feelings on this subject, perhaps it will be advisable for me to state my reasons for marrying -- and moreover for coming into Hertfordshire with the design of selecting a wife, as I certainly did."

The idea of Mr. Collins, with all his solemn composure, being run away with by his feelings, made Elizabeth so near laughing that she could not use the short pause he allowed in any attempt to stop him farther, and he continued:

"My reasons for marrying are, first, that I think it a right thing for every clergyman in easy circumstances (like myself) to set the example of matrimony in his parish. Secondly, that I am convinced it will add very greatly to my happiness; and thirdly -- which perhaps I ought to have mentioned earlier, that it is the particular advice and recommendation of the very noble lady whom I have the honour of calling patroness. Twice has she condescended to give me her opinion (unasked too!) on this subject; and it was but the very Saturday night before I left Hunsford -- between our pools at quadrille, while Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss de Bourgh's foot-stool, that she said, "Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry. -- Chuse properly, chuse a gentlewoman for my sake; and for your own, let her be an active, useful sort of person, not brought up high, but able to make a small income go a good way. This is my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and I will visit her." Allow me, by the way, to observe, my fair cousin, that I do not reckon the notice and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh as among the least of the advantages in my power to offer. You will find her manners beyond any thing I can describe; and your wit and vivacity I think must be acceptable to her, especially when tempered with the silence and respect which her rank will inevitably excite. Thus much for my general intention in favour of matrimony; it remains to be told why my views were directed to Longbourn instead of my own neighbourhood, where I assure you there are many amiable young women. But the fact is, that being, as I am, to inherit this estate after the death of your honoured father (who, however, may live many years longer), I could not satisfy myself without resolving to chuse a wife from among his daughters, that the loss to them might be as little as possible, when the melancholy event takes place -- which, however, as I have already said, may not be for several years. This has been my motive, my fair cousin, and I flatter myself it will not sink me in your esteem. And now nothing remains for me but to assure you in the most animated language of the violence of my affection. To fortune I am perfectly indifferent, and shall make no demand of that nature on your father, since I am well aware that it could not be complied with; and that one thousand pounds in the 4 per cents, which will not be yours till after your mother's decease, is all that you may ever be entitled to. On that head, therefore, I shall be uniformly silent; and you may assure yourself that no ungenerous reproach shall ever pass my lips when we are married."

It was absolutely necessary to interrupt him now.

"You are too hasty, Sir," she cried. "You forget that I have made no answer. Let me do it without farther loss of time. Accept my thanks for the compliment you are paying me, I am very sensible of the honour of your proposals, but it is impossible for me to do otherwise than decline them."

"I am not now to learn," replied Mr. Collins, with a formal wave of the hand, "that it is usual with young ladies to reject the addresses of the man whom they secretly mean to accept, when he first applies for their favour; and that sometimes the refusal is repeated a second or even a third time. I am therefore by no means discouraged by what you have just said, and shall hope to lead you to the altar ere long."

"Upon my word, Sir," cried Elizabeth, "your hope is rather an extraordinary one after my declaration. I do assure you that I am not one of those young ladies (if such young ladies there are) who are so daring as to risk their happiness on the chance of being asked a second time. I am perfectly serious in my refusal. -- You could not make me happy, and I am convinced that I am the last woman in the world who would make you so, -- Nay, were your friend Lady Catherine to know me, I am persuaded she would find me in every respect ill qualified for the situation."

"Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so," said Mr. Collins very gravely -- "but I cannot imagine that her ladyship would at all disapprove of you. And you may be certain that when I have the honour of seeing her again I shall speak in the highest terms of your modesty, economy, and other amiable qualifications."

"Indeed, Mr. Collins, all praise of me will be unnecessary. You must give me leave to judge for myself, and pay me the compliment of believing what I say. I wish you very happy and very rich, and by refusing your hand, do all in my power to prevent your being otherwise. In making me the offer, you must have satisfied the delicacy of your feelings with regard to my family, and may take possession of Longbourn estate whenever it falls, without any self-reproach. This matter may be considered, therefore, as finally settled." And rising as she thus spoke, she would have quitted the room, had not Mr. Collins thus addressed her,

"When I do myself the honour of speaking to you next on this subject I shall hope to receive a more favourable answer than you have now given me; though I am far from accusing you of cruelty at present, because I know it to be the established custom of your sex to reject a man on the first application, and perhaps you have even now said as much to encourage my suit as would be consistent with the true delicacy of the female character."

"Really, Mr. Collins," cried Elizabeth with some warmth, "you puzzle me exceedingly. If what I have hitherto said can appear to you in the form of encouragement, I know not how to express my refusal in such a way as may convince you of its being one."

"You must give me leave to flatter myself, my dear cousin, that your refusal of my addresses is merely words of course. My reasons for believing it are briefly these: -- It does not appear to me that my hand is unworthy your acceptance, or that the establishment I can offer would be any other than highly desirable. My situation in life, my connections with the family of De Bourgh, and my relationship to your own, are circumstances highly in its favor; and you should take it into farther consideration that in spite of your manifold attractions, it is by no means certain that another offer of marriage may ever be made you. Your portion is unhappily so small that it will in all likelihood undo the effects of your loveliness and amiable qualifications. As I must therefore conclude that you are not serious in your rejection of me, I shall chuse to attribute it to your wish of increasing my love by suspense, according to the usual practice of elegant females."

"I do assure you, Sir, that I have no pretension whatever to that kind of elegance which consists in tormenting a respectable man. I would rather be paid the compliment of being believed sincere. I thank you again and again for the honour you have done me in your proposals, but to accept them is absolutely impossible. My feelings in every respect forbid it. Can I speak plainer? Do not consider me now as an elegant female intending to plague you, but as a rational creature speaking the truth from her heart."

"You are uniformly charming!" cried he, with an air of awkward gallantry; "and I am persuaded that when sanctioned by the express authority of both your excellent parents, my proposals will not fail of being acceptable."

To such perseverance in wilful self-deception, Elizabeth would make no reply, and immediately and in silence withdrew; determined, that if he persisted in considering her repeated refusals as flattering encouragement, to apply to her father, whose negative might be uttered in such a manner as must be decisive, and whose behaviour at least could not be mistaken for the affectation and coquetry of an elegant female.第二天，浪博恩发生了一件新的事情。柯林斯先生正式提出求婚了。他的假期到下星期 六就要满期，于是决定不再耽搁时间，况且当时他丝毫也不觉得有什么不好意思，便有条不 紊地着手进行起来，凡是他认为必不可少的正常步骤，他都照办了。刚一吃过早饭，看到班 纳特太太、伊丽莎白和一个小妹妹在一起，他便对那位做母亲的这样说：

“太太今天早上我想要请令嫒伊丽莎白赏光，跟我作一次私人谈话，你赞成吗？”

“噢，好极了，当然可以。我相信丽萃也很乐意的，我相信她还会反对。──来，吉 蒂；跟我上楼去。”她把针线收拾了一下，便匆匆忙忙走开了，这时伊丽莎白叫起来了：

“亲爱的妈，别走。我求求你别走。柯林斯先生一定会原谅我。他要跟我说和话，别人 都可以听的。我也要走了。”

“不，不；你别胡扯，丽萃。我要你待在这儿不动。”只见伊丽莎白又恼又窘，好象真 要逃走的样子，于是她又说道：“我非要你待在这儿听柯林斯先生说话不可。”

伊丽莎白不便违抗母命。她考虑了一会儿，觉得能够赶快悄悄地把事情解决了也好，于 是她重新坐了下来，时时刻刻当心着，不让啼笑皆非的心情流露出来。班纳特太太和吉蒂走 开了，她们一走，柯林斯先生便开口说话：

“说真的，伊丽莎白小姐，你害羞怕臊，非但对你没有丝毫损害，而且更增加了你的天 生丽质。要是你不这样稍许推委一下，我反而不会觉得你这么可爱了。可是请你允许我告诉 你一声，我这次跟你求婚，是获得了令堂大人的允许的。尽管你天性羞怯，假痴假呆，可是 我对你的百般殷勤，已经表现得非常明显，你一定会明白我说话的用意。我差不多一进这屋 子，就挑中你做我的终身伴侣。不过关于这个问题，也许最好趁我现在还控制得住我自己感 情的时候，先谈谈我要结婚的理由，更要谈一谈我来到哈福德郡择偶的打算，因为我的确是 存着那种打算的。”

想到柯林斯这么一本正经的样子，居然会控制不住他自己的感情，伊丽莎白不禁觉得非 常好笑，因此他虽然说话停了片刻，她可没有来得及阻止他往下说：

“我所以要结婚，有这样几点理由：第一，我认为凡是象我这样生活宽裕的牧师，理当 给全教区树立一个婚姻的好榜样；其次，我深信结婚会大大地促进我的幸福；第三（这一点 或许我应该早提出来），我三生有幸，能够等候上这样高贵的一个女施主，她特别劝告我结 婚，特别赞成我结婚。蒙她两次替我在这件事情上提出了意见（而且并不是我请教她 的！），就在我离开汉斯福的前一个星期六晚上，我们正在玩牌，姜金生太太正在为德·包 尔小姐安放脚蹬，夫人对我说：‘柯林斯先生，你必须结婚。象你这样的一个牧师，必须结 婚。好好儿去挑选吧，挑选一个好人家的女儿，为了我，也为了你自己；人要长得活泼，要 能做事，不求出身高贵，但要会算计，把一笔小小的收入安排得妥妥贴贴。这就是我的意 见。赶快找个这样的女人来吧，把她带到汉斯福来，我自会照料她的。’好表妹，让我说给 你听吧，咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人对我的体贴照顾，也可以算是我一个优越的条件。她的为人 我真无法形容，你有一天会看到的。我想，你这样的聪明活泼一定会叫她喜欢，只要你在她 那样身份高贵的人面前显得稳重端庄些，她就会特别喜欢你。大体上我要结婚就是为的这些 打算；现在还得说一说，我们自己村里多的是年轻可爱的姑娘，我为什么看中了浪博恩，而 没有看中我自己村庄的呢？事情是这样的：往后令尊过世（但愿他长命百岁），得由我继承 财产，因此我打算娶他的个女儿作家室，使得将来这件不愉快的事发生的时候，你们的损失 可以尽量轻一些，否则我实在过意不去。当然，正如我刚才说过的，这事情也许要在多少年 以后才会发生。我的动机就是这样，好表妹，恕我不揣冒昧地说一句，你不至于因此就看不 起我吧。现在我的话已经说完，除非是再用最激动的语言把我最热烈的感情向你倾诉。说到 妆奁财产，我完全无所谓，我决不会在这方面向你父亲提出什么要求，我非常了解，他的能 力也办不到，你名下应得的财产，一共不过是一笔年息四厘的一千镑存款，还得等你妈死后 才归你所得。因此关于那个问题，我也一声不响，而且请你放心，我们结婚以后，我决不会 说一句小气话。”

现在可非打断他的话不可了。

“你太心急了吧，先生，”她叫了起来。“你忘了我根本没有回答你呢。别再浪费时 间，就让我来回答你吧。谢谢你的夸奖。你的求婚使我感到荣幸，可惜我除了谢绝之外，别 无办法。”

柯林斯先生郑重其事地挥手回答道：“年轻的姑娘们遇到人家第一次未婚，即使心里愿 意答应，口头上总是拒绝；有时候甚至会拒绝两次三次。这样看来，你刚才所说的话决不会 叫我灰心，我希望不久就能领你到神坛跟前去呢。”

伊丽莎白嚷道：“不瞒你说，先生，我既然话已经说出了口，你还要存着指望，那真太 奇怪了。老实跟你说，如果世上真有那么胆大的年轻小姐，拿自己的幸福去冒险，让人家提 出第二次请求，那我也不是这种人。我的谢绝完全是严肃的。你不能使我幸福，而且我，相 信我也绝对不能使你幸福。唔，要是你的朋友咖苔琳夫人认识我的话，我相信她一定会发 觉，我无论在哪一方面，都不配做你的太太。”

柯林斯先生严肃地说：“就算咖苔琳夫人会有这样的想法，我想她老人家也决不会不赞 成你。请你放心，我下次有幸见到她的时候，一定要在她面前把你的淑静、节俭、以及其他 种种可爱的优点，大大夸奖一番。”

“说实话，柯林斯先生，任你怎么夸奖我，都是浪费唇舌。这自己的事自己会有主张， 只要你相信我所说的话，就是赏我的脸了。我祝你幸福豪富。我所以放纵你的求婚，也就是 为了免得你发生什么意外。而你呢，既然向我提出了求婚，那么，你对于我家里的事情，也 就不必感到有什么不好意思了，将来浪博恩庄园一旦轮到你做评价，你就可以取之无愧了。 这件事就这样一言为定吧。”她一面说，一面站起身来，要不是柯林斯先生向她说出下面的 话，她早就走出屋子了。

“要是下趟我有幸再跟你谈到这个问题，我希望你能够给我一个比这次满意点的回答。 我不怪你这次冷酷无情，因为我知道，你们姑娘们对于男人第一次的求婚，照例总是拒绝， 也许你刚刚听说的一番话，正符合女人家微妙的性格，反而足以鼓励我继续追求下去。”

伊丽莎白一听此话，不免有些气恼，便大声叫道：“柯林斯先生，你真弄得我太莫名其 妙了。我的话已经说到这个地步，要是你还觉得这是鼓励你的话，那我可不知道该怎么样放 纵你，才能使你死心塌地。”

“亲爱的表妹，请允许我说句自不量力的话：我相信你拒绝我的求婚，不过是照例说说 罢了。我所以会这样想，简单说来，有这样几点理由：我觉得我向你求婚，并不见得就不值 得你接受，我的家产你决不会不放在眼里。我的社会地位，我同德·包尔府上的关系，以及 跟你府上的亲戚关系，都是我非常优越的条件。我得提请你考虑一下：尽管你有许多吸引人 的地方，不幸你的财产太少，这就把你的可爱、把你许多优美的条件都抵消了，不会有另外 一个人再向你求婚了，因此我就不得不认为：你这一次并不是一本正经地拒绝我，而是彷效 一般高贵的女性的通例，欲擒故纵，想要更加博得我的喜爱。”

“先生，我向你保证，这决没有冒充风雅，故意作弄一位有面子的绅士。但愿你相信我 说的是真话，我就很有面子了，承蒙不弃，向我求婚，我真是感激不尽，但要我接受，是绝 对不可能的。我感情上怎么也办不到。难道我说得不够明白吗？请你别把我当作一个故意作 弄你的高贵女子，而要把我看作一个说真心话的平凡人。”

他大为狼狈，又不得不装出满脸的殷勤神气叫道：“你始终都那么可爱！我相信只要令 尊令堂作主应承了我，你就决不会拒绝。”

他再三要存心自欺欺人，伊丽莎白可懒得再去理他，马上不声不响地走开了。她打定了 主意：倘若他一定要把她几次三番的拒绝看作是有意讨他的好，有意鼓励他，那么她就只得 去求助于她父亲，叫他斩钉截铁地回绝他。柯林斯总不见得再把她父亲的拒绝，看作一个高 贵女性的装腔作势和卖弄风情了吧。

<- ->

Chapter XX of Volume I

MR. COLLINS was not left long to the silent contemplation of his successful love; for Mrs. Bennet, having dawdled about in the vestibule to watch for the end of the conference, no sooner saw Elizabeth open the door and with quick step pass her towards the staircase, than she entered the breakfast room, and congratulated both him and herself in warm terms on the happy prospect of their nearer connection. Mr. Collins received and returned these felicitations with equal pleasure, and then proceeded to relate the particulars of their interview, with the result of which he trusted he had every reason to be satisfied, since the refusal which his cousin had stedfastly given him would naturally flow from her bashful modesty and the genuine delicacy of her character.

This information, however, startled Mrs. Bennet; -- she would have been glad to be equally satisfied that her daughter had meant to encourage him by protesting against his proposals, but she dared not to believe it, and could not help saying so.

"But depend upon it, Mr. Collins," she added, "that Lizzy shall be brought to reason. I will speak to her about it myself directly. She is a very headstrong foolish girl, and does not know her own interest; but I will make her know it."

"Pardon me for interrupting you, Madam," cried Mr. Collins; "but if she is really headstrong and foolish, I know not whether she would altogether be a very desirable wife to a man in my situation, who naturally looks for happiness in the marriage state. If therefore she actually persists in rejecting my suit, perhaps it were better not to force her into accepting me, because if liable to such defects of temper, she could not contribute much to my felicity."

"Sir, you quite misunderstand me," said Mrs. Bennet, alarmed. "Lizzy is only headstrong in such matters as these. In every thing else she is as good natured a girl as ever lived. I will go directly to Mr. Bennet, and we shall very soon settle it with her, I am sure."

She would not give him time to reply, but hurrying instantly to her husband, called out as she entered the library,

"Oh! Mr. Bennet, you are wanted immediately; we are all in an uproar. You must come and make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins, for she vows she will not have him, and if you do not make haste he will change his mind and not have her."

Mr. Bennet raised his eyes from his book as she entered, and fixed them on her face with a calm unconcern which was not in the least altered by her communication.

"I have not the pleasure of understanding you," said he, when she had finished her speech. "Of what are you talking?"

"Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy. Lizzy declares she will not have Mr. Collins, and Mr. Collins begins to say that he will not have Lizzy."

"And what am I to do on the occasion? -- It seems an hopeless business."

"Speak to Lizzy about it yourself. Tell her that you insist upon her marrying him."

"Let her be called down. She shall hear my opinion."

Mrs. Bennet rang the bell, and Miss Elizabeth was summoned to the library.

"Come here, child," cried her father as she appeared. "I have sent for you on an affair of importance. I understand that Mr. Collins has made you an offer of marriage. Is it true?" Elizabeth replied that it was. "Very well -- and this offer of marriage you have refused?"

"I have, Sir."

"Very well. We now come to the point. Your mother insists upon your accepting it. Is not it so, Mrs. Bennet?"

"Yes, or I will never see her again."

"An unhappy alternative is before you, Elizabeth. From this day you must be a stranger to one of your parents. -- Your mother will never see you again if you do not marry Mr. Collins, and I will never see you again if you do."

Elizabeth could not but smile at such a conclusion of such a beginning; but Mrs. Bennet, who had persuaded herself that her husband regarded the affair as she wished, was excessively disappointed.

"What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, by talking in this way? You promised me to insist upon her marrying him."

"My dear," replied her husband, "I have two small favours to request. First, that you will allow me the free use of my understanding on the present occasion; and secondly, of my room. I shall be glad to have the library to myself as soon as may be."

Not yet, however, in spite of her disappointment in her husband, did Mrs. Bennet give up the point. She talked to Elizabeth again and again; coaxed and threatened her by turns. She endeavoured to secure Jane in her interest but Jane with all possible mildness declined interfering; -- and Elizabeth, sometimes with real earnestness and sometimes with playful gaiety, replied to her attacks. Though her manner varied, however, her determination never did.

Mr. Collins, meanwhile, was meditating in solitude on what had passed. He thought too well of himself to comprehend on what motive his cousin could refuse him; and though his pride was hurt, he suffered in no other way. His regard for her was quite imaginary; and the possibility of her deserving her mother's reproach prevented his feeling any regret.

While the family were in this confusion, Charlotte Lucas came to spend the day with them. She was met in the vestibule by Lydia, who, flying to her, cried in a half whisper, "I am glad you are come, for there is such fun here! -- What do you think has happened this morning? -- Mr. Collins has made an offer to Lizzy, and she will not have him."

Charlotte had hardly time to answer, before they were joined by Kitty, who came to tell the same news, and no sooner had they entered the breakfast-room, where Mrs. Bennet was alone, than she likewise began on the subject, calling on Miss Lucas for her compassion, and entreating her to persuade her friend Lizzy to comply with the wishes of all her family. "Pray do, my dear Miss Lucas," she added in a melancholy tone, "for nobody is on my side, nobody takes part with me, I am cruelly used, nobody feels for my poor nerves."

Charlotte's reply was spared by the entrance of Jane and Elizabeth.

"Aye, there she comes," continued Mrs. Bennet, "looking as unconcerned as may be, and caring no more for us than if we were at York, provided she can have her own way. -- But I tell you what, Miss Lizzy, if you take it into your head to go on refusing every offer of marriage in this way, you will never get a husband at all -- and I am sure I do not know who is to maintain you when your father is dead. -- I shall not be able to keep you -- and so I warn you. -- I have done with you from this very day. -- I told you in the library, you know, that I should never speak to you again, and you will find me as good as my word. I have no pleasure in talking to undutiful children, -- Not that I have much pleasure indeed in talking to any body. People who suffer as I do from nervous complaints can have no great inclination for talking. Nobody can tell what I suffer! -- But it is always so. Those who do not complain are never pitied."

Her daughters listened in silence to this effusion, sensible that any attempt to reason with or sooth her would only increase the irritation. She talked on, therefore, without interruption from any of them till they were joined by Mr. Collins, who entered with an air more stately than usual, and on perceiving whom, she said to the girls,

"Now, I do insist upon it, that you, all of you, hold your tongues, and let Mr. Collins and me have a little conversation together."

Elizabeth passed quietly out of the room, Jane and Kitty followed, but Lydia stood her ground, determined to hear all she could; and Charlotte, detained first by the civility of Mr. Collins, whose inquiries after herself and all her family were very minute, and then by a little curiosity, satisfied herself with walking to the window and pretending not to hear. In a doleful voice Mrs. Bennet thus began the projected conversation. -- "Oh! Mr. Collins!" --

"My dear Madam," replied he, "let us be for ever silent on this point. Far be it from me," he presently continued, in a voice that marked his displeasure, "to resent the behaviour of your daughter. Resignation to inevitable evils is the duty of us all; the peculiar duty of a young man who has been so fortunate as I have been in early preferment; and I trust I am resigned. Perhaps not the less so from feeling a doubt of my positive happiness had my fair cousin honoured me with her hand; for I have often observed that resignation is never so perfect as when the blessing denied begins to lose somewhat of its value in our estimation. You will not, I hope, consider me as shewing any disrespect to your family, my dear Madam, by thus withdrawing my pretensions to your daughter's favour, without having paid yourself and Mr. Bennet the compliment of requesting you to interpose your authority in my behalf. My conduct may, I fear, be objectionable in having accepted my dismission from your daughter's lips instead of your own. But we are all liable to error. I have certainly meant well through the whole affair. My object has been to secure an amiable companion for myself, with due consideration for the advantage of all your family, and if my manner has been at all reprehensible, I here beg leave to apologise."柯林斯先生独自一个人默默地幻想着美满的姻缘，可是并没有想上多久，因为班纳特太 太一直待在走廊里混时间，等着听他们俩商谈的结果，现在看见伊丽莎白开了门，匆匆忙忙 走上楼去，她便马上走进饭厅，热烈地祝贺柯林斯先生，祝贺她自己，说是他们今后大有亲 上加亲的希望了。柯林斯先生同样快乐地接受了她的祝贺，同时又祝贺了她一番，接着就把 他跟伊丽莎白刚才的那场谈话，一五一十地讲了出来，说他有充分的理由相信，谈话的结果 很令人满意，因为他的表妹虽然再三拒绝，可是那种拒绝，自然是她那羞怯淑静和娇柔细致 的天性的流露。

这一消息可叫班纳特太太吓了一跳。当然，要是她的女儿果真是口头上拒绝他的求婚， 骨子里却在鼓励他，那她也会同样觉得高兴的，可是她不敢这么想，而且不得不照直说了出 来。

她说：“柯林斯先生，你放心吧，我会叫丽萃懂事一些的。我马上就要亲自跟她谈谈。 她是个固执的傻姑娘，不明白好歹；可是我会叫她明白的。”

“对不起，让我插句嘴，太太，”柯林斯先生叫道：“要是她果真又固执又傻，那我就 不知道她是否配做我理想的妻子了，因为象我这样地位的人，结婚自然是为了要幸福。这么 说，如果她真拒绝我的求婚，那倒是不要勉强她好，否则，她脾气方面有了这些缺点，她对 于我的幸福决不会不什么好处。”

班纳特太太吃惊地说：“先生，你完全误会了我的意思，丽萃不过在这类事情上固执 些，可是遇到别的事情，她的性子再好也没有了。我马上去找班纳特先生，我们一下子就会 把她这个问题谈妥的，我有把握。”

她不等他回答，便急忙跑到丈夫那儿去，一走进他的书房就嚷道：

“噢，我的好老爷，你得马上出来一下；我们闹得天翻地覆了呢。你得来劝劝丽萃跟柯 林斯先生结婚，因为她赌咒发誓不要他；假如你不赶快来打个圆场，他就要改变主意，反过 来不要她了。”

班纳特先生见她走进来，便从书本上抬起眼睛，安然自得、漠不关心地望着她脸上。他 听了她的话，完全不动声色。

她说完以后，他便说道：“抱歉，我没有听懂你究竟说些什么。”

“我说的是柯林斯先生和丽萃的事，丽萃表示不要柯林斯先生，柯林斯先生也开始说他 不要丽萃了。”

“这种事叫我有什么办法？看来是件没有指望的事。”

“你去同丽萃说说看吧。就跟她说，你非要她跟他结婚不可。”

“叫她下来吧。让我来跟她说。”

班纳特太太拉下了铃，伊丽莎白小姐给叫到书房里来了。

爸爸一见她来，便大声说：“上这儿来，孩子，我叫你来谈一件要紧的事。我听说柯林 斯先生向你求婚，真有这回事吗？”伊丽莎白说，真有这回事。“很好。你把这桩婚事回绝 了吗？”

“我回绝了，爸爸。”

“很好，我们现在就来谈到本题。你的妈非要你答应不可。我的好太太，可不是吗？”

“是的，否则我看也不要看到她了。”

“摆在你面前的是个很不幸的难题，你得自己去抉择，伊丽莎白。从今天起，你不和父 亲成为陌路人，就要和母亲成为陌路人。要是你不嫁给柯林斯先生，你的妈就不要再见你， 要是你嫁给他，我就不要再见你了。”

伊丽莎白听到了那样的开头和这样的结论，不得不笑了一笑；不过，这可苦了班纳特太 太，她本以为丈夫一定会照着她的意思来对待这件事的，哪里料到反而叫她大失所望。“你 这话是什么意思，我的好老爷？你事先不是答应了我，非叫她嫁给他不可吗？”

“好太太，”丈夫回答道，“我有两件事要求你帮帮忙。第一，请你允许我自由运用我 自己的书房。我真巴不得早日在自己书房里图个清闲自在。”

班纳特太太虽然碰了一鼻子灰，可是并不甘心罢休。她一遍又一遍地说服伊丽莎白，一 忽儿哄骗，一忽儿威胁。她想尽办法拉着吉英帮忙，可是吉英偏不愿意多管闲事，极其委婉 地谢绝了。伊丽莎白应付得很好，一忽儿情意恳切，一忽儿又是嘻皮笑脸，方式尽管变来变 换去，决心却始终如一。

这当儿，柯林斯先生独自把刚才的那一幕深思默想了一番。他的把自己估价太高了，因 此弄不明白表妹所以拒绝他，原因究竟何在。虽说他的自尊心受到了伤害，可是他别的方面 丝毫也不觉得难过。他对他的好感完全是凭空想象的，他又以为她的母亲一定会责骂她，因 此心里便也不觉得有什么难受了，因为她挨她母亲的骂是活该，不必为她过意不去。

正当这一家子闹得乱纷纷的时候，夏绿蒂·卢卡斯上她们这儿来玩了。丽迪雅在大门品 碰到她，立刻奔上前去凑近她跟前说道：“你来了我真高兴，这儿正闹得有趣呢！你知道今 天上午发生了什么事？柯林斯先生向丽萃求婚，丽萃偏偏不肯要他。”

夏绿蒂还没来得及回答，吉蒂就走到她们跟前来了，把同样的消息报道了一遍。她们走 进起坐间，只见班纳特太太正独自待在那儿，马上又和她们谈到这话题上来，要求卢卡斯小 姐怜恤怜恤她老人家，劝劝她的朋友丽萃顺从全家人的意思。“求求你吧，卢卡斯小姐，” 她又用苦痛的声调说道：“谁也不站在我一边，大家都故意作践我，一个个都对我狠心透 顶，谁也不能体谅我的神经。”

夏绿蒂正要回答，恰巧吉英和伊丽莎白走进来了，因此没有开口。

“嘿，她来啦，”班纳特太太接下去说。“看她一脸满不在乎的神气，一些不把我们放 在心上，好象是冤家对头，一任她自己独断独行。──丽萃小姐，让我老实告诉你吧；如果 你一碰到人家求婚，就象这样拒绝，那你一生一世都休想弄到一个丈夫。瞧你爸爸去世以 后，还有谁来养你。我是养不活你的，事先得跟你声明。从今天起，我跟你一刀两断。你知 道，刚刚在书房里，我就跟你说过，我再也不要跟你说话了，瞧我说得到就做得到。我不高 兴跟忤逆的女儿说话。老实说，跟谁说话都不大乐意。象我这样一个神经上有病痛的人，就 没有多大的兴致说话。谁也不知道我的苦楚！不过天下事总是这样的，你嘴上不诉苦，就没 有人可怜你。”

女儿们一声不响，只是听着她发牢骚。她们都明白，要是你想跟她评评理，安慰安慰 她，那就等于火上加油。她唠唠叨叨往下说，女儿们没有一个来岔断她的话。最后，柯林斯 先生进来了，脸上的神气比平常显得益发庄严，她一见到他，便对女儿们这样说：

“现在我要你们一个个都住嘴，让柯林斯先生跟我谈一会儿。”

伊丽莎白静悄悄地走出去了，吉英和吉蒂跟着也走了出去，只有丽迪雅站在那儿不动， 正要听听他们谈些什么。夏绿蒂也没有走，先是因为柯林斯先生仔仔细细问候她和她的家 庭，所以不便即走，随后又为了满足她自己的好奇心，便走到窗口，去偷听他们谈话。只听 得班纳特太太开始怨声怨气地把预先准备好的一番话谈出来：“哦，柯林斯先生。”

“亲爱的太太，”柯林斯先生说，“这件事让我们再也别提了吧。我决不会怨恨令嫒这 种行为。”他说到这里，声调中立刻流露出极其不愉快的意味：“我们大家都得逆来顺受， 象我这样年少得志，小小年纪就得到了人家的器重，特别应该如此，我相信我一切都听天由 命。即使蒙我那位美丽的表妹不弃，答应了我的求婚，或许我仍然免不了要怀疑，是否就此 会获得真正的幸福，因为我一向认为，幸福一经拒绝，就不值得我们再加重视。遇到这种场 合，听天由命是再好不过的办法。亲爱的太太，我这样收回了对令嫒的求婚，希望你别以为 这是对您老人家和班纳特先生不恭敬的表示，别怪我没要求你们出面代我调停一下。只不过 我并不是受到您拒绝，而是受到令嫒的拒绝，这一点也许值得遗憾。可是人人都难免有个阴 错阳差的时候。我对于这件事始终是一片好心好意。我的目的就是要找一个可爱的伴侣，并 且适当地考虑到府上的利益；假使我的态度方面有什么地方应该受到责备的话，就让我当面 道个谦吧。”

<- ->

Chapter XXI of Volume I

THE discussion of Mr. Collins's offer was now nearly at an end, and Elizabeth had only to suffer from the uncomfortable feelings necessarily attending it, and occasionally from some peevish allusion of her mother. As for the gentleman himself, his feelings were chiefly expressed, not by embarrassment or dejection, or by trying to avoid her, but by stiffness of manner and resentful silence. He scarcely ever spoke to her, and the assiduous attentions which he had been so sensible of himself, were transferred for the rest of the day to Miss Lucas, whose civility in listening to him, was a seasonable relief to them all, and especially to her friend.

The morrow produced no abatement of Mrs. Bennet's ill humour or ill health. Mr. Collins was also in the same state of angry pride. Elizabeth had hoped that his resentment might shorten his visit, but his plan did not appear in the least affected by it. He was always to have gone on Saturday, and to Saturday he still meant to stay.

After breakfast, the girls walked to Meryton, to inquire if Mr. Wickham were returned, and to lament over his absence from the Netherfield ball. He joined them on their entering the town and attended them to their aunt's, where his regret and vexation, and the concern of every body was well talked over. -- To Elizabeth, however, he voluntarily acknowledged that the necessity of his absence had been self imposed.

"I found," said he, "as the time drew near, that I had better not meet Mr. Darcy; -- that to be in the same room, the same party with him for so many hours together, might be more than I could bear, and that scenes might arise unpleasant to more than myself."

She highly approved his forbearance, and they had leisure for a full discussion of it, and for all the commendation which they civilly bestowed on each other, as Wickham and another officer walked back with them to Longbourn, and during the walk he particularly attended to her. His accompanying them was a double advantage; she felt all the compliment it offered to herself, and it was most acceptable as an occasion of introducing him to her father and mother.

Soon after their return, a letter was delivered to Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield, and was opened immediately. The envelope contained a sheet of elegant, little, hot-pressed paper, well covered with a lady's fair, flowing hand; and Elizabeth saw her sister's countenance change as she read it, and saw her dwelling intently on some particular passages. Jane recollected herself soon, and putting the letter away, tried to join with her usual cheerfulness in the general conversation; but Elizabeth felt an anxiety on the subject which drew off her attention even from Wickham; and no sooner had he and his companion taken leave, than a glance from Jane invited her to follow her up stairs. When they had gained their own room, Jane taking out the letter, said,

"This is from Caroline Bingley; what it contains, has surprised me a good deal. The whole party have left Netherfield by this time, and are on their way to town; and without any intention of coming back again. You shall hear what she says."

She then read the first sentence aloud, which comprised the information of their having just resolved to follow their brother to town directly, and of their meaning to dine that day in Grosvenor street, where Mr. Hurst had a house. The next was in these words.

"I do not pretend to regret any thing I shall leave in Hertfordshire, except your society, my dearest friend; but we will hope at some future period, to enjoy many returns of the delightful intercourse we have known, and in the mean while may lessen the pain of separation by a very frequent and most unreserved correspondence. I depend on you for that." To these high flown expressions, Elizabeth listened with all the insensibility of distrust; and though the suddenness of their removal surprised her, she saw nothing in it really to lament; it was not to be supposed that their absence from Netherfield would prevent Mr. Bingley's being there; and as to the loss of their society, she was persuaded that Jane must soon cease to regard it, in the enjoyment of his.

"It is unlucky," said she, after a short pause, "that you should not be able to see your friends before they leave the country. But may we not hope that the period of future happiness to which Miss Bingley looks forward, may arrive earlier than she is aware, and that the delightful intercourse you have known as friends, will be renewed with yet greater satisfaction as sisters? -- Mr. Bingley will not be detained in London by them."

"Caroline decidedly says that none of the party will return into Hertfordshire this winter. I will read it to you --"

"When my brother left us yesterday, he imagined that the business which took him to London, might be concluded in three or four days, but as we are certain it cannot be so, and at the same time convinced that when Charles gets to town he will be in no hurry to leave it again, we have determined on following him thither, that he may not be obliged to spend his vacant hours in a comfortless hotel. Many of my acquaintance are already there for the winter; I wish I could hear that you, my dearest friend, had any intention of making one in the croud, but of that I despair. I sincerely hope your Christmas in Hertfordshire may abound in the gaieties which that season generally brings, and that your beaux will be so numerous as to prevent your feeling the loss of the three of whom we shall deprive you." "It is evident by this," added Jane, "that he comes back no more this winter."

"It is only evident that Miss Bingley does not mean he should."

"Why will you think so? It must be his own doing. -- He is his own master. But you do not know all. I will read you the passage which particularly hurts me. I will have no reserves from you."

"Mr. Darcy is impatient to see his sister, and to confess the truth, we are scarcely less eager to meet her again. I really do not think Georgiana Darcy has her equal for beauty, elegance, and accomplishments; and the affection she inspires in Louisa and myself is heightened into something still more interesting, from the hope we dare to entertain of her being hereafter our sister. I do not know whether I ever before mentioned to you my feelings on this subject, but I will not leave the country without confiding them, and I trust you will not esteem them unreasonable. My brother admires her greatly already, he will have frequent opportunity now of seeing her on the most intimate footing, her relations all wish the connection as much as his own, and a sister's partiality is not misleading me, I think, when I call Charles most capable of engaging any woman's heart. With all these circumstances to favour an attachment and nothing to prevent it, am I wrong, my dearest Jane, in indulging the hope of an event which will secure the happiness of so many?"

"What think you of this sentence, my dear Lizzy?" -- said Jane as she finished it. "Is it not clear enough? -- Does it not expressly declare that Caroline neither expects nor wishes me to be her sister; that she is perfectly convinced of her brother's indifference, and that if she suspects the nature of my feelings for him, she means (most kindly!) to put me on my guard? Can there be any other opinion on the subject?"

"Yes, there can; for mine is totally different. -- Will you hear it?"

"Most willingly."

"You shall have it in few words. Miss Bingley sees that her brother is in love with you, and wants him to marry Miss Darcy. She follows him to town in the hope of keeping him there, and tries to persuade you that he does not care about you."

Jane shook her head.

"Indeed, Jane, you ought to believe me. -- No one who has ever seen you together, can doubt his affection. Miss Bingley I am sure cannot. She is not such a simpleton. Could she have seen half as much love in Mr. Darcy for herself, she would have ordered her wedding clothes. But the case is this. We are not rich enough, or grand enough for them; and she is the more anxious to get Miss Darcy for her brother, from the notion that when there has been one intermarriage, she may have less trouble in achieving a second; in which there is certainly some ingenuity, and I dare say it would succeed, if Miss de Bourgh were out of the way. But, my dearest Jane, you cannot seriously imagine that because Miss Bingley tells you her brother greatly admires Miss Darcy, he is in the smallest degree less sensible of your merit than when he took leave of you on Tuesday, or that it will be in her power to persuade him that instead of being in love with you, he is very much in love with her friend."

"If we thought alike of Miss Bingley," replied Jane, "your representation of all this, might make me quite easy. But I know the foundation is unjust. Caroline is incapable of wilfully deceiving any one; and all that I can hope in this case is, that she is deceived herself."

"That is right. -- You could not have started a more happy idea, since you will not take comfort in mine. Believe her to be deceived by all means. You have now done your duty by her, and must fret no longer."

"But, my dear sister, can I be happy, even supposing the best, in accepting a man whose sisters and friends are all wishing him to marry elsewhere?"

"You must decide for yourself," said Elizabeth, "and if, upon mature deliberation, you find that the misery of disobliging his two sisters is more than equivalent to the happiness of being his wife, I advise you by all means to refuse him."

"How can you talk so?" -- said Jane faintly smiling, -- "You must know that though I should be exceedingly grieved at their disapprobation, I could not hesitate."

"I did not think you would; -- and that being the case, I cannot consider your situation with much compassion."

"But if he returns no more this winter, my choice will never be required. A thousand things may arise in six months!"

The idea of his returning no more Elizabeth treated with the utmost contempt. It appeared to her merely the suggestion of Caroline's interested wishes, and she could not for a moment suppose that those wishes, however openly or artfully spoken, could influence a young man so totally independent of every one.

She represented to her sister as forcibly as possible what she felt on the subject, and had soon the pleasure of seeing its happy effect. Jane's temper was not desponding, and she was gradually led to hope, though the diffidence of affection sometimes overcame the hope, that Bingley would return to Netherfield and answer every wish of her heart.

They agreed that Mrs. Bennet should only hear of the departure of the family, without being alarmed on the score of the gentleman's conduct; but even this partial communication gave her a great deal of concern, and she bewailed it as exceedingly unlucky that the ladies should happen to go away, just as they were all getting so intimate together. After lamenting it however at some length, she had the consolation of thinking that Mr. Bingley would be soon down again and soon dining at Longbourn, and the conclusion of all was the comfortable declaration that, though he had been invited only to a family dinner, she would take care to have two full courses.关于柯林斯先生求婚问题的，讨论差不多就要结束了，现在伊丽莎白只感到一种照例难 免的的不愉快，有时候还要听她母亲埋怨一两声。说到那位先生本人，他可并不显得意气沮 丧，也没有表现出要回避她的样子，只是气愤愤地板着脸，默然无声。他简直不跟她说话， 他本来的那一股热情，到下半天都转移到卢卡斯小姐身上去了。卢小姐满有礼貌地听着他说 话，这叫大家都松了口气，特别是她的朋友。

班纳特太太直到第二天还是同样不高兴，身体也没有复元。柯林斯先生也还是那样又气 愤又傲慢的样子。伊丽莎白原以为他这样一气，就会早日离开此地，谁知道他决不因此而改 变原来的计划，他讲她要到星期六才走，便决定要待到星期六。

吃过早饭，小姐们上麦里屯去打听韦翰先生回来了没有，同时为了他没有参加尼日斐花 园的舞会而去向他表示惋惜。她们一走到镇上就遇见了他，于是他陪着小姐们上她们姨妈家 里去，他在那儿把他的歉意，他的烦恼，以及他对于每个人的关注，谈了个畅快。不过他却 在伊丽莎白面前自动说明，那次舞会是他自己不愿意去参加。

他说：“当时日期一天天迫近，我心里想，还是不要碰见达西先生的好；我觉得要同他 在同一间屋子里，在同一个舞会上，待上好几个钟头，那会叫我受不了，而且可能会闹出些 笑话来，弄得彼此都不开心。”

她非常赞美他的涵养功夫。当韦翰和另一位军官跟她们一块儿回浪博恩来的时候，一路 上他特别照顾她，因此他们有充分的空暇来讨论这个问题，而且还客客气气地彼此恭维了一 阵。他所以要伴送她们，是为了两大利益；一来可以让她高兴高兴，二来可以利用这个大好 机会，去认识认识她的双亲。

她们刚回到家里，班纳特小姐就接到一封从尼日斐花园寄来的信。信立刻拆开了，里面 装着一张小巧、精致、熨烫得很平滑的信笺，字迹是出自一位小姐的娟秀流利的手笔。伊丽 莎白看到姐姐读信时变了脸色，又看到她全神贯注在某几段上面。顷该之间，吉英又镇静了 下来，把信放在一旁，象平常一样，高高兴兴地跟大家一起聊天；可是伊丽莎白仍然为这件 事焦急，因此对韦翰也分心了。韦翰和他的同伴一走，吉英便对她做了个眼色，叫她跟上楼 去。一到了她们自己房里，吉英就拿出信来，说道：

“这是另罗琳·彬格莱写来的，信上的 话真叫我大吃一惊。她们一家人现在已经离开尼日斐花园上城里去了，再也不打算回来了。 你看看她怎么说的吧。”

于是她先把第一句念出来，那句话是说，她们已经决定，立刻追随她们的弟兄上城里 去，而且要在当天赶到格鲁斯汶纳街吃饭，原来赫斯脱先生就住在那条街上。接下去是这样 写的：──

“亲爱的朋友，离开哈福德郡，除了你的友谊以外，我真是一无留恋，不过，我 希望将来有一天，还是可以象过去那样愉快地来往，并希望目前能经常通信，无话不谈，以 抒离悃。临笔不胜企盼。”伊丽莎白对这些浮话奢词，亦只是姑妄听之；虽说她们这一次突 然的迁走叫她感到惊奇，可是她并不觉得真有什么可以惋惜的地方。她们离开了尼日斐花 园，未必彬格莱先生便不会再在那儿住下去；至于说到跟她们没有了来往，她相信吉英只要 跟彬格莱先生时常见面，也就无所谓了。

歇了片刻，伊丽莎白说道：“不幸得很，你朋友们临走以前，你没有来得及去看她们一 次。可是，彬格莱小姐既然认为将来还有重聚的欢乐，难道我们不能希望这一天比她意料中 来得早一些吗？将来做了姑嫂，不是比今天做朋友更满意吗？彬格莱先生不会被她们久留在 伦敦的。”

“咖罗琳肯定地说，她们一家人，今年冬天谁也不会回到哈福郡来了。让我念给你听 吧：

‘我哥哥昨天和我们告别的时候，还以为他这次上伦敦去，只要三四天就可以把事情办 好；可是我们认为办不到，同时我们相信，查尔斯一进了城，决不肯马上就走，因此我们决 计追踪前去，免得他冷冷清清住在旅馆里受罪。我很多朋友都上伦敦去过冬了；亲爱的朋 友，我本来还希望听到你进城去的消息，结果我失望了。我真挚地希望你在哈福德郡照常能 够极其愉快地度过圣诞节。希望你有很多漂亮的男朋友，免得我们一走，你便会因为少了三 个朋友而感到难受。’

“这明明是说，”吉英补充道，“他今年冬天不会回来啦。”

“这不过说明彬格莱小姐不要他回来罢了。”

“你为什么这样想法？那一定是他自己的意思。他自己可以作主。可是你还没有全部知 道呢。我一定要把那特别叫我伤心的一段读给你听。我对你完全不必忌讳。

‘达西先生急着 要去看看他妹妹；说老实话，我们也差不多同样热切地希望和她重逢。我以为乔治安娜·达 西无论在容貌方面，举止方面，才艺方面，的确再也没有人能够比得上。露薏莎和我都大胆 地希望她以后会做我们的嫂嫂，因此我们对她便越发关切了。我不知道以前有没有跟你提起 过我对这件事的感觉，可是当此离开乡村之际，我不愿意不把这些感觉说出来，我相信你不 会觉得这是不合理的吧。我的哥哥已经深深地受上了她，他现在可以时常去看她，他们自会 更加亲密起来；双方的家庭方面都同样盼望这门亲事能够成功。我想，如果我说，查尔斯最 善于博取任何女人的欢心，这可不能是出于做姐妹的偏心，瞎说一阵吧。既是各方面都赞成 这段姻缘，而且事情毫无阻碍，那么，最亲爱的吉英，我衷心希望着这件人人乐意的事能够 实现，你能说我错吗？’

"你觉得这一句怎么样，亲爱的丽萃？”吉英读完了以后说。“说得 还不够清楚吗？这不是明明白白地表明她们不希望、也不愿意我做她们的嫂嫂吗？不是说明 了她完全相信他的哥哥对我无所谓吗？而且不也是说明了：假如她怀疑到我对他有感情，她 就要劝我（多亏她这样好心肠！）当心些吗？这些话还能有别的解释吗？”

“当然可以有别的解释；我的解释就和你的解释完全两样。你愿意听一听吗？‘

“非常愿意。”

“这只消三言两语就可以说明白。彬格莱小姐看出他哥哥爱上了你，可是她却希望他和 达西小姐结婚。她跟着他到城里去，就为的是要把他绊住在那儿，而且竭力想来说服你，叫 你相信他对你没有好感。”

吉英摇摇头。

“吉英，你的确应该相信我。凡是看见过你们俩在一起的人，都不会怀疑到他的感情。 我相信彬格莱小姐也不会怀疑，她不是那么一个傻瓜。要是她看到达西先生对她的爱有这样 的一半，她就要办嫁妆了。可是问题是这样的：在她们家里看来，我们还不够有钱，也不够 有势，她所以急于想把达西小姐配给她哥哥，原来还有一个打算，那就是说，亲上加亲以 后，亲上再加亲就更省事了。这件事当然很费了一些心机，我敢说，要不是德·包尔小姐从 中作梗，事情是会成功的。可是最亲爱的吉英，你千万不要因为彬格莱小姐告诉你说，她哥 哥已经深深地爱上了达西小姐，你就以为彬格莱先生自从星期二和你分别以来，对你的倾心 有丝毫变卦，也别以为她真有本事叫她哥哥不爱你，而去爱上她那位女朋友。”

“假如我对彬格莱小姐看法是一致的，”吉英回答道，“那么，你的一切想法就会大大 地让我安心了。可是我知道你这种说法很偏心。珈罗琳不会故意欺骗任何人，我对这件事只 能存一个希望，那就是说，一定是她自己想错了。”

“这话说得对。我的想法既然不能安慰你，你自己居然转得出这样的好念头来，那是再 好也没有了，你就相信是她自己想错了吧。现在你算是对她尽了责任，再也用不着烦恼。”

“可是，亲爱的妹妹，即使从最好的方面去着想，我能够给这个人的，而他的姐妹和朋 友们都希望他跟别人结婚，这样我会幸福吗？”

“那就得看你自己的主张如何，”伊丽莎白说。“如果你考虑成熟以后，认为得罪了他 的姐妹们所招来的痛苦，比起做他的太太所得来的幸福还要大，那么，我劝你决计拒绝了他 算数。”

“你怎么说得出这种话？”吉英微微一笑。“你要知道，即使她们的反对使我万分难 受，我还是不会犹豫的。”

“我并没有说你会犹豫；既然如此，我就可以不必再为你担心了。”

“倘若他今年冬天不回来，我就用不着左思右想了。六个月里会有多少变动啊。”

所谓他不会回来，这种想法伊丽莎白大不以为然。她觉得那不过是咖罗琳一厢情愿。她 认为珈罗琳这种愿望无论是露骨地说出来也罢，委婉地说出来也罢，对于一个完全无求于人 的青年来说，决不会发生丝毫影响。

她把自己对这个问题的感想，解释给她姐姐听，果然一下子就收到了很好的效果，她觉 得非常高兴。吉英这样的性子，本来不会轻易意志消沉，从此便渐渐产生了希望认为彬格莱 先生准定会回到尼日斐花园一，使她万事如意，尽管有时候她还是怀疑多于希望。

最后姐妹俩一致主张，这事在班纳特太太面前不宜多说，只要告诉她一声，这一家人家 已经离开此地，不必向她说明他走原因；可是班纳特太太光是听到这片段的消息，已经大感 不安，甚至还哭了起来，埋怨自己运气太坏，两位贵妇人刚刚跟她处熟就走了。不过伤心了 一阵以后，她又用这样的想法来安慰自己；彬格莱先生不久就会回来，到浪博恩来吃饭；最 后她心安理得地说，虽然只不过邀他来便饭，她一定要费些心思，请他吃两道大菜。

<- ->

Chapter XXII of Volume I

THE Bennets were engaged to dine with the Lucases, and again during the chief of the day, was Miss Lucas so kind as to listen to Mr. Collins. Elizabeth took an opportunity of thanking her. "It keeps him in good humour," said she, "and I am more obliged to you than I can express." Charlotte assured her friend of her satisfaction in being useful, and that it amply repaid her for the little sacrifice of her time. This was very amiable, but Charlotte's kindness extended farther than Elizabeth had any conception of; -- its object was nothing less than to secure her from any return of Mr. Collins's addresses, by engaging them towards herself. Such was Miss Lucas's scheme; and appearances were so favourable that when they parted at night, she would have felt almost sure of success if he had not been to leave Hertfordshire so very soon. But here, she did injustice to the fire and independence of his character, for it led him to escape out of Longbourn House the next morning with admirable slyness, and hasten to Lucas Lodge to throw himself at her feet. He was anxious to avoid the notice of his cousins, from a conviction that if they saw him depart, they could not fail to conjecture his design, and he was not willing to have the attempt known till its success could be known likewise; for though feeling almost secure, and with reason, for Charlotte had been tolerably encouraging, he was comparatively diffident since the adventure of Wednesday. His reception however was of the most flattering kind. Miss Lucas perceived him from an upper window as he walked towards the house, and instantly set out to meet him accidentally in the lane. But little had she dared to hope that so much love and eloquence awaited her there.

In as short a time as Mr. Collins's long speeches would allow, every thing was settled between them to the satisfaction of both; and as they entered the house, he earnestly entreated her to name the day that was to make him the happiest of men; and though such a solicitation must be waved for the present, the lady felt no inclination to trifle with his happiness. The stupidity with which he was favoured by nature must guard his courtship from any charm that could make a woman wish for its continuance; and Miss Lucas, who accepted him solely from the pure and disinterested desire of an establishment, cared not how soon that establishment were gained.

Sir William and Lady Lucas were speedily applied to for their consent; and it was bestowed with a most joyful alacrity. Mr. Collins's present circumstances made it a most eligible match for their daughter, to whom they could give little fortune; and his prospects of future wealth were exceedingly fair. Lady Lucas began directly to calculate with more interest than the matter had ever excited before, how many years longer Mr. Bennet was likely to live; and Sir William gave it as his decided opinion that whenever Mr. Collins should be in possession of the Longbourn estate, it would be highly expedient that both he and his wife should make their appearance at St. James's. The whole family, in short, were properly overjoyed on the occasion. The younger girls formed hopes of coming out a year or two sooner than they might otherwise have done; and the boys were relieved from their apprehension of Charlotte's dying an old maid. Charlotte herself was tolerably composed. She had gained her point, and had time to consider of it. Her reflections were in general satisfactory. Mr. Collins to be sure was neither sensible nor agreeable; his society was irksome, and his attachment to her must be imaginary. But still, he would be her husband. -- Without thinking highly either of men or of matrimony, marriage had always been her object; it was the only honourable provision for well-educated young women of small fortune, and however uncertain of giving happiness, must be their pleasantest preservative from want. This preservative she had now obtained; and at the age of twenty-seven, without having ever been handsome, she felt all the good luck of it. The least agreeable circumstance in the business was the surprise it must occasion to Elizabeth Bennet, whose friendship she valued beyond that of any other person. Elizabeth would wonder, and probably would blame her; and though her resolution was not to be shaken, her feelings must be hurt by such disapprobation. She resolved to give her the information herself, and therefore charged Mr. Collins, when he returned to Longbourn to dinner, to drop no hint of what had passed before any of the family. A promise of secrecy was of course very dutifully given, but it could not be kept without difficulty; for the curiosity excited by his long absence burst forth in such very direct questions on his return, as required some ingenuity to evade, and he was at the same time exercising great self-denial, for he was longing to publish his prosperous love.

As he was to begin his journey too early on the morrow to see any of the family, the ceremony of leave-taking was performed when the ladies moved for the night; and Mrs. Bennet, with great politeness and cordiality, said how happy they should be to see him at Longbourn again, whenever his other engagements might allow him to visit them.

"My dear Madam," he replied, "this invitation is particularly gratifying, because it is what I have been hoping to receive; and you may be very certain that I shall avail myself of it as soon as possible."

They were all astonished; and Mr. Bennet, who could by no means wish for so speedy a return, immediately said,

"But is there not danger of Lady Catherine's disapprobation here, my good sir? -- You had better neglect your relations, than run the risk of offending your patroness."

"My dear sir," replied Mr. Collins, "I am particularly obliged to you for this friendly caution, and you may depend upon my not taking so material a step without her ladyship's concurrence."

"You cannot be too much on your guard. Risk any thing rather than her displeasure; and if you find it likely to be raised by your coming to us again, which I should think exceedingly probable, stay quietly at home, and be satisfied that we shall take no offence."

"Believe me, my dear sir, my gratitude is warmly excited by such affectionate attention; and depend upon it, you will speedily receive from me a letter of thanks for this, as well as for every other mark of your regard during my stay in Hertfordshire. As for my fair cousins, though my absence may not be long enough to render it necessary, I shall now take the liberty of wishing them health and happiness, not excepting my cousin Elizabeth."

With proper civilities the ladies then withdrew; all of them equally surprised to find that he meditated a quick return. Mrs. Bennet wished to understand by it that he thought of paying his addresses to one of her younger girls, and Mary might have been prevailed on to accept him. She rated his abilities much higher than any of the others; there was a solidity in his reflections which often struck her, and though by no means so clever as herself, she thought that if encouraged to read and improve himself by such an example as her's, he might become a very agreeable companion. But on the following morning, every hope of this kind was done away. Miss Lucas called soon after breakfast, and in a private conference with Elizabeth related the event of the day before.

The possibility of Mr. Collins's fancying himself in love with her friend had once occurred to Elizabeth within the last day or two; but that Charlotte could encourage him, seemed almost as far from possibility as that she could encourage him herself, and her astonishment was consequently so great as to overcome at first the bounds of decorum, and she could not help crying out,

"Engaged to Mr. Collins! my dear Charlotte, -- impossible!"

The steady countenance which Miss Lucas had commanded in telling her story, gave way to a momentary confusion here on receiving so direct a reproach; though, as it was no more than she expected, she soon regained her composure, and calmly replied,

"Why should you be surprised, my dear Eliza? -- Do you think it incredible that Mr. Collins should be able to procure any woman's good opinion, because he was not so happy as to succeed with you?"

But Elizabeth had now recollected herself, and making a strong effort for it, was able to assure her with tolerable firmness that the prospect of their relationship was highly grateful to her, and that she wished her all imaginable happiness.

"I see what you are feeling," replied Charlotte, -- "you must be surprised, very much surprised, -- so lately as Mr. Collins was wishing to marry you. But when you have had time to think it all over, I hope you will be satisfied with what I have done. I am not romantic, you know. I never was. I ask only a comfortable home; and considering Mr. Collins's character, connections, and situation in life, I am convinced that my chance of happiness with him is as fair as most people can boast on entering the marriage state."

Elizabeth quietly answered "Undoubtedly;" -- and after an awkward pause, they returned to the rest of the family. Charlotte did not stay much longer, and Elizabeth was then left to reflect on what she had heard. It was a long time before she became at all reconciled to the idea of so unsuitable a match. The strangeness of Mr. Collins's making two offers of marriage within three days, was nothing in comparison of his being now accepted. She had always felt that Charlotte's opinion of matrimony was not exactly like her own, but she could not have supposed it possible that, when called into action, she would have sacrificed every better feeling to worldly advantage. Charlotte the wife of Mr. Collins, was a most humiliating picture! -- And to the pang of a friend disgracing herself and sunk in her esteem, was added the distressing conviction that it was impossible for that friend to be tolerably happy in the lot she had chosen.这一天班纳特全家都被卢卡斯府上请去吃饭，又多蒙卢卡斯小姐一片好意，整日陪着柯 林斯先生谈话。伊丽莎白利用了一个机会向她道谢。她说：“这样可以叫他精神痛快些，我 对你真是说不尽的感激。”夏绿蒂说，能够替朋友效劳，非常乐意，虽然花了一点时间，却 得到了很大的快慰。这真是太好了；可是夏绿蒂的好意，远非伊丽莎白所能意料；原来夏绿 蒂是有意要尽量逗引柯林斯先生跟她自己谈话，免得他再去向伊丽莎白献殷勤。她这个计谋 看来进行得十分顺利。晚上大家分手的时候，夏绿蒂几乎满有把握地感觉到，要不是柯林斯 先生这么快就要离开哈福德郡，事情一定能成功。但是她这样的想法，未免太不了解他那如 火如荼、独断独行的性格。且说第二天一大早，柯林斯就采用了相当狡猾的办法，溜出了浪 博恩，赶到卢家庄来向她屈身求爱。他唯恐给表妹们碰到了，他认为，假若让她们看见他走 开，那就必定会让她们猜中他的打算，而他不等到事情有了成功的把握，决不愿意让人家知 道。虽说他当场看到夏绿蒂对他颇有情意，因此觉得这事十拿九稳可以成功，可是从星期三 那场冒险以来，他究竟不敢太鲁莽了。不过人家倒很巴结地接待了他。卢卡斯小姐从楼上窗 口看见他向她家里走来，便连忙到那条小道上去接他，又装出是偶然相逢的样子。她万万想 不到，柯林斯这一次竟然给她带来了说不尽的千情万爱。

在短短的一段时间里，柯林斯先生说了多多少少的话，于是两人之间便一切都讲妥了， 而且双方都很满意。一走进屋子，他就诚恳地要求她择定吉日，使他成为世界上最幸福的 人，虽说这种请求，暂应该置之不理，可是这位小姐并不想要拿他的幸福当儿戏。他天生一 副蠢相，求起爱来总是打动不了女人的心，女人一碰到他求爱，总是请他碰壁。卢卡斯小姐 所以愿意答应他，完全是为了财产打算，至于那笔财产何年何月可以拿到手，她倒不在乎。

他们俩立刻就去请求威廉爵士夫妇加以允许，老夫妇连忙高高兴兴地答应了。他们本来 没有什么嫁妆给女儿，论柯林斯先生目前的境况，真是再适合不过的一个女婿，何况他将来 一定会发一笔大财。卢卡斯太太立刻带着空前未有过的兴趣，开始盘算着班纳特先生还有多 少年可活；威廉爵士一口断定说，只要林斯先生一旦得到了浪博恩的财产，他夫妇俩就大有 觐见皇上的希望了。总而言之，这件大事叫全家人都快活透顶。几位小女儿都满怀希望，认 为这一来可以早一两年出去交际了，男孩子们再也不担心夏绿蒂会当老处女了。只有夏绿蒂 本人倒相当镇定。她现在初步已经成功，还有时间去仔细考虑一番。她想了一下，大致满 意。柯林斯先生固然既不通情达理，又不讨人喜爱，同他相处实在是件讨厌的事，他对她的 爱也一定是空中楼阁，不过她还是要他做丈夫。虽然她对于婚姻和夫妇生活，估价都不甚 高，可是，结婚到底是她一贯的目标，大凡家境不好而又受过相当教育的青年女子，总是把 结婚当作仅有的一条体面的退路。尽管结婚并不一定会叫人幸福，但总算约她自己安排了一 个最可靠的储藏室日后可以不致挨冻受饥。她现在就获得这样一个储藏室了。她今年二十七 岁，人长得又不标致，这个储藏室当然会使她觉得无限幸运。只有一件事令人不快──那就 是说，伊丽莎白·班纳特准会对这门亲事感到惊奇，而她又是一向把伊丽莎白的交情看得比 什么人的交情都重要。伊丽莎白一定会诧异，说不定还要埋怨她。虽说她一经下定决心便不 会动摇，然而人家非难起来一定会使她难受。于是她决定亲自把这件事告诉她，嘱咐柯林斯 先生回到浪博恩吃饭的时候，不要在班纳特家里任何人面前透露一点风声。对方当然唯命是 从，答应保守秘密，其实秘密是很难保守，因为他出去得太久了，一定会引起人家的好奇 心，因此他一回去，大家立刻向他问长问短，他得要有几分能耐才能够遮掩过去，加上他又 巴不得把此番情场得意的情况宣扬出去，因此他好容易才克制住了。

他明天一大早就要启程，来不及向大家辞行，所以当夜太太小姐们就寝的时候，大家便 相互话别；班纳特太太极其诚恳、极有礼貌地说，以后他要是有便再来浪博恩，上她们那儿 去玩玩，那真叫她们太高兴了。

他回答道：“亲爱的太太，承蒙邀约，不胜感激，我也正希望能领受这份盛意；请你放 心，我一有空就来看你们。”

大家都吃了一惊，尤其是班纳特先生，根本不希望他马上回来，便连忙说道：

“贤侄，你不怕珈苔琳夫人不赞成吗？你最好把亲戚关系看得淡一些，免得担那么大的 风险，得罪了你的女施主。”

柯林斯先生回答道：“老长辈，我非常感激你这样好心地提醒我，请你放心，这样重大 的事，不得到她老人家的同意，我决不会冒昧从事。”

“多小心一些只会有益处。什么事都不要紧，可千万不能叫她老人家不高兴。要是你想 到我们这儿来，而她却不高兴让你来（我觉得这是非常可能的），那么就请你安分一些，待 在家里，你放心，我们决不会因此而见怪的。”

“老长辈，请相信我，蒙你这样好心地关注，真叫我感激不尽。你放心好了，你马上就 会收到我一封谢函，感谢这一点，感谢我在哈福郡蒙你们对我的种种照拂。至于诸位表妹， 虽然我去不了多少日子，且请恕我冒昧，就趁着现在祝她们健康幸福，连伊丽莎白表妹也不 例外。”

太太小姐们便行礼如仪，辞别回房；大家听说他竟打算很快就回来，都感到惊讶。班纳 特太太满以为他是打算向她的哪一个小女儿求婚，也许能劝劝曼丽去应承他。曼丽比任何姐 妹都看重他的能力。他思想方面的坚定很叫她倾心；他虽然比不上她自己那样聪明，可是只 要有一个象她这样的人作为榜样，鼓励他读书上进，那他一定会成为一个称心如意的伴侣。 只可惜一到第二天早上，这种希望就完全破灭了。卢卡斯小姐刚一吃过早饭，就来访问，私 下跟伊丽莎白把前一天的事说了出来。

早在前一两天，伊丽莎白就一度想到，柯林斯先生可能一厢情愿，自以为爱上了她这位 朋友，可是，要说夏绿蒂会怂恿他，那未免太不可能，正如她自己不可能怂恿他一样，因此 她现在听到这件事，不禁大为惊讶，连礼貌也不顾了，竟大声叫了起来：

“跟柯林斯先生订婚！亲爱的夏绿蒂，那怎么行！”

卢卡斯小姐乍听得这一声心直口快的责备，镇静的脸色不禁变得慌张起来，好在这也是 她意料中事，因此她立刻就恢复了常态，从容不迫地说：

“你为什么这样惊奇，亲爱的伊丽莎？柯林斯先生不幸没有得到你的赏识，难道就不作 兴他得到别的女人的赏识吗？”

伊丽莎白这时候已经镇定下来，便竭力克制着自己，用相当肯定的语气预祝他们俩将来 良缘美满，幸福无疆。

夏绿蒂回答道：“我明白你的心思，你一定会感到奇怪，而且感到非常奇怪，因为在不 久以前，柯林斯先生还在想跟你结婚。可是，只要你空下来把这事情细细地想一下，你就会 赞成我的做法。你知道我不是个罗曼谛克的人，我决不是那样的人。我只希望有一个舒舒服 服的家。论柯林斯先生的性格、社会关系和身份地位，我觉得跟他结了婚，也能够获得幸 福，并不下于一般人结婚时所夸耀的那种幸福。”

伊丽莎白心平气和地回答道：“毫无问题。”她们俩别别扭扭地在一起待了一会儿，便 和家人一块坐下。夏绿蒂没有过多久就走了；伊丽莎白独自把刚才听到的那些话仔细想了一 下。这样不合适的一门亲事，真使她难受了好久。说起柯林斯先生三天之内求了两次婚，本 就够稀奇了，如今竟会有人应承他，实在是更稀奇。她一向觉得，夏绿蒂关于婚姻问题方面 的见解，跟她颇不一致，却不曾料想到一旦事到临头，她竟会完全不顾高尚的情操，来屈就 一些世俗的利益。夏绿蒂做了柯林斯的妻子，这真是天下最丢人的事！她不仅为这样一个朋 友的自取其辱、自贬身份而感到难受，而且她还十分痛心地断定，她朋友拈的这一个阄儿， 决不会给她自己带来多大的幸福。

<- ->

Chapter XXIII of Volume I

ELIZABETH was sitting with her mother and sisters, reflecting on what she had heard, and doubting whether she were authorised to mention it, when Sir William Lucas himself appeared, sent by his daughter to announce her engagement to the family. With many compliments to them, and much self-gratulation on the prospect of a connection between the houses, he unfolded the matter, -- to an audience not merely wondering, but incredulous; for Mrs. Bennet, with more perseverance than politeness, protested he must be entirely mistaken, and Lydia, always unguarded and often uncivil, boisterously exclaimed,

"Good Lord! Sir William, how can you tell such a story? -- Do not you know that Mr. Collins wants to marry Lizzy?"

Nothing less than the complaisance of a courtier could have borne without anger such treatment; but Sir William's good breeding carried him through it all; and though he begged leave to be positive as to the truth of his information, he listened to all their impertinence with the most forbearing courtesy.

Elizabeth, feeling it incumbent on her to relieve him from so unpleasant a situation, now put herself forward to confirm his account, by mentioning her prior knowledge of it from Charlotte herself; and endeavoured to put a stop to the exclamations of her mother and sisters, by the earnestness of her congratulations to Sir William, in which she was readily joined by Jane, and by making a variety of remarks on the happiness that might be expected from the match, the excellent character of Mr. Collins, and the convenient distance of Hunsford from London.

Mrs. Bennet was in fact too much overpowered to say a great deal while Sir William remained; but no sooner had he left them than her feelings found a rapid vent. In the first place, she persisted in disbelieving the whole of the matter; secondly, she was very sure that Mr. Collins had been taken in; thirdly, she trusted that they would never be happy together; and fourthly, that the match might be broken off. Two inferences, however, were plainly deduced from the whole; one, that Elizabeth was the real cause of all the mischief; and the other, that she herself had been barbarously used by them all; and on these two points she principally dwelt during the rest of the day. Nothing could console and nothing appease her. -- Nor did that day wear out her resentment. A week elapsed before she could see Elizabeth without scolding her, a month passed away before she could speak to Sir William or Lady Lucas without being rude, and many months were gone before she could at all forgive their daughter.

Mr. Bennet's emotions were much more tranquil on the occasion, and such as he did experience he pronounced to be of a most agreeable sort; for it gratified him, he said, to discover that Charlotte Lucas, whom he had been used to think tolerably sensible, was as foolish as his wife, and more foolish than his daughter!

Jane confessed herself a little surprised at the match; but she said less of her astonishment than of her earnest desire for their happiness; nor could Elizabeth persuade her to consider it as improbable. Kitty and Lydia were far from envying Miss Lucas, for Mr. Collins was only a clergyman; and it affected them in no other way than as a piece of news to spread at Meryton.

Lady Lucas could not be insensible of triumph on being able to retort on Mrs. Bennet the comfort of having a daughter well married; and she called at Longbourn rather oftener than usual to say how happy she was, though Mrs. Bennet's sour looks and ill-natured remarks might have been enough to drive happiness away.

Between Elizabeth and Charlotte there was a restraint which kept them mutually silent on the subject; and Elizabeth felt persuaded that no real confidence could ever subsist between them again. Her disappointment in Charlotte made her turn with fonder regard to her sister, of whose rectitude and delicacy she was sure her opinion could never be shaken, and for whose happiness she grew daily more anxious, as Bingley had now been gone a week, and nothing was heard of his return.

Jane had sent Caroline an early answer to her letter, and was counting the days till she might reasonably hope to hear again. The promised letter of thanks from Mr. Collins arrived on Tuesday, addressed to their father, and written with all the solemnity of gratitude which a twelvemonth's abode in the family might have prompted. After discharging his conscience on that head, he proceeded to inform them, with many rapturous expressions, of his happiness in having obtained the affection of their amiable neighbour, Miss Lucas, and then explained that it was merely with the view of enjoying her society that he had been so ready to close with their kind wish of seeing him again at Longbourn, whither he hoped to be able to return on Monday fortnight; for Lady Catherine, he added, so heartily approved his marriage, that she wished it to take place as soon as possible, which he trusted would be an unanswerable argument with his amiable Charlotte to name an early day for making him the happiest of men.

Mr. Collins's return into Hertfordshire was no longer a matter of pleasure to Mrs. Bennet. On the contrary, she was as much disposed to complain of it as her husband. -- It was very strange that he should come to Longbourn instead of to Lucas Lodge; it was also very inconvenient and exceedingly troublesome. -- She hated having visitors in the house while her health was so indifferent, and lovers were of all people the most disagreeable. Such were the gentle murmurs of Mrs. Bennet, and they gave way only to the greater distress of Mr. Bingley's continued absence.

Neither Jane nor Elizabeth were comfortable on this subject. Day after day passed away without bringing any other tidings of him than the report which shortly prevailed in Meryton of his coming no more to Netherfield the whole winter; a report which highly incensed Mrs. Bennet, and which she never failed to contradict as a most scandalous falsehood.

Even Elizabeth began to fear -- not that Bingley was indifferent -- but that his sisters would be successful in keeping him away. Unwilling as she was to admit an idea so destructive of Jane's happiness, and so dishonourable to the stability of her lover, she could not prevent its frequently recurring. The united efforts of his two unfeeling sisters and of his overpowering friend, assisted by the attractions of Miss Darcy and the amusements of London, might be too much, she feared, for the strength of his attachment.

As for Jane, her anxiety under this suspence was, of course, more painful than Elizabeth's; but whatever she felt she was desirous of concealing, and between herself and Elizabeth, therefore, the subject was never alluded to. But as no such delicacy restrained her mother, an hour seldom passed in which she did not talk of Bingley, express her impatience for his arrival, or even require Jane to confess that if he did not come back, she should think herself very ill used. It needed all Jane's steady mildness to bear these attacks with tolerable tranquillity.

Mr. Collins returned most punctually on the Monday fortnight, but his reception at Longbourn was not quite so gracious as it had been on his first introduction. He was too happy, however, to need much attention; and luckily for the others, the business of love-making relieved them from a great deal of his company. The chief of every day was spent by him at Lucas Lodge, and he sometimes returned to Longbourn only in time to make an apology for his absence before the family went to bed.

Mrs. Bennet was really in a most pitiable state. The very mention of any thing concerning the match threw her into an agony of ill humour, and wherever she went she was sure of hearing it talked of. The sight of Miss Lucas was odious to her. As her successor in that house, she regarded her with jealous abhorrence. Whenever Charlotte came to see them she concluded her to be anticipating the hour of possession; and whenever she spoke in a low voice to Mr. Collins, was convinced that they were talking of the Longbourn estate, and resolving to turn herself and her daughters out of the house as soon as Mr. Bennet were dead. She complained bitterly of all this to her husband.

"Indeed, Mr. Bennet," said she, "it is very hard to think that Charlotte Lucas should ever be mistress of this house, that I should be forced to make way for her, and live to see her take my place in it!"

"My dear, do not give way to such gloomy thoughts. Let us hope for better things. Let us flatter ourselves that I may be the survivor."

This was not very consoling to Mrs. Bennet, and, therefore, instead of making any answer, she went on as before,

"I cannot bear to think that they should have all this estate, If it was not for the entail I should not mind it."

"What should not you mind?"

"I should not mind any thing at all."

"Let us be thankful that you are preserved from a state of such insensibility."

"I never can be thankful, Mr. Bennet, for any thing about the entail. How any one could have the conscience to entail away an estate from one's own daughters I cannot understand; and all for the sake of Mr. Collins too! -- Why should he have it more than anybody else?"

"I leave it to yourself to determine," said Mr. Bennet.

END OF VOL. I伊丽莎白正跟母亲和姐妹坐在一起，回想刚才所听到的那件事，决不定是否可以把它告 诉大家，就在这时候，威廉·卢卡斯爵士来了。他是受了女儿的拜托，前来班府上宣布她订 婚的消息。他一面叙述这件事，一面又大大地恭维了太太小姐们一阵，说是两家能结上亲， 他真感到荣幸。班府上的人听了，不仅感到惊异，而且不相信真有这回事。班纳特太太再也 顾不得礼貌，竟一口咬定他弄错了。丽迪雅一向又任性又撒野，不由得叫道：

“天哪！威廉爵士，你怎么会说出这番话来？你不知道柯林斯先生要娶丽萃吗？”

遇到这种情形，只有象朝廷大臣那样能够逆来顺受的人，才不会生气，好在威廉爵士颇 有素养，竟没有把它当一回事，虽然他要求她们相信他说的是实话，可是他却使出了极大的 忍耐功夫，满有礼貌地听着她们无理的谈吐。

伊丽莎白觉得自己有责任帮助他来打开这种僵局，于是挺身而出，证明他说的实话，说 是刚刚已经听到夏绿蒂本人谈起过了。为了尽力使母亲和妹妹们不再大惊小怪，她便诚恳地 向威廉爵士道喜，吉英马上也替她帮腔，又用种种话来说明这门婚姻是何等幸福，柯林斯先 生品格又非常好，汉斯福和伦敦相隔不远往返方便。

班纳特太太在威廉爵士面前，实在气得说不出话；可是他一走，她那一肚子牢骚便马上 发泄出来。第一，她坚决不相信这回事；第二，她断定柯林斯先生受了骗；第三，她相信这 一对夫妇决不会幸福；第四，这门亲事可能会破裂。不过她却从整个事件上简单地得出了两 个结论──一个是：这场笑话全都是伊丽莎白一手造成的；另一个是，她自己受尽了大家的 欺负虐待；在那一整天里，她所谈的大都是这两点。随便怎么也安慰不了她，随便怎么也平 不了她的气。直到晚上，怨愤依然没有消散。她见到伊丽莎白就骂，一直骂了一个星期之 久。她同威廉爵士或卢卡斯太太说起话来，总是粗声粗气，一直过了一个月才好起来；至于 夏绿蒂，她竟过了好几个月才宽恕了她。

对班纳特先生说来，这件事反而使他心情上益发洒脱，据他说，这次所经过的一切，真 使他精神上舒服到极点。他说，他本以为夏绿蒂·卢卡斯相当懂事，哪知道她简直跟他太太 一样蠢，比起他的女儿来就更要蠢了，他实在觉得高兴！

吉英也承认这门婚姻有些奇怪，可是她嘴上并没说什么，反而诚恳地祝他们俩幸福。虽 然伊丽莎白再三剖白给她听，她却始终以为这门婚姻未必一定不会幸福。吉蒂和丽迪雅根本 不羡慕卢卡斯小姐，因为柯林斯先生不过是个传教士而已；这件事根本影响不了她们，除非 把它当作一件新闻，带到麦里屯去传播一下。

再说到卢卡斯太太，她既然也有一个女儿获得了美满的姻缘，自然衷心快慰，因而也不 会不想到趁此去向班纳特太太反唇相讥一下。于是她拜望浪博恩的次数比往常更加频繁，说 是她如今多么高兴，不过班纳特太太满脸恶相，满口的毒话，也足够叫她扫兴的了。

伊丽莎白和夏绿蒂之间从此竟有了一层隔膜，彼此不便提到这桩事。伊丽莎白断定她们 俩再也不会象从前那样推心置腹。她既然在夏绿蒂身上失望，便越发亲切地关注到自己姐姐 身上来。她深信姐姐为人正直，作风优雅，她这种看法决不会动摇。她关心姐姐的幸福一天 比一天来得迫切，因为彬格莱先生已经走了一个星期，却没有听到一点儿她要回来的消息。

吉英很早就给珈罗琳写了回信，现在正在数着日子，看看还得过多少天才可以又接到她 的信。柯林斯先生事先答应写来的那封谢函星期二就收到了，信是写给她们父亲的，信上说 了多少感激的话，看他那种过甚其辞的语气，就好象在他们府上叨光了一年似的。他在这方 面表示了歉意以后，便用了多少欢天喜地的措辞，告诉他们说，他已经有幸获得他们的芳邻 卢卡斯小姐的欢心了，他接着又说，为了要去看看他的心上人，他可以趁便来看看他们，免 得辜负他们善意的期望，希望能在两个礼拜以后的星期一到达浪博恩；他又说，珈苔琳夫人 衷心地赞成他赶快结婚，并且希望愈早愈好，他相信他那位心上人夏绿蒂决不会反对及早定 出佳期，使他成为天下最幸福的人。对班纳特太太说来，柯林斯先生的重返浪博恩，如今并 不是什么叫人快意的事了。她反而跟她丈夫一样地大为抱怨。说也奇怪，柯林斯不去卢家 庄，却要来到浪搏恩，这真是既不方便，又太麻烦。她现在正当健康失调，因此非常讨厌客 人上门，何况这些痴情种子都是很讨厌的人。班纳特太太成天嘀咕着这些事，除非想到彬格 莱一直不回来而使她感到更大的痛苦时，她方才住口。

吉英跟伊丽莎白都为这个问题大感不安。一天又一天，听不到一点关于他的消息，只听 得麦里屯纷纷传言，说他今冬再也不会上尼日斐花园来了，班纳特太太听得非常生气，总是 加以驳斥，说那是诬蔑性的谣言。

连伊丽莎白也开始恐惧起来了，她并不是怕彬格莱薄情，而是怕他的姐妹们真的绊住了 他。尽管她不愿意有这种想法，因为这种想法对于吉英的幸福既有不利，对于吉英心上人的 忠贞，也未免是一种侮辱，可是她还是往往禁不住要这样想。他那两位无情无义的姐妹，和 那位足以制服他的朋友同心协力，再加上达西小姐的窈窕妩媚，以及伦敦的声色娱乐，纵使 他果真对她念念不忘，恐怕也挣脱不了那个圈套。

至于吉英，她在这种动荡不安的情况下，自然比伊丽莎白更加感到焦虑，可是她总不愿 意把自己的心事暴露出来，所以她和伊丽莎白一直没有提到这件事。偏偏她母亲不能体贴她 的苦衷，过不了一个钟头就要提到彬格莱，说是等待他回来实在等待心焦，甚至硬要吉英承 认──要是彬格莱果真不回来，那她一定会觉得自己受了薄情的亏待。幸亏吉英临事从容不 迫，柔和镇定，好容易才忍受了她这些谗言诽语。

柯林斯先生在两个礼拜以后的星期一准时到达，可是浪搏恩却不象他初来时那样热烈地 欢迎他了。他实在高兴不过也用不着别人献殷勤。这真是主人家走运，多亏他恋爱成了功， 这才使别人能够清闲下来，不必再去跟他周旋。他每天把大部分时间消磨在卢家庄，一直挨 到卢府上快要睡觉的时候，才回到浪搏恩来，向大家道歉一声，请大家原谅他终日未归。

班纳特太太着实可怜。只要一提到那门亲事，她就会不高兴，而且随便她走到那儿，她 总会听到人们谈起这件事。她一看到卢卡斯小姐就觉得讨厌。一想到卢卡斯小姐将来有一天 会接替她做这幢屋子里的主妇，她就益发嫉妒和厌恶。每逢夏绿蒂来看她们，她总以为人家 是来考察情况，看看还要过多少时候就可以搬进来住；每逢夏绿蒂跟柯林斯先生低声说话的 时候，她就以为他们是在谈论浪搏恩的家产，是在计议一俟班纳特先生去世以后，就要把她 和她的几个女儿撵出去。她把这些伤心事都说给她丈夫听。

她说：“我的好老爷，夏绿蒂·卢卡斯迟早要做这屋子里的主妇，我却非得让她不可， 眼睁睁看着她来接替我的位置，这可叫我受不了！”

“我的好太太，别去想这些伤心事吧。我们不妨从好的方面去想。说不定我比你的寿命 还要长，我们姑且就这样来安慰自己吧。”

可是这些话安慰不了班纳特太太，因此她非但没有回答，反而象刚才一样地诉苦下去。

“我一想到所有的产业都得落到他们手里，就受不了。要不是为了继承权的问题，我才 不在乎呢。”

“你不在乎什么？”

“什么我都不在乎。”

“让我们谢天谢地，你头脑还没有不清楚到这种地步。”

“我的好老爷，凡是有关继承权的事，我决不会谢天谢地的。随便哪个人，怎么肯昧着 良心，不把财产遗传给自己的女儿们？我真弄不懂，何况一切都是为了柯林斯先生的缘故！ 为什么偏偏要他享有这份遗产？”

“我让你自己去想吧。”班纳特先生说。

<- ->

Chapter I of Volume II

MISS Bingley's letter arrived, and put an end to doubt. The very first sentence conveyed the assurance of their being all settled in London for the winter, and concluded with her brother's regret at not having had time to pay his respects to his friends in Hertfordshire before he left the country.

Hope was over, entirely over; and when Jane could attend to the rest of the letter, she found little, except the professed affection of the writer, that could give her any comfort. Miss Darcy's praise occupied the chief of it. Her many attractions were again dwelt on, and Caroline boasted joyfully of their increasing intimacy, and ventured to predict the accomplishment of the wishes which had been unfolded in her former letter. She wrote also with great pleasure of her brother's being an inmate of Mr. Darcy's house, and mentioned with raptures some plans of the latter with regard to new furniture. Elizabeth, to whom Jane very soon communicated the chief of all this, heard it in silent indignation. Her heart was divided between concern for her sister, and resentment against all the others. To Caroline's assertion of her brother's being partial to Miss Darcy she paid no credit. That he was really fond of Jane, she doubted no more than she had ever done; and much as she had always been disposed to like him, she could not think without anger, hardly without contempt, on that easiness of temper, that want of proper resolution which now made him the slave of his designing friends, and led him to sacrifice his own happiness to the caprice of their inclinations. Had his own happiness, however, been the only sacrifice, he might have been allowed to sport with it in what ever manner he thought best; but her sister's was involved in it, as, she thought, he must be sensible himself. It was a subject, in short, on which reflection would be long indulged, and must be unavailing. She could think of nothing else, and yet whether Bingley's regard had really died away, or were suppressed by his friends' interference; whether he had been aware of Jane's attachment, or whether it had escaped his observation; whichever were the case, though her opinion of him must be materially affected by the difference, her sister's situation remained the same, her peace equally wounded.

A day or two passed before Jane had courage to speak of her feelings to Elizabeth; but at last on Mrs. Bennet's leaving them together, after a longer irritation than usual about Netherfield and its master, she could not help saying,

"Oh! that my dear mother had more command over herself; she can have no idea of the pain she gives me by her continual reflections on him. But I will not repine. It cannot last long. He will be forgot, and we shall all be as we were before."

Elizabeth looked at her sister with incredulous solicitude, but said nothing.

"You doubt me," cried Jane, slightly colouring; "indeed you have no reason. He may live in my memory as the most amiable man of my acquaintance, but that is all. I have nothing either to hope or fear, and nothing to reproach him with. Thank God! I have not that pain. A little time therefore. -- I shall certainly try to get the better."

With a stronger voice she soon added, "I have this comfort immediately, that it has not been more than an error of fancy on my side, and that it has done no harm to any one but myself."

"My dear Jane!" exclaimed Elizabeth, "you are too good. Your sweetness and disinterestedness are really angelic; I do not know what to say to you. I feel as if I had never done you justice, or loved you as you deserve."

Miss Bennet eagerly disclaimed all extraordinary merit, and threw back the praise on her sister's warm affection.

"Nay," said Elizabeth, "this is not fair. You wish to think all the world respectable, and are hurt if I speak ill of any body. I only want to think you perfect, and you set yourself against it. Do not be afraid of my running into any excess, of my encroaching on your privilege of universal good will. You need not. There are few people whom I really love, and still fewer of whom I think well. The more I see of the world, the more am I dissatisfied with it; and every day confirms my belief of the inconsistency of all human characters, and of the little dependence that can be placed on the appearance of either merit or sense. I have met with two instances lately; one I will not mention; the other is Charlotte's marriage. It is unaccountable! in every view it is unaccountable!"

"My dear Lizzy, do not give way to such feelings as these. They will ruin your happiness. You do not make allowance enough for difference of situation and temper. Consider Mr. Collins's respectability, and Charlotte's prudent, steady character. Remember that she is one of a large family; that as to fortune, it is a most eligible match; and be ready to believe, for every body's sake, that she may feel something like regard and esteem for our cousin."

"To oblige you, I would try to believe almost any thing, but no one else could be benefited by such a belief as this; for were I persuaded that Charlotte had any regard for him, I should only think worse of her understanding, than I now do of her heart. My dear Jane, Mr. Collins is a conceited, pompous, narrow-minded, silly man; you know he is, as well as I do; and you must feel, as well as I do, that the woman who marries him, cannot have a proper way of thinking. You shall not defend her, though it is Charlotte Lucas. You shall not, for the sake of one individual, change the meaning of principle and integrity, nor endeavour to persuade yourself or me that selfishness is prudence, and insensibility of danger, security for happiness."

"I must think your language too strong in speaking of both," replied Jane, "and I hope you will be convinced of it, by seeing them happy together. But enough of this. You alluded to something else. You mentioned two instances. I cannot misunderstand you, but I intreat you, dear Lizzy, not to pain me by thinking that person to blame, and saying your opinion of him is sunk. We must not be so ready to fancy ourselves intentionally injured. We must not expect a lively young man to be always so guarded and circumspect. It is very often nothing but our own vanity that deceives us. Women fancy admiration means more than it does."

"And men take care that they should."

"If it is designedly done, they cannot be justified; but I have no idea of there being so much design in the world as some persons imagine."

"I am far from attributing any part of Mr. Bingley's conduct to design," said Elizabeth; "but without scheming to do wrong, or to make others unhappy, there may be error, and there may be misery. Thoughtlessness, want of attention to other people's feelings, and want of resolution, will do the business."

"And do you impute it to either of those?"

"Yes; to the last. But if I go on, I shall displease you by saying what I think of persons you esteem. Stop me whilst you can."

"You persist, then, in supposing his sisters influence him."

"Yes, in conjunction with his friend."

"I cannot believe it. Why should they try to influence him? They can only wish his happiness, and if he is attached to me, no other woman can secure it."

"Your first position is false. They may wish many things besides his happiness; they may wish his increase of wealth and consequence; they may wish him to marry a girl who has all the importance of money, great connections, and pride."

"Beyond a doubt, they do wish him to chuse Miss Darcy," replied Jane; "but this may be from better feelings than you are supposing. They have known her much longer than they have known me; no wonder if they love her better. But, whatever may be their own wishes, it is very unlikely they should have opposed their brother's. What sister would think herself at liberty to do it, unless there were something very objectionable? If they believed him attached to me, they would not try to part us; if he were so, they could not succeed. By supposing such an affection, you make every body acting unnaturally and wrong, and me most unhappy. Do not distress me by the idea. I am not ashamed of having been mistaken -- or, at least, it is slight, it is nothing in comparison of what I should feel in thinking ill of him or his sisters. Let me take it in the best light, in the light in which it may be understood."

Elizabeth could not oppose such a wish; and from this time Mr. Bingley's name was scarcely ever mentioned between them.

Mrs. Bennet still continued to wonder and repine at his returning no more, and though a day seldom passed in which Elizabeth did not account for it clearly, there seemed little chance of her ever considering it with less perplexity. Her daughter endeavoured to convince her of what she did not believe herself, that his attentions to Jane had been merely the effect of a common and transient liking, which ceased when he saw her no more; but though the probability of the statement was admitted at the time, she had the same story to repeat every day. Mrs. Bennet's best comfort was that Mr. Bingley must be down again in the summer.

Mr. Bennet treated the matter differently. "So, Lizzy," said he one day, "your sister is crossed in love I find. I congratulate her. Next to being married, a girl likes to be crossed in love a little now and then. It is something to think of, and gives her a sort of distinction among her companions. When is your turn to come? You will hardly bear to be long outdone by Jane. Now is your time. Here are officers enough at Meryton to disappoint all the young ladies in the country. Let Wickham be your man. He is a pleasant fellow, and would jilt you creditably."

"Thank you, Sir, but a less agreeable man would satisfy me. We must not all expect Jane's good fortune."

"True," said Mr. Bennet, "but it is a comfort to think that, whatever of that kind may befall you, you have an affectionate mother who will always make the most of it."

Mr. Wickham's society was of material service in dispelling the gloom, which the late perverse occurrences had thrown on many of the Longbourn family. They saw him often, and to his other recommendations was now added that of general unreserve. The whole of what Elizabeth had already heard, his claims on Mr. Darcy, and all that he had suffered from him, was now openly acknowledged and publicly canvassed; and every body was pleased to think how much they had always disliked Mr. Darcy before they had known any thing of the matter.

Miss Bennet was the only creature who could suppose there might be any extenuating circumstances in the case, unknown to the society of Hertfordshire; her mild and steady candour always pleaded for allowances, and urged the possibility of mistakes -- but by everybody else Mr. Darcy was condemned as the worst of men.彬格莱小姐的信来了，疑虑消除了。信上第一句话就说，她们决定在伦敦过冬，结尾是 替他哥哥道歉，说他在临走以前，没有来得及向哈福郡的朋友们辞行，很觉遗憾。

希望破灭了，彻底破灭了。吉英继续把信读下去，只觉得除了写信人那种装腔作势的亲 切之外，就根本找不出可以自慰的地方。满篇都是赞美达西小姐的话，絮絮叨叨地谈到她的 千娇百媚。珈罗琳又高高兴兴地说，她们俩之间已经一天比一天来得亲热，而且竟大胆地作 出预言，说是她上封信里面提到的那些愿望，一定可以实现。她还得意非凡地写道，她哥哥 已经住到达西先生家里去，又欢天喜地地提到达西打算添置新家具。

吉英立刻把这些事大都告诉了伊丽莎白，伊丽莎白听了，怒而不言。她真伤心透了，一 方面是关怀自己的姐姐，另方面是怨恨那帮人。珈罗琳信上说她哥哥钟情于达西小姐，伊丽 莎白无论如何也不相信。她仍旧象以往一样，相信彬格莱先生真正喜欢吉英。伊丽莎白一向 很看重他，现在才知道他原来是这样一个容易说话而没有主意的人，以致被他那批诡计多端 的朋友们牵制住了，听凭他们反复无常地作弄他，拿他的幸福作牺牲品──想到这些，她就 不能不气愤，甚至不免有些看不起他。要是只有他个人的幸福遭到牺牲，那他爱怎么胡搞都 可以，可是这里面毕竟还牵涉着她姐姐的幸福，她相信他自己也应该明白。简单说来，这问 题当然反复考虑过，到头来一定是没有办法。她想不起什么别的了。究竟是彬格莱先生真的 变了心呢，还是根本不知道？虽然对她说来，她应该辨明其中的是非曲直，然后才能断定他 是好是坏，可是对她姐姐说来，反正都是一样地伤心难受。

隔了一两天，吉英才鼓起勇气，把自己的心事说给伊丽莎白听。且说那天班纳特太太象 往常一样说起尼日斐花园和它的主人，唠叨了老半天，后来总算走开了，只剩下她们姐妹 俩，吉英这才禁不往说道：

“噢，但愿妈妈多控制她自己一些吧！她没晓得她这样时时刻刻提起他，叫我多么痛 苦。不过我决不怨谁。这局面不会长久的。他马上就会给我们忘掉，我们还是会和往常一 样。”

伊丽莎白半信半疑而又极其关切地望着姐姐，一声不响。

“你不相信我的话吗？”吉英微微红着脸嚷道。“那你真是毫无理由。他在我的记忆里 可能是个最可爱的朋友，但也不过如此而已。我既没有什么奢望，也没有什么担心，更没有 什么要责备他的地方。多谢上帝，我还没有那种苦恼。因此稍微过一些时候，我一定会就慢 慢克服过来的。”

她立刻又用更坚强的声调说道：“我立刻就可以安慰自己说：这只怪我自己瞎想，好在 并没有损害别人，只损害了我自己。”

伊丽莎白连忙叫起来了：“亲爱的吉英，你太善良了。你那样好心，那样处处为别人着 想，真象天使一般；我不知道应该怎么同你说才好。我觉得我从前待你还不够好，爱你还不 够深。”

吉英竭力否认这一切言过其实的夸奖，反而用这些赞美的话来赞扬妹妹的热情。

“别那么说，”伊丽莎白说，“这样说不公平的，你总以为天下都是好人。我只要说了 谁一句坏话，你就难受。我要把你看作一个完美无瑕的人，你就来驳斥。请你放心，我决不 会说得过分，你有权利把四海之内的人一视同仁，我也不会干涉你。你用不着担心。至于 我，我真正喜欢的人没有几个，我心目中的好人就更少了。世事经历得愈多，我就愈对世事 不满；我一天比一天相信，人性都是见异思迁，我们不能凭着某人表面上一点点长处或见 解，就去相信他。最近我碰到了两件事：其中一件我不愿意说出来，另一件就是夏绿蒂的婚 姻问题。这简直是莫明其妙！任你怎样看法，都是莫明其妙！”

“亲爱的丽萃，不要这样胡思乱想吧。那会毁了你的幸福的。你对于各人处境的不同和 脾气的不同，体谅得不够。你且想一想柯林斯先生的身份地位和夏绿蒂的谨慎稳重吧。你得 记住，她也算一个大家闺秀，说起财产方面，倒是一门挺适当的亲事。你且顾全大家的面 子，只当她对我们那位表兄确实有几分敬爱和器重吧。”

“要是看你的面子，我几乎随便对什么事都愿意以为真，可是这对于任何人都没有益 处；我现在只觉得夏绿蒂根本不懂得爱情，要是再叫我去相信她是当真爱上了柯林斯，那我 又要觉得她简直毫无见识。亲爱的吉英，柯林斯先生是个自高自大、喜爱炫耀、心胸狭窄的 蠢汉，这一点你和我懂得一样清楚，你也会同我一样地感觉到，只有头脑不健全的女人才肯 嫁给他。虽说这个女人就是夏绿蒂·卢卡斯，你也不必为她辩护。你千万不能为了某一个人 而改变原则，破格迁就，也不要千方百计地说服我，或是说服你自己去相信，自私自利就是 谨慎，糊涂胆大就等于幸福有了保障。”

“讲到这两个人，我以为你的话说得太过火，”吉英说。“但愿你日后看到他们俩幸福 相处的时候，就会相信我的话不假。这件事可也谈够了，你且谈另外一件吧。你不是举出了 两件事吗？我不会误解你，可是，亲爱的丽萃，我求求你千万不要以为错是错在那个人身 上，千万不要说你瞧不起他，免得我感到痛苦。我们决不能随随便便就以为人家在有意伤害 我们。我们决不可能指望一个生龙活虎的青年会始终小心周到。我们往往会因为我们自己的 虚荣心，而给弄迷了心窍。女人们往往会把爱情这种东西幻想得太不切合实际。”

“因此男人们就故意逗她们那么幻想。”

“如果这桩事当真是存心安排好了的，那实在是他们不应该；可是世界上是否真如某些 人所想象的那样，到处都是计谋，我可不知道。”

“我决不是说彬格莱先生的行为是事先有了计谋的，”伊丽莎白说。“可是，即使没有 存心做坏事，或者说，没有存心叫别人伤心，事实上仍然会做错事情，引起不幸的后果。凡 是粗心大意、看不出别人的好心好意，而且缺乏果断，都一样能害人。”

“你看这桩事也得归到这类原因吗？”

“当然───应该归于最后一种原因。可是，如果叫我再说下去，说出我对于你所器重 的那些人是怎么看法，那也会叫你不高兴的。趁着现在我能够住嘴的时候，且让我住嘴 吧。”

“那么说，你断定是他的姐妹们操纵了他啦。”

“我不相信。她们为什么要操纵他？她们只有希望他幸福；要是他果真爱我，别的女人 便无从使他幸福。”

“你头一个想法就错了。她们除了希望他幸福以外，还有许多别的打算；她们会希望他 更有钱有势；她们会希望他跟一个出身高贵、亲朋显赫的阔女人结婚。”

“毫无问题，她们希望他选中达西小姐，”吉英说：“不过，说到这一点，她们也许是 出于一片好心，并不如你所想象的那么恶劣。她们认识她比认识我早得多，难怪她们更喜欢 她。可是不管她们自己愿望如何，她们总不至于违背她们兄弟的愿望吧。除非有了什么太看 不顺眼的地方，哪个做姐妹的会这样冒味？要是她们相信他爱上了我，她们决不会想要拆散 我们；要是他果真爱我，她们要拆散也拆散不成。如果你一定要以为他对我真有感情，那 么，她们这样做法，便是既不近人情，又荒谬绝伦，我也就更伤心了。不要用这种想法来使 我痛苦吧。我决不会因为一念之差而感到羞耻──即使感到羞耻也极其轻微，倒是一想起他 或他的姐妹们无情无义，我真不知道要难受多少倍呢。让我从最好的方面去想吧，从合乎人 情事理的方面去想吧。”

伊丽莎白无法反对她这种愿望，从此以后，她们就不大提起彬格莱先生的名字。

班纳特太太见他一去不回，仍然不断地纳闷，不断地抱怨，尽管伊丽莎白几乎没有哪一 天不给她解释个清楚明白，然而始终无法使她减少些忧烦。女儿尽力说她，尽说一些连她自 己也不相信的话给母亲听，说是彬格莱先生对于吉英的钟情，只不过是出于一时高兴，根本 算不上什么，一旦她不在他眼前，也就置诸度外了。虽然班纳特太太当时也相信这些话不 假，可是事后她又每天旧事重提，最后只有想出了一个聊以自慰的办法，指望彬格莱先生来 年夏天一定会回到这儿来。

班纳特先生对这件事可就抱着两样的态度。有一天他对伊丽莎白说：“嘿，丽萃，我发 觉你的姐姐失恋了。我倒要祝贺她。一个姑娘除了结婚以外，总喜欢不时地尝点儿失恋的滋 味。那可以使她们有点儿东西去想想，又可以在朋友们面前露露头角。几时轮到你头上来 呢？你也不愿意让吉英超前太久吧。现在你的机会来啦。麦里屯的军官们很多，足够使这个 村子里的每一个年轻的姑娘失意。让韦翰做你的对象吧。他是个有趣的家伙，他会用很体面 的办法把你遗弃。”

“多谢您，爸爸，差一些的人也能使我满意了。我们可不能个个都指望上吉英那样的好 运气。”

“不错，”班纳特先生说；“不管你交上了哪一种运气，你那位好心的妈妈反正会尽心 竭力来成全你的，你只要想到这一点，就会感到安慰了。”

浪搏恩府上因为近来出了几件不顺利的事，好些人都闷闷不乐，多亏有韦翰先生跟他们 来来往往，把这阵闷气消除了不少。她们常常看到他，对他赞不绝口，又说他坦白爽直。伊 丽莎白所听到的那一套话───说什么达西先生有多少地方对他不起，他为达西先生吃了多 少苦头───大家都公认了，而且公开加以谈论。每个人一想到自己远在完全不知道这件事 情时，早就十分讨厌达西先生，便不禁非常得意。

只有班纳特小姐以为这件事里面一定有些蹊跷，还不曾为哈福郡的人们弄清楚。她是个 性子柔和、稳重公正的人，总是要求人家多多体察实情，以为事情往往可能给弄错，可惜别 人全把达西先生看作天下再混账不过的人。

<- ->

Chapter II of Volume II

AFTER a week spent in professions of love and schemes of felicity, Mr. Collins was called from his amiable Charlotte by the arrival of Saturday. The pain of separation, however, might be alleviated on his side, by preparations for the reception of his bride, as he had reason to hope that shortly after his next return into Hertfordshire, the day would be fixed that was to make him the happiest of men. He took leave of his relations at Longbourn with as much solemnity as before; wished his fair cousins health and happiness again, and promised their father another letter of thanks.

On the following Monday, Mrs. Bennet had the pleasure of receiving her brother and his wife, who came as usual to spend the Christmas at Longbourn. Mr. Gardiner was a sensible, gentlemanlike man, greatly superior to his sister, as well by nature as education. The Netherfield ladies would have had difficulty in believing that a man who lived by trade, and within view of his own warehouses, could have been so well bred and agreeable. Mrs. Gardiner, who was several years younger than Mrs. Bennet and Mrs. Philips, was an amiable, intelligent, elegant woman, and a great favourite with all her Longbourn nieces. Between the two eldest and herself especially, there subsisted a very particular regard. They had frequently been staying with her in town.

The first part of Mrs. Gardiner's business on her arrival, was to distribute her presents and describe the newest fashions. When this was done, she had a less active part to play. It became her turn to listen. Mrs. Bennet had many grievances to relate, and much to complain of. They had all been very ill-used since she last saw her sister. Two of her girls had been on the point of marriage, and after all there was nothing in it.

"I do not blame Jane," she continued, "for Jane would have got Mr. Bingley, if she could. But, Lizzy! Oh, sister! it is very hard to think that she might have been Mr. Collins's wife by this time, had not it been for her own perverseness. He made her an offer in this very room, and she refused him. The consequence of it is, that Lady Lucas will have a daughter married before I have, and that Longbourn estate is just as much entailed as ever. The Lucases are very artful people indeed, sister. They are all for what they can get. I am sorry to say it of them, but so it is. It makes me very nervous and poorly, to be thwarted so in my own family, and to have neighbours who think of themselves before anybody else. However, your coming just at this time is the greatest of comforts, and I am very glad to hear what you tell us, of long sleeves."

Mrs. Gardiner, to whom the chief of this news had been given before, in the course of Jane and Elizabeth's correspondence with her, made her sister a slight answer, and, in compassion to her nieces, turned the conversation.

When alone with Elizabeth afterwards, she spoke more on the subject. "It seems likely to have been a desirable match for Jane," said she. "I am sorry it went off. But these things happen so often! A young man, such as you describe Mr. Bingley, so easily falls in love with a pretty girl for a few weeks, and when accident separates them, so easily forgets her, that these sort of inconstancies are very frequent."

"An excellent consolation in its way," said Elizabeth, "but it will not do for us. We do not suffer by accident. It does not often happen that the interference of friends will persuade a young man of independent fortune to think no more of a girl, whom he was violently in love with only a few days before."

"But that expression of "violently in love" is so hackneyed, so doubtful, so indefinite, that it gives me very little idea. It is as often applied to feelings which arise from an half-hour's acquaintance, as to a real, strong attachment. Pray, how violent was Mr. Bingley's love?"

"I never saw a more promising inclination. He was growing quite inattentive to other people, and wholly engrossed by her. Every time they met, it was more decided and remarkable. At his own ball he offended two or three young ladies by not asking them to dance, and I spoke to him twice myself without receiving an answer. Could there be finer symptoms? Is not general incivility the very essence of love?"

"Oh, yes! -- of that kind of love which I suppose him to have felt. Poor Jane! I am sorry for her, because, with her disposition, she may not get over it immediately. It had better have happened to you, Lizzy; you would have laughed yourself out of it sooner. But do you think she would be prevailed on to go back with us? Change of scene might be of service -- and perhaps a little relief from home, may be as useful as anything."

Elizabeth was exceedingly pleased with this proposal, and felt persuaded of her sister's ready acquiescence.

"I hope," added Mrs. Gardiner, "that no consideration with regard to this young man will influence her. We live in so different a part of town, all our connections are so different, and, as you well know, we go out so little, that it is very improbable they should meet at all, unless he really comes to see her."

"And that is quite impossible; for he is now in the custody of his friend, and Mr. Darcy would no more suffer him to call on Jane in such a part of London -- ! My dear aunt, how could you think of it? Mr. Darcy may perhaps have heard of such a place as Gracechurch Street, but he would hardly think a month's ablution enough to cleanse him from its impurities, were he once to enter it; and depend upon it, Mr. Bingley never stirs without him."

"So much the better. I hope they will not meet at all. But does not Jane correspond with the sister? She will not be able to help calling."

"She will drop the acquaintance entirely."

But in spite of the certainty in which Elizabeth affected to place this point, as well as the still more interesting one of Bingley's being withheld from seeing Jane, she felt a solicitude on the subject which convinced her, on examination, that she did not consider it entirely hopeless. It was possible, and sometimes she thought it probable, that his affection might be re-animated, and the influence of his friends successfully combated by the more natural influence of Jane's attractions.

Miss Bennet accepted her aunt's invitation with pleasure; and the Bingleys were no otherwise in her thoughts at the time, than as she hoped that, by Caroline's not living in the same house with her brother, she might occasionally spend a morning with her, without any danger of seeing him.

The Gardiners staid a week at Longbourn; and what with the Philipses, the Lucases, and the officers, there was not a day without its engagement. Mrs. Bennet had so carefully provided for the entertainment of her brother and sister, that they did not once sit down to a family dinner. When the engagement was for home, some of the officers always made part of it, of which officers Mr. Wickham was sure to be one; and on these occasions, Mrs. Gardiner, rendered suspicious by Elizabeth's warm commendation of him, narrowly observed them both. Without supposing them, from what she saw, to be very seriously in love, their preference of each other was plain enough to make her a little uneasy; and she resolved to speak to Elizabeth on the subject before she left Hertfordshire, and represent to her the imprudence of encouraging such an attachment.

To Mrs. Gardiner, Wickham had one means of affording pleasure, unconnected with his general powers. About ten or a dozen years ago, before her marriage, she had spent a considerable time in that very part of Derbyshire to which he belonged. They had, therefore, many acquaintance in common; and, though Wickham had been little there since the death of Darcy's father, five years before, it was yet in his power to give her fresher intelligence of her former friends, than she had been in the way of procuring.

Mrs. Gardiner had seen Pemberley, and known the late Mr. Darcy by character perfectly well. Here, consequently, was an inexhaustible subject of discourse. In comparing her recollection of Pemberley with the minute description which Wickham could give, and in bestowing her tribute of praise on the character of its late possessor, she was delighting both him and herself. On being made acquainted with the present Mr. Darcy's treatment of him, she tried to remember something of that gentleman's reputed disposition, when quite a lad, which might agree with it, and was confident at last that she recollected having heard Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy formerly spoken of as a very proud, ill-natured boy.谈情说爱，筹划好事，就这样度过了一星期，终于到了星期六，柯林斯先生不得不和心 爱的夏绿蒂告别。不过，他既已作好接新娘的准备，离别的愁苦也就因此减轻了，他只等下 次再来哈福郡，订出佳期，使他成为天下最幸福的男子。他象上次一样隆重其事地告别了浪 搏恩的亲戚们，祝贺姐妹们健康幸福，又答应给他们的父亲再来一封谢函。

下星期一，班纳特太太的弟弟和弟妇照例到浪搏恩来过圣诞节，班纳特太太很是欣喜。 嘉丁纳先生是个通情达理、颇有绅士风度的人物，无论在个性方面，在所受的教育方面，都 高出他姐姐很多。他原是出身商界，见闻不出货房堆栈之外，竟会这般有教养，这般讨人喜 爱，要是叫尼日斐花园的太太小姐们看见了，实在难以相信。嘉丁纳太太比班纳特太太以及 腓力普太太，都要小好几岁年纪，也是个和蔼聪慧、而又很文雅的女人，浪搏恩的外甥女儿 跟她特别亲切。她们常常进城去在她那儿待一阵子。

嘉丁纳太太刚到这里，第一件事就是分发礼物，讲述最时新的服装式样。这件事做过以 后，她便坐在一旁，静听班纳特太太跟她说话。班纳特太太有多少牢骚要发，又有多少苦要 诉。自从上年她弟妇走了以后，她家里受了人家欺负。两个女儿本来快要出嫁了，到头来只 落得一场空。

“我并不怪吉英，”她接下去说，“因为吉英要是能够嫁给彬格莱先生，她早就嫁了。 可是丽萃──唉，弟妇呀！要不是她自己那么拗性子，说不定她已做了柯林斯先生的夫人 了。他就在这间房子里向她求婚的，她却把他拒绝了。结果倒让卢卡斯太太有个女儿比我的 女儿先嫁出去，浪搏恩的财产从此就得让人家来继承。的确，卢卡斯一家手腕才高明呢，弟 妇。他们都是为了要捞进这一笔财产。我本来也不忍心就这样编派他们，不过事实的确如 此。我在家里既然过得这样不称心，又偏偏碰到这些只顾自己不顾别人的邻舍，真弄得我神 经也坏了，人也病了。你可来得正是时候，给了我极大的安慰，我非常喜欢听你讲的那 些……长袖子的事情。”

嘉丁纳太太远在跟吉英以及伊丽莎白通信的时候，大体上就已经知道了她们家里最近发 生的这些事情，又为了体贴外甥女儿们起见，只稍微敷衍了班纳特太太几句，便把这个话题 岔开了。

后来伊丽莎白跟她两人在一起的时候，又谈到了这件事。她说：“这倒也许是吉英的一 门美满亲事，只可惜吹了。可是这种情形往往是难免！象你所说的彬格莱先生这样的青年， 往往不消几个星期的工夫，就会爱上一位美丽的姑娘，等到有一件偶然的事故把他们分开 了，他也就很容易把她忘了，这种见异思迁的事情多的是。”

“你这样的安慰完全是出于一片好心，”伊丽莎白说。“可惜安慰不了我们。我们吃亏 并不是吃在偶然的事情上面。一个独立自主的青年，几天以前刚刚跟一位姑娘打得火热，现 在遭到了他自己朋友们的干涉，就把她丢了，这事情倒不多见。”

“不过，所谓‘打得火热’这种话未免太陈腐，太笼统，太不切合实际，我简直抓不住 一点儿概念。这种话通常总是用来形容男女一见钟情的场面，也用来形容一种真正的热烈感 情。请问，彬格莱先生的爱情火热到什么程度？”

“我从来没有看见过象他那样的一往情深；他越来越不去理会别人，把整个的心都放在 她身上。他们俩每见一次面，事情就愈显得明朗，愈显得露骨。在他自己所开的一次跳舞会 上，他得罪了两三位年轻的小姐，没有邀请她们跳舞；我找他说过两次话，他也没有理我。 这还不能算是尽心尽意吗？宁可为了一个人而得罪大家，这难道不是恋爱场上最可贵的地 方？”

“噢，原来如此！这样看来，他的确对她情深意切。可怜的吉英！我真替她难受，照她 的性子看来，决不会一下子就把这件事情淡忘。丽萃，要是换了你，倒要好些，你自会一笑 置之，要不了多少时候就会淡忘。不过，你看我们能不能劝她到我们那里去稍往一阵？换换 环境也许会有好处；再说，离开了家，松口气，也许比什么都好。”

伊丽莎白非常赞成这个建议，而且相信姐姐也会赞成。

嘉丁纳太太又说：“我希望她不要因为怕见到这位青年小伙子而拿不定主意。我们虽然 和彬格莱先生同住在一个城里，可不住在同一个地区，来往的亲友也不一样，而且，你知道 得很清楚，我们很少外出，因此，除非他上门来看她，他们俩就不大可能见到面。”

“那是绝对不可能的，因为他现在被朋友们软禁着，达西先生也不能容忍他到伦敦的这 样一个地区去看吉英！亲爱的舅母，你怎么会想到这上面去了？达西先生也许听到过天恩寺 街这样一个地方，可是，如果他当真到那儿去一次，他会觉得花上一个月的工夫也洗不净他 身上所染来的污垢；请你放心好了，他绝不会让彬格莱先生单独行动。”

“那就更好。我希望他们俩再也不要见面。可是吉英不还在跟他妹妹通信吗？彬格莱小 姐也许难免要来拜望呢。”

“她绝不会跟她再来往了。”

伊丽莎白虽然嘴上说得这么果断，认为彬格莱先生一定被他的姐妹朋友挟住了，不会让 他见到吉英，这事情实在可笑，可是她心里想来想去，还是觉得事情未必已经完全绝望。她 有时候甚至认为彬格莱先生非常可能对吉英旧情重燃，他朋友们的影响也许敌不过吉英的感 情所加给他身上的天然影响。

班纳特小姐乐意地接受了舅母的邀请，她心里并没有怎么想到彬格莱一家人，只希望珈 罗琳不和他哥哥同住一宅，那么她就可以偶而到珈罗琳那儿去玩上一个上午，而不至于撞见 他哥哥。

嘉丁纳夫妇在浪搏恩待了一个星期，没有哪一天不赴宴会，有时候在腓力普府上，有时 候在卢卡斯府上，有时候又在军官那儿。班纳特太太小心周到地为她的弟弟和弟妇安排得十 分热闹，以致他们夫妇不曾在她家里吃过一顿便饭。家里有宴会的日子，必定就有几位军官 到场，每次总是少不了韦翰。在这种场合下，伊丽莎白总是热烈地赞扬韦翰先生，使利嘉丁 纳太太起了疑心，仔细注意起他们两人来，从她亲眼看到的情形来说，她并不以为他们俩真 正地爱上了，不过相互之间显然已经发生了好感，这叫她很是不安，她决定在离开哈福郡以 前，要把这件事和伊丽莎白谈个明白，并且要解释给她听，让这样的关系发展下去，实在太 莽撞。

可是韦翰讨好起嘉丁纳太太来，另有一套办法，这和他吸引别人的本领完全不同。远在 十多年以前嘉丁纳太太还没有结婚的时候，曾在德比郡他所出生的那个地区住过好些时候， 因此她跟他有许多共同的朋友，虽说自从五年前达西先生的父亲去世以后，韦翰就不大到那 地方去，可是他却能报道给嘉丁纳太太一些有关她从前的朋友们的消息，比她自己打听得来 的还要新鲜。

嘉丁纳太太曾经亲眼看到过彭伯里，对于老达西先生也是久闻大名，光是这件事，就是 个谈不完的话题。她把韦翰先生所详尽描写的彭伯里和她自己记忆中的彭伯里比较了一下， 又把彭伯里主人的德行称赞了一番，谈的人和听的人都各得其乐。她听到他谈起现在这位达 西先生对他的亏待，便竭力去回想那位先生小时候的个性如何，是否和现在相符，她终于有 自信地记起了从前确实听人说过，费茨威廉·达西先生是个脾气很坏又很高傲的孩子。

<- ->

Chapter III of Volume II

MRS. Gardiner's caution to Elizabeth was punctually and kindly given on the first favourable opportunity of speaking to her alone; after honestly telling her what she thought, she thus went on:

"You are too sensible a girl, Lizzy, to fall in love merely because you are warned against it; and, therefore, I am not afraid of speaking openly. Seriously, I would have you be on your guard. Do not involve yourself, or endeavour to involve him in an affection which the want of fortune would make so very imprudent. I have nothing to say against him; he is a most interesting young man; and if he had the fortune he ought to have, I should think you could not do better. But as it is -- you must not let your fancy run away with you. You have sense, and we all expect you to use it. Your father would depend on your resolution and good conduct, I am sure. You must not disappoint your father."

"My dear aunt, this is being serious indeed."

"Yes, and I hope to engage you to be serious likewise."

"Well, then, you need not be under any alarm. I will take care of myself, and of Mr. Wickham too. He shall not be in love with me, if I can prevent it."

"Elizabeth, you are not serious now."

"I beg your pardon. I will try again. At present I am not in love with Mr. Wickham; no, I certainly am not. But he is, beyond all comparison, the most agreeable man I ever saw -- and if he becomes really attached to me -- I believe it will be better that he should not. I see the imprudence of it. -- Oh! that abominable Mr. Darcy! -- My father's opinion of me does me the greatest honor; and I should be miserable to forfeit it. My father, however, is partial to Mr. Wickham. In short, my dear aunt, I should be very sorry to be the means of making any of you unhappy; but since we see every day that where there is affection, young people are seldom withheld by immediate want of fortune from entering into engagements with each other, how can I promise to be wiser than so many of my fellow creatures if I am tempted, or how am I even to know that it would be wisdom to resist? All that I can promise you, therefore, is not to be in a hurry. I will not be in a hurry to believe myself his first object. When I am in company with him, I will not be wishing. In short, I will do my best."

"Perhaps it will be as well, if you discourage his coming here so very often. At least, you should not remind your mother of inviting him."

"As I did the other day," said Elizabeth, with a conscious smile; "very true, it will be wise in me to refrain from that. But do not imagine that he is always here so often. It is on your account that he has been so frequently invited this week. You know my mother's ideas as to the necessity of constant company for her friends. But really, and upon my honour, I will try to do what I think to be wisest; and now, I hope you are satisfied."

Her aunt assured her that she was; and Elizabeth having thanked her for the kindness of her hints, they parted; a wonderful instance of advice being given on such a point without being resented.

Mr. Collins returned into Hertfordshire soon after it had been quitted by the Gardiners and Jane; but as he took up his abode with the Lucases, his arrival was no great inconvenience to Mrs. Bennet. His marriage was now fast approaching, and she was at length so far resigned as to think it inevitable, and even repeatedly to say in an ill-natured tone that she "wished they might be happy." Thursday was to be the wedding day, and on Wednesday Miss Lucas paid her farewell visit; and when she rose to take leave, Elizabeth, ashamed of her mother's ungracious and reluctant good wishes, and sincerely affected herself, accompanied her out of the room. As they went down stairs together, Charlotte said,

"I shall depend on hearing from you very often, Eliza."

"That you certainly shall."

"And I have another favour to ask. Will you come and see me?"

"We shall often meet, I hope, in Hertfordshire."

"I am not likely to leave Kent for some time. Promise me, therefore, to come to Hunsford."

Elizabeth could not refuse, though she foresaw little pleasure in the visit.

"My father and Maria are to come to me in March," added Charlotte, "and I hope you will consent to be of the party. Indeed, Eliza, you will be as welcome to me as either of them."

The wedding took place; the bride and bridegroom set off for Kent from the church door, and every body had as much to say or to hear on the subject as usual. Elizabeth soon heard from her friend; and their correspondence was as regular and frequent as it had ever been; that it should be equally unreserved was impossible. Elizabeth could never address her without feeling that all the comfort of intimacy was over, and, though determined not to slacken as a correspondent, it was for the sake of what had been, rather than what was. Charlotte's first letters were received with a good deal of eagerness; there could not but be curiosity to know how she would speak of her new home, how she would like Lady Catherine, and how happy she would dare pronounce herself to be; though, when the letters were read, Elizabeth felt that Charlotte expressed herself on every point exactly as she might have foreseen. She wrote cheerfully, seemed surrounded with comforts, and mentioned nothing which she could not praise. The house, furniture, neighbourhood, and roads, were all to her taste, and Lady Catherine's behaviour was most friendly and obliging. It was Mr. Collins's picture of Hunsford and Rosings rationally softened; and Elizabeth perceived that she must wait for her own visit there, to know the rest.

Jane had already written a few lines to her sister to announce their safe arrival in London; and when she wrote again, Elizabeth hoped it would be in her power to say something of the Bingleys.

Her impatience for this second letter was as well rewarded as impatience generally is. Jane had been a week in town, without either seeing or hearing from Caroline. She accounted for it, however, by supposing that her last letter to her friend from Longbourn had by some accident been lost.

"My aunt," she continued, "is going to-morrow into that part of the town, and I shall take the opportunity of calling in Grosvenor-street." She wrote again when the visit was paid, and she had seen Miss Bingley.

"I did not think Caroline in spirits," were her words, "but she was very glad to see me, and reproached me for giving her no notice of my coming to London. I was right, therefore; my last letter had never reached her. I enquired after their brother, of course. He was well, but so much engaged with Mr. Darcy, that they scarcely ever saw him. I found that Miss Darcy was expected to dinner. I wish I could see her. My visit was not long, as Caroline and Mrs. Hurst were going out. I dare say I shall soon see them here."

Elizabeth shook her head over this letter. It convinced her that accident only could discover to Mr. Bingley her sister's being in town.

Four weeks passed away, and Jane saw nothing of him. She endeavoured to persuade herself that she did not regret it; but she could no longer be blind to Miss Bingley's inattention. After waiting at home every morning for a fortnight, and inventing every evening a fresh excuse for her, the visitor did at last appear; but the shortness of her stay, and yet more, the alteration of her manner, would allow Jane to deceive herself no longer. The letter which she wrote on this occasion to her sister, will prove what she felt.

"My dearest Lizzy will, I am sure, be incapable of triumphing in her better judgment, at my expence, when I confess myself to have been entirely deceived in Miss Bingley's regard for me. But, my dear sister, though the event has proved you right, do not think me obstinate if I still assert that, considering what her behaviour was, my confidence was as natural as your suspicion. I do not at all comprehend her reason for wishing to be intimate with me, but if the same circumstances were to happen again, I am sure I should be deceived again. Caroline did not return my visit till yesterday; and not a note, not a line, did I receive in the mean time. When she did come, it was very evident that she had no pleasure in it; she made a slight, formal, apology for not calling before, said not a word of wishing to see me again, and was in every respect so altered a creature, that when she went away I was perfectly resolved to continue the acquaintance no longer. I pity, though I cannot help blaming her. She was very wrong in singling me out as she did; I can safely say, that every advance to intimacy began on her side. But I pity her, because she must feel that she has been acting wrong, and because I am very sure that anxiety for her brother is the cause of it, I need not explain myself farther; and though we know this anxiety to be quite needless, yet if she feels it, it will easily account for her behaviour to me; and so deservedly dear as he is to his sister, whatever anxiety she may feel on his behalf is natural and amiable. I cannot but wonder, however, at her having any such fears now, because, if he had at all cared about me, we must have met long, long ago. He knows of my being in town, I am certain, from something she said herself; and yet it should seem by her manner of talking, as if she wanted to persuade herself that he is really partial to Miss Darcy. I cannot understand it. If I were not afraid of judging harshly, I should be almost tempted to say that there is a strong appearance of duplicity in all this. But I will endeavour to banish every painful thought, and think only of what will make me happy: your affection, and the invariable kindness of my dear uncle and aunt. Let me hear from you very soon. Miss Bingley said something of his never returning to Netherfield again, of giving up the house, but not with any certainty. We had better not mention it. I am extremely glad that you have such pleasant accounts from our friends at Hunsford. Pray go to see them, with Sir William and Maria. I am sure you will be very comfortable there.

Your's, &c."

This letter gave Elizabeth some pain; but her spirits returned as she considered that Jane would no longer be duped, by the sister at least. All expectation from the brother was now absolutely over. She would not even wish for any renewal of his attentions. His character sunk on every review of it; and as a punishment for him, as well as a possible advantage to Jane, she seriously hoped he might really soon marry Mr. Darcy's sister, as, by Wickham's account, she would make him abundantly regret what he had thrown away.

Mrs. Gardiner about this time reminded Elizabeth of her promise concerning that gentleman, and required information; and Elizabeth had such to send as might rather give contentment to her aunt than to herself. His apparent partiality had subsided, his attentions were over, he was the admirer of some one else. Elizabeth was watchful enough to see it all, but she could see it and write of it without material pain. Her heart had been but slightly touched, and her vanity was satisfied with believing that she would have been his only choice, had fortune permitted it. The sudden acquisition of ten thousand pounds was the most remarkable charm of the young lady to whom he was now rendering himself agreeable; but Elizabeth, less clear-sighted perhaps in his case than in Charlotte's, did not quarrel with him for his wish of independence. Nothing, on the contrary, could be more natural; and while able to suppose that it cost him a few struggles to relinquish her, she was ready to allow it a wise and desirable measure for both, and could very sincerely wish him happy.

All this was acknowledged to Mrs. Gardiner; and after relating the circumstances, she thus went on: --

"I am now convinced, my dear aunt, that I have never been much in love; for had I really experienced that pure and elevating passion, I should at present detest his very name, and wish him all manner of evil. But my feelings are not only cordial towards him; they are even impartial towards Miss King. I cannot find out that I hate her at all, or that I am in the least unwilling to think her a very good sort of girl. There can be no love in all this. My watchfulness has been effectual; and though I should certainly be a more interesting object to all my acquaintance, were I distractedly in love with him, I cannot say that I regret my comparative insignificance. Importance may sometimes be purchased too dearly. Kitty and Lydia take his defection much more to heart than I do. They are young in the ways of the world, and not yet open to the mortifying conviction that handsome young men must have something to live on, as well as the plain."嘉丁纳太太一碰到有适当的机会和伊丽莎白单独谈话，总是善意地对外甥女进行忠告， 把心里的话老老实实讲了出来，然后又接下去说：

“你是个非常懂事的孩子，丽萃，你不至于因为人家劝你谈恋爱要当心，你就偏偏要 谈；因此我才敢向你说个明白。说正经话，你千万要小心。跟这种没有财产作为基础的人谈 恋爱，实在非常莽撞，你千万别让自己堕上情网，也不要费尽心机使他堕入情网。我并不是 说他的坏话──他倒是个再有趣不过的青年；要是他得到了他应当得到的那份财产，那我就 会觉得你这门亲事再好也没有了。事实既是如此，你大可不必再对他想入非非。你很聪明， 我们都希望你不要辜负了自己的聪明。我知道你父亲信任你品行好，又有决断，你切不可叫 他失望。”

“亲爱的舅母，你真是郑重其事。”

“是呀，我希望你也能够郑重其事。”

“唔，你用不着急。我自己会当心，也会当心韦翰先生。只要我避免得了，我决不会叫 他跟我恋爱。”

“伊丽莎白，你这话可就不郑重其事啦。”

“请原谅。让我重新讲讲看。目前我可并没有爱上韦翰先生；我的确没有。不过在我所 看见的人当中，他的确是最可爱的一个，任谁也比不上他；如果他真会爱上我──我相信他 还是不要爱上我的好。我看出了这件事很莽撞。噢！达西先生那么可恶！父亲这样器重我， 真是我最大的荣幸，我要是辜负了他，一定会觉得遗憾。可是我父亲对韦翰也有成见。亲爱 的舅母，总而言之，我决不愿意叫你们任何人为了我而不快活；不过，青年人一旦爱上了什 么人，决不会因为暂时没有钱就肯撒手。要是我也给人家打动了心，我又怎能免俗？甚至我 又怎么知道拒绝他是不是上策？因此，我只能答应你不仓忙从事就是了。我决不会一下子就 认为我自己是他最中意的人。我虽然和他来往，可是决不会存这种心思。总而言之，我一定 尽力而为。”

“假如你不让他来得这么勤，也许会好些；至少你不必提醒你母亲邀他来。”

伊丽莎白羞怯地笑笑说：“就象我那天做法一样，的确，最好是不要那样。可是你也不 要以为他是一直来得这么勤。这个星期倒是为了你才常常请他来的。你知道妈的主意，她总 以为想出最聪明的办法去应付的；我希望这一下你总该满意了吧。”

舅母告诉她说，这一下满意了；伊丽莎白谢谢她好心的指示，于是二人就分别了──在 这种问题上给人家出主意而没受抱怨，这次倒可算一个稀罕的例子。嘉丁纳夫妇和吉英刚刚 离开了哈德福郡，柯林斯先生就回到哈福德郡去。他住在卢卡斯府上，因此班纳特太太不但 终于死了心，认为这门亲事是免不了的，甚至还几次三番恶意地说：“但愿他们会幸福 吧。”星期四就是佳期，卢卡斯小姐星期三到班府上来辞行。当夏绿蒂起身告别的时候，伊 丽莎白一方面由于母亲那些死样怪气的吉利话，使她听得不好意思，另一方面自己也委实有 动无衷，便不由得送她走出房门。下楼梯的时候，夏绿蒂说：

“我相信你一定会常常给我写信的，伊丽莎。”

“这你放心好啦。”

“我还要你赏个脸。你愿意来看看我吗？”

“我希望我们能够常常在哈福德郡见面。”

“我可能暂时不会离开肯特郡。还是答应我上汉斯福来吧。”

伊丽莎白虽然预料到这种拜望不会有什么乐趣，可又没法推辞。

夏绿蒂又说：“我的父母三月里要到我那儿去，我希望你跟他们一块儿来。真的，伊丽 莎，我一定象欢迎他们一样地欢迎你。”

结好了婚，新郎新娘从教堂门口直接动身往肯特郡去，大家总是照例你一句我一句的要 说上多少话。伊丽莎白不久就收到了她朋友的来信，从此她们俩的通信便极其正常，极其频 繁！不过，要象从前一样地畅所欲言，毫无顾忌，那可办不到了。伊丽莎白每逢写信给她， 都免不了感觉到过去那种推心置腹的快慰已经成为陈迹；虽说她也下定决心，不要把通信疏 懒下来，不过，那与其说是为了目前的友谊，倒不如说是为了过去的交情。她对于夏绿蒂开 头的几封信都盼望得很迫切，那完全是出于一种好奇心，想要知道夏绿蒂所说的话，处处都 和她自己所预料的完全一样。她的信写得充满了愉快的情调，讲到一件事总要赞美一句，好 象她真有说不尽的快慰。凡是住宅、家具、邻居、道路，样样都叫她称心，咖苔琳夫人待人 接物又是那么友善，那么亲切。她只不过把柯林斯先生所夸耀的汉斯福和罗新斯的面貌，稍 许说得委婉一些罢了；伊丽莎白觉得，一定要等到亲自去那儿拜访，才能了解底蕴。

吉英早已来了一封短简给伊丽莎白，信上说，她已经平安抵达伦敦；伊丽莎白希望她下 次来信能够讲一些有关彬格莱家的事。

第二封信真等得她焦急，可是总算没有白等。信上说，她已经进城一个星期，既没有看 见珈罗琳，也没有收到珈罗琳的信。她只得认为她上次从浪搏恩给珈罗琳的那封信，一定是 在路上失落了。

她接下去写：“明天舅母要上那个地区去，我想趁这个机会到格鲁斯汶纳街去登门拜访 一下。”

吉英拜访过彬格莱小姐并且和她见过面以后，又写了一封信来。她写道：“我觉得珈罗 琳精神不大好，可是她见到我却很高兴，而且怪我这次到伦敦来为什么事先不通知她一下。 我果然没有猜错，我上次给她那封信，她真的没有收到。我当然问起她们的兄弟。据说他近 况很好，不过同达西先生过从太密，以致姐妹兄弟很少机会见面。我这一次拜望的时间并不 太久，因为珈罗琳和赫斯脱太太都要出去。也许她们马上就会上我这儿来看我。”

伊丽莎白读着这封信，不由得摇头。她相信除非有什么偶然的机会，彬格莱先生决不会 知道吉英来到了伦敦。

四个星期过去了，吉英还没有见到彬格莱先生的影子。她竭力宽慰自己说，她并没有因 此而觉得难受；可是彬格莱小姐的冷淡无情，她到底看明白了。她每天上午都在家里等彬格 莱小姐，一直白等了两个星期，每天晚上都替彬格莱小姐编造一个借口，最后那位贵客才算 上门来了，可是只待了片刻工夫便告辞而去，而且她的态度也前后判若两人，吉英觉得再不 能自己骗自己了。她把这一次的情形写了封信告诉她妹妹，从这封信里可以看出她当时的心 情：──

我最最亲爱的丽萃妹妹：现在我不得不承认，彬格莱小姐对我的关注完全是骗我的。我 相信你的见解比我高明，而且你看到我伤心，还会引为得意。亲爱的妹妹，虽然如今事实已 经证明你的看法是对的，可是，我如果从她过去的态度来看，我依旧认为，我对她的信任以 及你对她的怀疑，同样都是合情合理，请你不要以为我固执。我到现在还不明白她从前为什 么要跟我要好；如果再有同样的情况发生，我相信我还会受到欺骗。珈罗琳一直到昨天才来 看我，她未来以前不曾给我片纸只字的讯息，既来之后又显出十分不乐意的样子。她只是照 例敷衍了我一句，说是没有早日来看我，很是抱歉，此外根本就没有提起她想要再见见我的 话。她在种种方面都前后判若两人，因此，当她临走的时候，我就下定决心和她断绝来往， 虽说我禁不住要怪她，可是我又可怜她。只怪她当初不该对我另眼看待；我可以问心无愧地 说，我和她交情都是由她主动一步一步进展起来的。可是我可怜她，因为她一定会感觉到自 己做错了，我断定她所以采取这种态度，完全是由于为她哥哥担心的缘故。我用不着为自己 再解释下去了。虽然我们知道这种担心完全不必要，不过，倘若她当真这样担心，那就足以 说明她为什么要这样对待我了。既然他确实值得他妹妹珍惜，那么，不管她替他担的是什么 忧，那也是合情合理，亲切可喜。不过，我简直不懂她现在还要有什么顾虑，要是他当真有 心于我，我们早就会见面了。听她口气，我肯定他是知道我在伦敦的；然而从她谈话的态度 看来，就好象她拿稳他是真的倾心于达西小姐似的。这真使我弄不明白。要是我大胆地下一 句刻薄的断语，我真忍不住要说，其中一定大有蹊跷。可是我一定会竭力打消一切苦痛的念 头，只去想一些能使我高兴的事───譬如想想你的亲切以及亲爱的舅父母对我始终如一的 关切。希望很快就收到你的信。彬格莱小姐说起他再也不会回到尼日斐花园来，说他打算放 弃那幢房子，可是说得并不怎么肯定。我们最好不必再提起这件事。你从汉斯福我们那些朋 友那儿听到了许多令人愉快的事，这使我很高兴。请你跟威廉爵士和玛丽亚一块儿去看看他 们吧。我相信你在那里一定会过得很舒适的。──你的···

这封信使伊丽莎白感到有些难受；不过，一想到吉英从此不会再受到他们的欺蒙，至少 不会再受到那个妹妹的欺蒙，她又高兴起来了。她现在已经放弃了对那位兄弟的一切期望。 她甚至根本不希望他再来重修旧好。她越想越看不起他；她倒真的希望他早日跟达西先生的 妹妹结婚，因为照韦翰说来，那位小姐往后一定会叫他后悔，悔当初不该把本来的意中人丢 了，这一方面算是给他一种惩罚，另方面也可能有利于吉英。

大约就在这时候，嘉丁纳太太把上次伊丽莎白答应过怎样对待韦翰的事，又向伊丽莎白 提醒了一下，并且问起最近的情况如何；伊丽莎白回信上所说的话，虽然自己颇不满意，可 是舅母听了却很满意。原来他对她显著的好感已经消失，他对她的殷勤也已经过去──他爱 上了别人了。伊丽莎白很留心地看出了这一切，可是她虽然看出了这一切，在信上也写到这 一切，却并没有感到什么痛苦，她只不过稍许有些感触。她想，如果她有些财产，早就成为 他唯一的意中人了──想到这里，她的虚荣心也就得到了满足。拿他现在所倾倒的那位姑娘 来说，她的最显著的魅力就是使他可以获得一万金镑的意外巨款；可是伊丽莎白对自己这件 事，也许不如上次对夏绿蒂的事那么看得清楚，因此并没有因为他追求物质享受而怨怪他。 她反而以为这是再自然不过的事；她也想象到他遗弃她一定颇费踌躇，可又觉得这对于双方 都是一种既聪明而又理想的办法，并且诚心诚意地祝他幸福。

她把这一切都对嘉丁纳太太说 了。叙述了这些事以后，她接下去这样写道：

“亲爱的舅母，我现在深深相信，我根本没有 怎样爱他，假如我当真有了这种纯洁而崇高的感情，那我现在一听到他的名字都会觉得讨 厌，而且巴不得他倒尽了霉。可是我情绪上不仅对他没有一些芥蒂，甚至对金小姐也毫无成 见。我根本不觉得恨她，并且极其愿意把她看作一个很好的姑娘。这桩事完全算不上恋爱。 我的小心提防并不是枉然的；要是我狂恋着他，亲友们就一定会把我看作一个更有趣的话柄 了，我决不因为人家不十分器重我而竟会感到遗憾。太受人器重有时候需要付出很大的代 价。吉蒂和丽迪雅对他的缺点计较得比我厉害。她们在人情世故方面还幼稚得很，还不懂得 这样一个有失体统的信条：美少年和凡夫俗子一样，也得不饭吃，有衣穿。”

<- ->

Chapter IV of Volume II

WITH no greater events than these in the Longbourn family, and otherwise diversified by little beyond the walks to Meryton, sometimes dirty and sometimes cold, did January and February pass away. March was to take Elizabeth to Hunsford. She had not at first thought very seriously of going thither; but Charlotte, she soon found, was depending on the plan, and she gradually learned to consider it herself with greater pleasure as well as greater certainty. Absence had increased her desire of seeing Charlotte again, and weakened her disgust of Mr. Collins. There was novelty in the scheme; and as, with such a mother and such uncompanionable sisters, home could not be faultless, a little change was not unwelcome for its own sake. The journey would moreover give her a peep at Jane; and, in short, as the time drew near, she would have been very sorry for any delay. Every thing, however, went on smoothly, and was finally settled according to Charlotte's first sketch. She was to accompany Sir William and his second daughter. The improvement of spending a night in London was added in time, and the plan became perfect as plan could be.

The only pain was in leaving her father, who would certainly miss her, and who, when it came to the point, so little liked her going that he told her to write to him, and almost promised to answer her letter.

The farewell between herself and Mr. Wickham was perfectly friendly; on his side even more. His present pursuit could not make him forget that Elizabeth had been the first to excite and to deserve his attention, the first to listen and to pity, the first to be admired; and in his manner of bidding her adieu, wishing her every enjoyment, reminding her of what she was to expect in Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and trusting their opinion of her -- their opinion of every body -- would always coincide, there was a solicitude, an interest which she felt must ever attach her to him with a most sincere regard; and she parted from him convinced that, whether married or single, he must always be her model of the amiable and pleasing.

Her fellow-travellers the next day were not of a kind to make her think him less agreeable. Sir William Lucas and his daughter Maria, a good humoured girl, but as empty-headed as himself, had nothing to say that could be worth hearing, and were listened to with about as much delight as the rattle of the chaise. Elizabeth loved absurdities, but she had known Sir William's too long. He could tell her nothing new of the wonders of his presentation and knighthood; and his civilities were worn out like his information.

It was a journey of only twenty-four miles, and they began it so early as to be in Gracechurch-street by noon. As they drove to Mr. Gardiner's door, Jane was at a drawing-room window watching their arrival; when they entered the passage she was there to welcome them, and Elizabeth, looking earnestly in her face, was pleased to see it healthful and lovely as ever. On the stairs were a troop of little boys and girls, whose eagerness for their cousin's appearance would not allow them to wait in the drawing-room, and whose shyness, as they had not seen her for a twelvemonth, prevented their coming lower. All was joy and kindness. The day passed most pleasantly away; the morning in bustle and shopping, and the evening at one of the theatres.

Elizabeth then contrived to sit by her aunt. Their first subject was her sister; and she was more grieved than astonished to hear, in reply to her minute enquiries, that though Jane always struggled to support her spirits, there were periods of dejection. It was reasonable, however, to hope that they would not continue long. Mrs. Gardiner gave her the particulars also of Miss Bingley's visit in Gracechurch-street, and repeated conversations occurring at different times between Jane and herself, which proved that the former had, from her heart, given up the acquaintance.

Mrs. Gardiner then rallied her niece on Wickham's desertion, and complimented her on bearing it so well.

"But, my dear Elizabeth," she added, "what sort of girl is Miss King? I should be sorry to think our friend mercenary."

"Pray, my dear aunt, what is the difference in matrimonial affairs, between the mercenary and the prudent motive? Where does discretion end, and avarice begin? Last Christmas you were afraid of his marrying me, because it would be imprudent; and now, because he is trying to get a girl with only ten thousand pounds, you want to find out that he is mercenary."

"If you will only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I shall know what to think."

"She is a very good kind of girl, I believe. I know no harm of her."

"But he paid her not the smallest attention, till her grandfather's death made her mistress of this fortune."

"No -- why should he? If it was not allowable for him to gain my affections, because I had no money, what occasion could there be for making love to a girl whom he did not care about, and who was equally poor?"

"But there seems indelicacy in directing his attentions towards her, so soon after this event."

"A man in distressed circumstances has not time for all those elegant decorums which other people may observe. If she does not object to it, why should we?"

"Her not objecting, does not justify him. It only shews her being deficient in something herself -- sense or feeling."

"Well," cried Elizabeth, "have it as you choose. He shall be mercenary, and she shall be foolish."

"No, Lizzy, that is what I do not choose. I should be sorry, you know, to think ill of a young man who has lived so long in Derbyshire."

"Oh! if that is all, I have a very poor opinion of young men who live in Derbyshire; and their intimate friends who live in Hertfordshire are not much better. I am sick of them all. Thank Heaven! I am going to-morrow where I shall find a man who has not one agreeable quality, who has neither manner nor sense to recommend him. Stupid men are the only ones worth knowing, after all."

"Take care, Lizzy; that speech savours strongly of disappointment."

Before they were separated by the conclusion of the play, she had the unexpected happiness of an invitation to accompany her uncle and aunt in a tour of pleasure which they proposed taking in the summer.

"We have not quite determined how far it shall carry us," said Mrs. Gardiner, "but perhaps to the Lakes."

No scheme could have been more agreeable to Elizabeth, and her acceptance of the invitation was most ready and grateful. "My dear, dear aunt," she rapturously cried, "what delight! what felicity! You give me fresh life and vigour. Adieu to disappointment and spleen. What are men to rocks and mountains? Oh! what hours of transport we shall spend! And when we do return, it shall not be like other travellers, without being able to give one accurate idea of any thing. We will know where we have gone -- we will recollect what we have seen. Lakes, mountains, and rivers shall not be jumbled together in our imaginations; nor, when we attempt to describe any particular scene, will we begin quarrelling about its relative situation. Let our first effusions be less insupportable than those of the generality of travellers."浪搏恩这家人家除了这些事以外，再没有别的大事；除了到麦里屯去散散步以外，再没 有别的消遣。时而雨水泞途、时而风寒刺骨的正月和二月，就这样过去了。三月里伊丽莎白 要上汉斯福去。开头她并不是真想去；可是她立刻想到夏绿蒂对于原来的约定寄予了很大的 期望，于是她也就带着比较乐意和比较肯定的心情来考虑这个问题了。离别促进了她想夏绿 蒂重逢的愿望，也消除了她对柯林斯先生的厌恶。这个计划多少总有它新奇的地方；再说， 家里有了这样的母亲和这样几位不能融洽的妹妹，自难完美无缺，换换环境也好。趁着旅行 的机会也可去看看吉英；总之，时日迫近了，她反而有些等不及了。她在一切都进行得很顺 利，最后依旧照了夏绿蒂原先的意思，跟威廉爵士和他的第二个女儿一块儿去作一次客。以 后这计划又补充了一下，决定在伦敦住一夜，这一来可真是个十全十美的计划了。

只有和父亲离别使她感到痛苦，父亲一定会记挂她。说起来，他根本就不愿意让她去， 既是事情已经决定，只得叫她常常写信给他，而且几乎答应亲自给她回信。

她跟韦翰先生告别时，双方都十分客气，韦翰比她还要客气。他目前虽然在追求别人， 却并没有因此就忘了伊丽莎白是第一个引起他注目的人，第一个值得他注目的人，第一个听 他倾诉衷情，第一个可怜他，第一个搏得了他爱慕的人；他向她告别，祝她万事如意，又对 她说了一遍德·包尔夫人是很好的一个人，他相信他们俩对那位老夫人的评价，对每一个人 的评价，一定完全吻合。他说这话的时候，显得很是热诚，很是关切，这种盛情一定会使她 对他永远怀着极其深挚的好感。他们分手以后，她更相信不管他结婚也罢，单身也罢，他在 她的心目中将会始终是一个极其和蔼可亲而又讨人喜欢的人。

第二天和她同路的那些人，也并没有使韦翰在她心目中相形见绌。威廉爵士简直说不出 一句中听的话，他那位女儿玛丽亚虽然脾气很好，脑子却象她父亲一样空洞，也说不出一句 中听的话。听他们父女俩说话，就好象听到车辆的辘辘声一样无聊。伊丽莎白本来爱听无稽 之谈，不过威廉爵士那一套她实在听得腻了。他谈来谈去总不外乎觐见皇上以及荣膺爵士头 衔之类的奇闻，翻不出什么新花样来；他那一套礼貌举止，也象他的出言吐语一样，已经陈 腐不堪。

这段旅程不过二十四英里路，他们启程很早，为的是要在正午赶到天恩寺街。他们走近 嘉丁纳先生的大门时，吉英正在会客室的窗口望着他们。他们走近过道时，吉英正等在那儿 接他们，伊丽莎白真挚地仔细望了望吉英的脸，只见那张脸蛋儿还是象往常一样地健康美 丽，她觉得很高兴。男男女女的孩子们为了急于要见到表奶，在客厅里等不及，又因为一年 没见面，不好意思下楼去，便都待在楼梯口。到处是一片欢乐与和善的气氛。这一天真过得 极其愉快；上午乱哄哄地忙做一团，又要出去买东西；晚上上戏院去看戏。

伊丽莎白在舅母身旁坐下来。她们俩首先就谈到她姐姐。她仔仔细细问了许多话，舅母 回答她说，吉英虽然竭力提着精神，还免不了有意气消沉的时候，她听了并不十分诧异，却 很忧郁。她在这种意气消沉的现象还会继续多久。嘉丁纳太太也跟伊丽莎白谈起彬格莱小姐 过访天恩寺街的一切情形，又把吉英跟她好几次的谈话重述了一遍给她听，这些话足以说明 吉英的确打算再不和彬格莱小姐来往了。

嘉丁纳太太然后又谈起韦翰遗弃伊丽莎白的话，把她外甥女笑话了一番，同时又赞美她 的忍耐功夫。

她接着又说：“可是，亲爱的伊丽莎白，金小姐是怎么样的一个姑娘？我可不愿意把我 们的朋友看作是一个见不得钱的人啊。”

“请问你，亲爱的舅母，拿婚姻问题来讲，见钱眼红与动机正当究竟有什么不同？做到 什么地步为止就算知礼，打哪儿起就要算是贪心？去年圣诞节你还生怕我跟他结婚，怕的是 不郑重其事，而现在呢，他要去跟一个只不过有一万镑财产的姑娘结婚，你就要说他见不得 钱啦。”

“只要你告诉我，金小姐是怎么样一个姑娘，我就知道该怎么说话了。”

“我相信她是个好姑娘。我说不出她有什么坏处。”

“可是韦翰本来完全不把她放在眼睛里，为什么她祖父一去世，她做了这笔家产的主 人，他就会看上了她呢？：”

“没有的事，他为什么要那样？要是说，他不愿意跟我相爱，就是因为我没有钱，那 么，他一向不关心的一个姑娘，一个同样穷的姑娘，他又有什么理由要去跟她谈恋爱呢？”

“不过，她家里一发生这件变故，他就去向她献殷勤，这未免不象话吧。”

“一个处境困难的人，不会象一般人那样有闲，去注意这些繁文缛节。只要她不反对， 我们为什么要反对？”

“她不反对，并不说明他就做得对。那只不过说明了她本身有什么缺陷，不是见识方面 有缺陷，就是感觉方面有缺陷。”

“哦，”伊丽莎白叫道：“你爱怎么说就怎么说吧，说他贪财也好，说她傻也好。”

“不丽萃，我才不这么说呢。你知道，在德比郡住了这么久的一个青年，我是不忍心说 他坏话的。”

“噢，要是光光就凭这点理由，我才看不起那些住在德比郡的青年人呢，他们住在哈福 德郡的那批知已朋友们，也好不了多少。他们全都叫我讨厌。谢谢老天爷！明天我就要到一 个地方去，我将要在那儿见到一个一无可取的人，他无论在风度方面，在见解方面，都不见 长。说到头来，只有那些傻瓜值得你去跟他们来来往往。”

“当心些，丽萃；这种话未免说得太消沉了些。”

她们看完了戏，刚要分手的时候，舅父母又邀请她参加他们的夏季旅行，这真是一种意 外的快乐。

嘉丁纳太太说：“至于究竟到什么地方去，我们还没有十分决定，也许到湖区去。”

对伊丽莎白说来，随便什么计划也不会比这个计划更中她的意了，她毫不犹豫地接受了 这个邀请，而且非常感激。“我的好舅母，亲舅母，”她欢天喜地叫了起来，“多高兴，多 幸福！你给了我新的生命和活力。我再也不沮丧和忧郁了。人比起高山大石来，算得了什 么？我们将要度过一些多么快乐的时日啊！等到我们回来的时候，一定不会象一般游人那 样，什么都是浮光惊影。我们一定会知道到过什么地方───我们看见过的东西一定会记得 住。湖泊山川决不会在我们脑子里乱七八糟地混做一团；我们要谈到某一处风景的时候，决 不会连位置也弄不明白，彼此争论不休。但愿我们一回来叙述起游踪浪迹的时候，不要象一 般旅客那样陈腔滥调，叫人听不入耳。”

<- ->

Chapter V of Volume II

EVERY object in the next day's journey was new and interesting to Elizabeth; and her spirits were in a state for enjoyment; for she had seen her sister looking so well as to banish all fear for her health, and the prospect of her northern tour was a constant source of delight.

When they left the high-road for the lane to Hunsford, every eye was in search of the Parsonage, and every turning expected to bring it in view. The palings of Rosings Park was their boundary on one side. Elizabeth smiled at the recollection of all that she had heard of its inhabitants.

At length the Parsonage was discernable. The garden sloping to the road, the house standing in it, the green pales and the laurel hedge, everything declared that they were arriving. Mr. Collins and Charlotte appeared at the door, and the carriage stopped at a small gate, which led by a short gravel walk to the house, amidst the nods and smiles of the whole party. In a moment they were all out of the chaise, rejoicing at the sight of each other. Mrs. Collins welcomed her friend with the liveliest pleasure, and Elizabeth was more and more satisfied with coming, when she found herself so affectionately received. She saw instantly that her cousin's manners were not altered by his marriage; his formal civility was just what it had been, and he detained her some minutes at the gate to hear and satisfy his enquiries after all her family. They were then, with no other delay than his pointing out the neatness of the entrance, taken into the house; and as soon as they were in the parlour, he welcomed them a second time with ostentatious formality to his humble abode, and punctually repeated all his wife's offers of refreshment.

Elizabeth was prepared to see him in his glory; and she could not help fancying that in displaying the good proportion of the room, its aspect and its furniture, he addressed himself particularly to her, as if wishing to make her feel what she had lost in refusing him. But though every thing seemed neat and comfortable, she was not able to gratify him by any sigh of repentance; and rather looked with wonder at her friend that she could have so cheerful an air, with such a companion. When Mr. Collins said any thing of which his wife might reasonably be ashamed, which certainly was not unseldom, she involuntarily turned her eye on Charlotte. Once or twice she could discern a faint blush; but in general Charlotte wisely did not hear. After sitting long enough to admire every article of furniture in the room, from the sideboard to the fender, to give an account of their journey, and of all that had happened in London, Mr. Collins invited them to take a stroll in the garden, which was large and well laid out, and to the cultivation of which he attended himself. To work in his garden was one of his most respectable pleasures; and Elizabeth admired the command of countenance with which Charlotte talked of the healthfulness of the excercise, and owned she encouraged it as much as possible. Here, leading the way through every walk and cross walk, and scarcely allowing them an interval to utter the praises he asked for, every view was pointed out with a minuteness which left beauty entirely behind. He could number the fields in every direction, and could tell how many trees there were in the most distant clump. But of all the views which his garden, or which the country, or the kingdom could boast, none were to be compared with the prospect of Rosings, afforded by an opening in the trees that bordered the park nearly opposite the front of his house. It was a handsome modern building, well situated on rising ground.

From his garden, Mr. Collins would have led them round his two meadows, but the ladies, not having shoes to encounter the remains of a white frost, turned back; and while Sir William accompanied him, Charlotte took her sister and friend over the house, extremely well pleased, probably, to have the opportunity of shewing it without her husband's help. It was rather small, but well built and convenient; and everything was fitted up and arranged with a neatness and consistency of which Elizabeth gave Charlotte all the credit. When Mr. Collins could be forgotten, there was really a great air of comfort throughout, and by Charlotte's evident enjoyment of it, Elizabeth supposed he must be often forgotten. She had already learnt that Lady Catherine was still in the country. It was spoken of again while they were at dinner, when Mr. Collins joining in, observed,

"Yes, Miss Elizabeth, you will have the honour of seeing Lady Catherine de Bourgh on the ensuing Sunday at church, and I need not say you will be delighted with her. She is all affability and condescension, and I doubt not but you will be honoured with some portion of her notice when service is over. I have scarcely any hesitation in saying that she will include you and my sister Maria in every invitation with which she honours us during your stay here. Her behaviour to my dear Charlotte is charming. We dine at Rosings twice every week, and are never allowed to walk home. Her ladyship's carriage is regularly ordered for us. I should say, one of her ladyship's carriages, for she has several."

"Lady Catherine is a very respectable, sensible woman indeed," added Charlotte, "and a most attentive neighbour."

"Very true, my dear, that is exactly what I say. She is the sort of woman whom one cannot regard with too much deference."

The evening was spent chiefly in talking over Hertfordshire news, and telling again what had been already written; and when it closed, Elizabeth, in the solitude of her chamber, had to meditate upon Charlotte's degree of contentment, to understand her address in guiding, and composure in bearing with her husband, and to acknowledge that it was all done very well. She had also to anticipate how her visit would pass, the quiet tenor of their usual employments, the vexatious interruptions of Mr. Collins, and the gaieties of their intercourse with Rosings. A lively imagination soon settled it all. About the middle of the next day, as she was in her room getting ready for a walk, a sudden noise below seemed to speak the whole house in confusion; and after listening a moment, she heard somebody running up stairs in a violent hurry, and calling loudly after her. She opened the door, and met Maria in the landing place, who, breathless with agitation, cried out,

"Oh, my dear Eliza! pray make haste and come into the dining-room, for there is such a sight to be seen! I will not tell you what it is. Make haste, and come down this moment."

Elizabeth asked questions in vain; Maria would tell her nothing more, and down they ran into the dining-room, which fronted the lane, in quest of this wonder; it was two ladies stopping in a low phaeton at the garden gate.

"And is this all?" cried Elizabeth. "I expected at least that the pigs were got into the garden, and here is nothing but Lady Catherine and her daughter!"

"La! my dear," said Maria quite shocked at the mistake, "it is not Lady Catherine. The old lady is Mrs. Jenkinson, who lives with them. The other is Miss De Bourgh. Only look at her. She is quite a little creature. Who would have thought she could be so thin and small!"

"She is abominably rude to keep Charlotte out of doors in all this wind. Why does she not come in?"

"Oh! Charlotte says, she hardly ever does. It is the greatest of favours when Miss De Bourgh comes in."

"I like her appearance," said Elizabeth, struck with other ideas. "She looks sickly and cross. -- Yes, she will do for him very well. She will make him a very proper wife."

Mr. Collins and Charlotte were both standing at the gate in conversation with the ladies; and Sir William, to Elizabeth's high diversion, was stationed in the doorway, in earnest contemplation of the greatness before him, and constantly bowing whenever Miss De Bourgh looked that way.

At length there was nothing more to be said; the ladies drove on, and the others returned into the house. Mr. Collins no sooner saw the two girls than he began to congratulate them on their good fortune, which Charlotte explained by letting them know that the whole party was asked to dine at Rosings the next day.第二天旅途上的每一样事物，伊丽莎白都感到新鲜有趣；她精神很愉快，因为看到姐姐 气色那么好，可以不用再为她的健康担心，加上一想到去北方的旅行，她就越发高兴。当他 们离开了大路，走上一条通往汉斯福的小径时，每一只眼睛都在寻找着那幢牧师住宅；每拐 一个弯，都以为就要看到那幢房子。他们沿着罗新斯花园的栅栏往前走。伊丽莎白一想到外 界所传闻的那家人家和种种情形，不禁好笑。

终于看到那幢牧师住宅了。大路斜对面的花园、花园里的房子、绿的栅栏、以及桂树围 篱───每一样东西好象都在宣布他们的来到。柯林斯先生和夏绿蒂走到门口来了。在宾主 频频点头脉脉微笑中，客人们在一道小门跟前停下了车，从这里穿过一条短短的鹅卵石铺 道，便能直达正屋。一刹眼工夫，他们都下了车，宾主相见，无限欢欣。柯林斯简直手舞足 蹈地欢迎自己的朋友，伊丽莎白受到这么亲切的欢迎，就越发满意于这次的作客了。她立刻 看到她表兄并没有因为结了婚而改变态度，他还是完全和以往一样地拘泥礼节，在门口耽搁 了她好几分钟，问候她全家大小的起居安好。听到她一一回答了之后，他才满意。于是他就 没有再耽搁他们，只指给他们看看门口是多么整洁，便把客人们带进了屋子；等到客人一走 进客厅，他又对他们作了第二次的欢迎，极其客气地说，这次承蒙诸位光临寒舍，真是不胜 荣幸，并且刻不容缓地把他太太送上来的点心重新奉献了一次。

伊丽莎白早就料到他会那样得意非凡，因此当他夸耀那屋子的优美结构、式样、以及一 切陈设的时候，她禁不住想到他是特地讲给她听的，好象要叫她明白，她当初拒绝了他，是 多么大的一个损失。虽说样样东西的确都那么整洁和舒适，她可千万不能流露出一点点后悔 的痕迹来叫他得意；她甚至带着诧异的目光看看夏绿蒂，她弄不明白夏绿蒂和这样的一位伴 侣相处，为什么还会那么高兴。柯林斯先生有时竟会说些很不得体的话，叫他自己的太太听 了也不免难为情，而且这类话又说得并不太少，每逢这种场合，伊丽莎白就不由自主地要向 夏绿蒂望一眼。夏绿蒂有一两次被她看得微微脸红了，不过一般总是很聪明地装作没有听 见。大家在屋里坐了好一会儿，欣赏着每一件家具，从食器橱一直欣赏到壁炉架，又谈了谈 一路上的情况以及伦敦的一切情形，然后柯林斯先生就请他们到花园里去散散步。花园很 大，布置得也很好，一切都是由他亲手料理的。他的最高尚的娱乐就是收拾花园。夏绿蒂 说，这种操作有益于健康，她尽可能鼓励他这样做；她讲起这件事的时候，非常镇定自若， 真叫伊丽莎白佩服。他领着他们走遍了花园里的曲径小道，看遍了每一处景物，每看一处都 得琐琐碎碎地讲一阵，美不美倒完全不在他心上，看的人即使想要赞美几句也插不上嘴。他 数得出每一个方向有多少田园，连最远的树丛里有多少棵树他也讲得出来，可是，不论是他 自己花园里的景物也好，或者是这整个乡村甚至全国的名胜古迹也好，都万万比不上罗新斯 花园的景色。罗新斯花园差不多就在他住宅的正对面，四面是树，从树林的空隙处可以望见 里面。那是一幢漂亮的控建筑，耸立在一片高地上。

柯林斯先生本来想把他们从花园里带去看看两块草地，但是太太小姐们的鞋子抵挡不住 那残余的白霜，于是全都走回去了，只剩下威廉爵士陪伴着他。夏绿蒂陪着自己的妹妹和朋 友参观住宅，这一下她能够撇开丈夫的帮忙，有机会让她自己显显身手，真是高兴极了。房 子很小，但是建筑结实，使用也很方便；一切都布置得很精巧，安排得很调和，伊丽莎白对 夏绿蒂夸奖备至。只要不想起柯林斯先生，便真正有了一种非常美好的气氛。伊丽莎白看见 夏绿蒂那样得意，便不由得想到她平常一定不把柯林斯先生放在心上。

伊丽莎白已经打听到咖苔琳夫人还在乡下。吃饭的时候又谈起了这桩事，当时柯林斯先 生立即插嘴说：

“正是，伊丽莎白小姐，星期日晚上你就可以有荣幸在教学里见到咖苔琳·德·包尔夫 人，你一定会喜欢她的。她为人极其谦和，丝毫没有架子，我相信那天做完礼拜之后，你就 会很荣幸地受到她的注目。我可以毫无犹豫地说，只要你待在这儿，每逢她赏脸请我们作客 的时候，总少不了要请你和我的小姨子玛丽亚。她对待我亲爱的夏绿蒂真是好极了。我们每 星期去罗新斯吃两次饭，她老人家从来没有哪一次让我们步行回家，总是打发自己的马车送 我们──我应该说，是打发她老人家的某一部马车，因为她有好几部车子呢。”

夏绿蒂又说：“咖苔琳夫人的确是个道貌岸然、通达情理的女人，而且是位极其殷勤的 邻居。”

“说得很对，亲爱的，你真说到我心上去了。象她这样一位夫人，你无论对她怎样尊 敬，依旧会感到有些欠缺。”

这一晚主要就谈论哈福德郡的新闻，又把以前信上所说的话重新再提一遍。大家散了以 后，伊丽莎白孤单单地在房间里，不由得默默想起了夏绿蒂对于现状究竟满意到什么程度， 驾御丈夫的手腕巧妙到什么程度，容忍丈夫的肚量又大到什么程度。她不由得承认，一切都 安排得非常好。她又去想象着这次作客的时间将如何度过，无非是：平淡安静的日常起居， 柯林斯先生那种惹人讨厌的插嘴打贫，再加上跟罗新斯的应酬来往等。她那丰富的想象力马 上解决了整个问题。

大约在第二天响午的时候，她正在房间里准备出去散散步，忽听得楼下一阵喧哗，马上 这整个住宅里的人好象都慌乱了起来；一会儿工夫，只听得有人急急忙忙奔上楼来，大声叫 她。她开了门，在楼梯口遇见了玛丽亚，只见她激动得气都喘不过来，嚷道：

“噢，亲爱的伊丽莎呀，请你赶快到餐室里去，那儿有了不起的场面值得看呢！我可不 告诉你是怎么回事。赶快呀，马上下楼来。”

伊丽莎白一遍遍问，也问不出一个究竟来；玛丽亚多一句也不肯跟她说；于是她们俩便 奔进那间面临着大路的餐室，去探奇寻胜。原来来了两位女客，乘着一辆低低的四轮马车， 停在花园门口。

伊丽莎白连忙嚷道：“就是这么回事吗？我还以为是猪猡闯进了花园呢，原来只不过是 咖苔琳夫人母女俩。”

玛丽亚听她说错了，不禁大吃一惊：“噍你，亲爱的，那不是咖苔琳夫人。那位老夫人 是姜金生太太，她跟她们住在一起的；另外一位是德·包尔小姐。你且瞧瞧她那副模样儿 吧。她真是个非常纤小的人儿。谁会想到她会这么单薄，这么小！”

“她真是太没有礼貌，风这样大，却让夏绿蒂待在门外。她为什么不进来？”

“噢，夏绿蒂说，她真难得进来。德·包尔小姐要是进来一次，那可真是天大的面 子。”

“她那副模样儿真够人瞧的，”伊丽莎白一面说，一面又突然起了别的种种念头。

“她看上去身体不好，脾气又坏。她配他真是再好不过呢。她做他的太太极其相称。”

柯林斯先生和夏绿蒂都站在门口跟那位女客谈话。伊丽莎白觉得最好笑的是，威廉爵士 正必恭必敬地站在门口，虔诚地瞻仰着面前的蔚然大观，每当德·包尔小姐朝着他这边望的 时候，他总是一鞠躬。

后来他们的话全说完了，两位女客驱车而去，别人都回到屋里。柯林斯一看到两位小 姐，就恭贺她们走了鸿运；夏绿蒂把他的意思解释给她们听，原来罗新斯明天又要请他们全 体去吃饭了。

<- ->

Chapter VI of Volume II

MR. Collins's triumph in consequence of this invitation was complete. The power of displaying the grandeur of his patroness to his wondering visitors, and of letting them see her civility towards himself and his wife, was exactly what he had wished for; and that an opportunity of doing it should be given so soon was such an instance of Lady Catherine's condescension as he knew not how to admire enough.

"I confess," said he, "that I should not have been at all surprised by her Ladyship's asking us on Sunday to drink tea and spend the evening at Rosings. I rather expected, from my knowledge of her affability, that it would happen. But who could have foreseen such an attention as this? Who could have imagined that we should receive an invitation to dine there (an invitation moreover including the whole party) so immediately after your arrival!"

"I am the less surprised at what has happened," replied Sir William, "from that knowledge of what the manners of the great really are, which my situation in life has allowed me to acquire. About the Court, such instances of elegant breeding are not uncommon."

Scarcely any thing was talked of the whole day, or next morning, but their visit to Rosings. Mr. Collins was carefully instructing them in what they were to expect, that the sight of such rooms, so many servants, and so splendid a dinner might not wholly overpower them.

When the ladies were separating for the toilette, he said to Elizabeth,

"Do not make yourself uneasy, my dear cousin, about your apparel. Lady Catherine is far from requiring that elegance of dress in us, which becomes herself and daughter. I would advise you merely to put on whatever of your clothes is superior to the rest, there is no occasion for any thing more. Lady Catherine will not think the worse of you for being simply dressed. She likes to have the distinction of rank preserved."

While they were dressing, he came two or three times to their different doors, to recommend their being quick, as Lady Catherine very much objected to be kept waiting for her dinner. -- Such formidable accounts of her ladyship, and her manner of living, quite frightened Maria Lucas, who had been little used to company, and she looked forward to her introduction at Rosings with as much apprehension, as her father had done to his presentation at St. James's.

As the weather was fine, they had a pleasant walk of about half a mile across the park. -- Every park has its beauty and its prospects; and Elizabeth saw much to be pleased with, though she could not be in such raptures as Mr. Collins expected the scene to inspire, and was but slightly affected by his enumeration of the windows in front of the house, and his relation of what the glazing altogether had originally cost Sir Lewis De Bourgh.

When they ascended the steps to the hall, Maria's alarm was every moment increasing, and even Sir William did not look perfectly calm. -- Elizabeth's courage did not fail her. She had heard nothing of Lady Catherine that spoke her awful from any extraordinary talents or miraculous virtue, and the mere stateliness of money and rank she thought she could witness without trepidation.

From the entrance hall, of which Mr. Collins pointed out, with a rapturous air, the fine proportion and finished ornaments, they followed the servants through an ante-chamber, to the room where Lady Catherine, her daughter, and Mrs. Jenkinson were sitting. -- Her ladyship, with great condescension, arose to receive them; and as Mrs. Collins had settled it with her husband that the office of introduction should be her's, it was performed in a proper manner, without any of those apologies and thanks which he would have thought necessary.

In spite of having been at St. James's, Sir William was so completely awed by the grandeur surrounding him, that he had but just courage enough to make a very low bow, and take his seat without saying a word; and his daughter, frightened almost out of her senses, sat on the edge of her chair, not knowing which way to look. Elizabeth found herself quite equal to the scene, and could observe the three ladies before her composedly. -- Lady Catherine was a tall, large woman, with strongly-marked features, which might once have been handsome. Her air was not conciliating, nor was her manner of receiving them such as to make her visitors forget their inferior rank. She was not rendered formidable by silence; but whatever she said was spoken in so authoritative a tone as marked her self-importance, and brought Mr. Wickham immediately to Elizabeth's mind; and from the observation of the day altogether, she believed Lady Catherine to be exactly what he had represented.

When, after examining the mother, in whose countenance and deportment she soon found some resemblance of Mr. Darcy, she turned her eyes on the daughter, she could almost have joined in Maria's astonishment at her being so thin, and so small. There was neither in figure nor face any likeness between the ladies. Miss De Bourgh was pale and sickly; her features, though not plain, were insignificant; and she spoke very little, except in a low voice to Mrs. Jenkinson, in whose appearance there was nothing remarkable, and who was entirely engaged in listening to what she said, and placing a screen in the proper direction before her eyes.

After sitting a few minutes, they were all sent to one of the windows to admire the view, Mr. Collins attending them to point out its beauties, and Lady Catherine kindly informing them that it was much better worth looking at in the summer.

The dinner was exceedingly handsome, and there were all the servants, and all the articles of plate which Mr. Collins had promised; and, as he had likewise foretold, he took his seat at the bottom of the table, by her ladyship's desire, and looked as if he felt that life could furnish nothing greater. -- He carved, and ate, and praised with delighted alacrity; and every dish was commended, first by him, and then by Sir William, who was now enough recovered to echo whatever his son in law said, in a manner which Elizabeth wondered Lady Catherine could bear. But Lady Catherine seemed gratified by their excessive admiration, and gave most gracious smiles, especially when any dish on the table proved a novelty to them. The party did not supply much conversation. Elizabeth was ready to speak whenever there was an opening, but she was seated between Charlotte and Miss De Bourgh -- the former of whom was engaged in listening to Lady Catherine, and the latter said not a word to her all dinner time. Mrs. Jenkinson was chiefly employed in watching how little Miss De Bourgh ate, pressing her to try some other dish, and fearing she were indisposed. Maria thought speaking out of the question, and the gentlemen did nothing but eat and admire.

When the ladies returned to the drawing room, there was little to be done but to hear Lady Catherine talk, which she did without any intermission till coffee came in, delivering her opinion on every subject in so decisive a manner as proved that she was not used to have her judgment controverted. She enquired into Charlotte's domestic concerns familiarly and minutely, and gave her a great deal of advice as to the management of them all; told her how every thing ought to be regulated in so small a family as her's, and instructed her as to the care of her cows and her poultry. Elizabeth found that nothing was beneath this great lady's attention, which could furnish her with an occasion of dictating to others. In the intervals of her discourse with Mrs. Collins, she addressed a variety of questions to Maria and Elizabeth, but especially to the latter, of whose connections she knew the least, and who, she observed to Mrs. Collins, was a very genteel, pretty kind of girl. She asked her at different times, how many sisters she had, whether they were older or younger than herself, whether any of them were likely to be married, whether they were handsome, where they had been educated, what carriage her father kept, and what had been her mother's maiden name? -- Elizabeth felt all the impertinence of her questions, but answered them very composedly. -- Lady Catherine then observed,

"Your father's estate is entailed on Mr. Collins, I think. For your sake," turning to Charlotte, "I am glad of it; but otherwise I see no occasion for entailing estates from the female line. -- It was not thought necessary in Sir Lewis de Bourgh's family. -- Do you play and sing, Miss Bennet?"

"A little."

"Oh! then -- some time or other we shall be happy to hear you. Our instrument is a capital one, probably superior to -- You shall try it some day. -- Do your sisters play and sing?"

"One of them does."

"Why did not you all learn? -- You ought all to have learned. The Miss Webbs all play, and their father has not so good an income as your's. -- Do you draw?"

"No, not at all."

"What, none of you?"

"Not one."

"That is very strange. But I suppose you had no opportunity. Your mother should have taken you to town every spring for the benefit of masters."

"My mother would have had no objection, but my father hates London."

"Has your governess left you?"

"We never had any governess."

"No governess! How was that possible? Five daughters brought up at home without a governess! -- I never heard of such a thing. Your mother must have been quite a slave to your education."

Elizabeth could hardly help smiling, as she assured her that had not been the case.

"Then, who taught you? who attended to you? Without a governess you must have been neglected."

"Compared with some families, I believe we were; but such of us as wished to learn, never wanted the means. We were always encouraged to read, and had all the masters that were necessary. Those who chose to be idle, certainly might."

"Aye, no doubt; but that is what a governess will prevent, and if I had known your mother, I should have advised her most strenuously to engage one. I always say that nothing is to be done in education without steady and regular instruction, and nobody but a governess can give it. It is wonderful how many families I have been the means of supplying in that way. I am always glad to get a young person well placed out. Four nieces of Mrs. Jenkinson are most delightfully situated through my means; and it was but the other day that I recommended another young person, who was merely accidentally mentioned to me, and the family are quite delighted with her. Mrs. Collins, did I tell you of Lady Metcalfe's calling yesterday to thank me? She finds Miss Pope a treasure. "Lady Catherine," said she, "you have given me a treasure." Are any of your younger sisters out, Miss Bennet?"

"Yes, Ma'am, all."

"All! -- What, all five out at once? Very odd! -- And you only the second. -- The younger ones out before the elder are married! -- Your younger sisters must be very young?"

"Yes, my youngest is not sixteen. Perhaps she is full young to be much in company. But really, Ma'am, I think it would be very hard upon younger sisters, that they should not have their share of society and amusement because the elder may not have the means or inclination to marry early. -- The last born has as good a right to the pleasures of youth, as the first. And to be kept back on such a motive! -- I think it would not be very likely to promote sisterly affection or delicacy of mind."

"Upon my word," said her ladyship, "you give your opinion very decidedly for so young a person. -- Pray, what is your age?"

"With three younger sisters grown up," replied Elizabeth smiling, "your Ladyship can hardly expect me to own it."

Lady Catherine seemed quite astonished at not receiving a direct answer; and Elizabeth suspected herself to be the first creature who had ever dared to trifle with so much dignified impertinence!

"You cannot be more than twenty, I am sure, -- therefore you need not conceal your age."

"I am not one and twenty."

When the gentlemen had joined them, and tea was over, the card tables were placed. Lady Catherine, Sir William, and Mr. and Mrs. Collins sat down to quadrille; and as Miss De Bourgh chose to play at cassino, the two girls had the honour of assisting Mrs. Jenkinson to make up her party. Their table was superlatively stupid. Scarcely a syllable was uttered that did not relate to the game, except when Mrs. Jenkinson expressed her fears of Miss De Bourgh's being too hot or too cold, or having too much or too little light. A great deal more passed at the other table, Lady Catherine was generally speaking -- stating the mistakes of the three others, or relating some anecdote of herself. Mr. Collins was employed in agreeing to every thing her Ladyship said, thanking her for every fish he won, and apologising if he thought he won too many. Sir William did not say much. He was storing his memory with anecdotes and noble names.

When Lady Catherine and her daughter had played as long as they chose, the tables were broke up, the carriage was offered to Mrs. Collins, gratefully accepted, and immediately ordered. The party then gathered round the fire to hear Lady Catherine determine what weather they were to have on the morrow. From these instructions they were summoned by the arrival of the coach, and with many speeches of thankfulness on Mr. Collins's side, and as many bows on Sir William's, they departed. As soon as they had driven from the door, Elizabeth was called on by her cousin to give her opinion of all that she had seen at Rosings, which, for Charlotte's sake, she made more favourable than it really was. But her commendation, though costing her some trouble, could by no means satisfy Mr. Collins, and he was very soon obliged to take her ladyship's praise into his own hands.罗新斯这一次请客，真使得柯林斯先生感到百分之百地得意。他本来一心要让这些好奇 的宾客们去风光一下他那女施主的堂皇气派，看看老夫人对待他们夫妇俩多么礼貌周全。他 竟会这么快就得到了如愿以偿的机会，这件事大足以说明咖苔琳夫人的礼贤下士，使得他不 知如何景仰是好。

“说老实话，”他说，“她老人家邀请我们星期日去吃茶点，在罗新斯消磨一个下午， 我一点儿也不觉得意外。她一贯为人殷勤，我倒以为她真要这样招待一番的，可是谁料想到 会象这次这样情意隆重？谁会想到你们刚刚到这里在，就被请到那边去吃饭（而且全体都请 到了）？”

威廉爵士说：“刚才的事我倒不怎么觉得稀奇，大人物的为人处世实在都是如此，象我 这样有身份的人，就见识得很多。在显宦贵族们当中，这类风雅好客的事不足为奇。”

这一整天和第二天上午，简直只谈到去罗新斯的事。柯林斯先生预先仔仔细细地一样样 告诉他们，到那边去将要看到什么东西，免得他们看到了那样宏伟的屋子，那样众多的仆 从，那样丰盛的菜肴，会造成临时慌乱，手足失措。

当娘儿们正要各自去打扮的时候，他又对伊丽莎白说：

“不要为衣装担心思，亲爱的表妹。咖苔琳夫人才不会要我们穿得华丽呢，这只有她自 己和她的女儿才配。我劝你只要在你自己的衣服里面，拣一件出色的穿上就行，不必过于讲 究。珈苔琳夫人决不会因为你衣装朴素就瞧你不起。她喜欢各人守着自己的本份，分得出一 个高低。”

娘儿们整装的时候，他又到各个人的房门口去了两三次，劝她们快一点，因为咖苔琳夫 人请人吃饭最恨客人迟到。玛丽亚·卢卡斯听说她老人家的为人处事这样可怕，不由得吓了 一跳，因为她一向不大会应酬。她一想起要到罗新斯去拜望，就诚惶诚恐，正如她父亲当年 进宫觐见一样。

天朗气清，他们穿过花园，作了一次差不多半英里的愉快的散步。一家家的花园都各有 美妙，伊丽莎白纵目观赏，心旷神怡，可是并不如柯林斯先生所预期的那样，会被眼前的景 色陶醉得乐而忘形。尽管他数着屋前一扇扇窗户说，光是这些玻璃，当初曾一共花了刘威 斯·德·包尔爵士多大一笔钱，她可并不为这些话动心。

他们踏上台阶走进穿堂的时候，玛丽亚一分钟比一分钟来得惶恐，连威廉爵士也不能完 全保持镇定。倒是伊丽莎白不畏缩。无论是论才论德，她都没有听到咖苔琳夫人有什么了不 起的地方足以引起她敬畏，光凭着有钱有势，还不会叫她见到了就胆战心惊。

进了穿堂，柯林斯先生就带着一副喜极欲狂的神气，指出这屋子的堂皇富丽，然后由佣 人们带着客人走过前厅，来到咖苔琳夫人母女和姜金生太太的起坐间。夫人极其谦和地站起 身来迎接他们。根据柯林斯太太事先跟她丈夫商量好的办法，当场由太太出面替宾主介绍， 因此介绍得很得体，凡是柯林斯先生认为必不可少的那些道歉和感激的话，都一概免了。

威廉爵士虽说当年也曾进宫觐见过皇上，可是看到四周围这般的富贵气派，也不禁完全 给吓住了，只得弯腰一躬，一声不响，坐了下来；再说他的女儿，简直吓得丧魂失魄一般， 兀自坐在椅子边上，眼睛也不知道往哪里看才好。伊丽莎白倒是完全安然自若，而且从容不 迫地细细瞧着那三位女主人。咖苔琳夫人是位高大的妇人，五官清楚，也许年轻时很好看。 她的样子并不十分客气，接待宾客的态度也不能使宾客忘却自己身份的低微。她吓人的地方 倒不是默不作声，而是她出言吐语时声调总是那么高高在上，自命不凡，这叫伊丽莎白立刻 想起了韦翰先生的话。经过这一整天的察言观色之后，她觉得咖苔琳夫人的为人，果然和韦 翰所形容的完全一样。

她仔细打量了她一眼，立刻就发觉她的容貌有些象达西先生，然后她就把目光转到她的 女儿身上，见她女儿长得那么单薄，那么瘦小，这使她几乎和玛丽亚一样感到惊奇。母女二 人无论体态面貌，都没有相似之处。德·包尔小姐脸色苍白、满面病容，五官虽然长得不算 难看，可是并不起眼；她不大说话，除非是低声跟姜金生太太嘀咕几句。姜金生太太的相貌 没有一点特出的地方，她只是全神贯注地听着小姐说话，并且挡在她面前，不让人家把她看 得太清楚。

坐了几分钟以后，客人们都被打发到窗口去欣赏外面的风景。柯林斯先生陪着他们，一 处处指给他们看，咖苔琳夫人和善地告诉他们说，到了夏天还要好看。酒席果然特别体面， 待候的仆从以及盛酒菜的器皿，也跟柯林斯先生所形容过的一模一样，而且正如他事先所料 到的那样，夫人果然吩咐他坐在末席，看他那副神气，好象人生没有比这更得意的事了。他 边切边吃，又兴致淋漓地赞不绝口；每一道菜都由他先来夸奖，然后由威廉爵士加以吹嘘， 原来威廉爵士现在已经完全消除了惊恐，可以做他女婿的应声虫了。伊丽莎白看到那种样 子，不禁担心咖苔琳夫人怎么受得了。可是咖苔琳夫人对这些过分的赞扬好象倒非常满意， 总是显露出仁慈的微笑，尤其是端上一道客人们没见过的菜到桌上来的时候，她便格外得 意。宾主们都没有什么可谈的，伊丽莎白却只要别人开个头，总还有话可说，可惜她坐的地 方不对头，一边是夏绿蒂，她正在用心听咖苔琳夫人谈话；另一边是德·包尔小姐，整个吃 饭时间不跟她说一句话。姜金生太太主要在注意德·包尔小姐，她看到小姐东西吃得太少， 便逼着她吃了这样再吃那样，又怕她不受用。玛丽亚根本不想讲话，男客们只顾一边吃一边 赞美。

女客们回到会客室以后，只是听咖苔琳夫人谈话。夫人滔滔不绝地一直谈到咖啡端上来 为止，随便谈到哪一桩事，她总是那么斩钉截铁、不许别人反对的样子。她毫不客气地仔细 问着夏绿蒂的家常，又给她提供了一大堆关于料理家务的意见。她告诉夏绿蒂说，象她这样 的一个小家庭，一切事情都应该精密安排，又指教她如何照料母牛和家禽。伊丽莎白发觉这 位贵妇人只要有机会支配别人，随便怎么小的事情也决不肯轻易放过。夫人同柯林斯太太谈 话的时候，也间或向玛丽亚和伊丽莎白问几句话，特别向伊丽莎白问得多。她不大清楚伊丽 莎白和她们是什么关系，不过她对柯林斯太太说，她是个很斯文、很标致的姑娘。她好几次 问伊丽莎白有几个姐妹，她们比她大还是比她小，她们中间有没有哪一个已经结婚，她们长 得好看不好看，在哪里读书，她们的父亲有什么样的马车，她母亲的娘家姓什么。伊丽莎白 觉得她这些话问得唐突，不过还是心平气和地回答了她。于是咖苔琳夫人说：

“你父亲的财产得由柯林斯先生继承吧，我想？”──说到这里，她又掉过头来对夏绿 蒂说：“为你着想，我倒觉得高兴；否则我实在看不出有什么理由不让自己的女儿们来继承 财产，却要给别人。刘威斯·德·包尔家里就觉得没有这样做的必要。──你会弹琴唱歌 吗，班纳特小姐？”

“略知一二。”

“噢，几时我们倒想要听一听。我们的琴非常好，说不定比──你哪一天来试一试看 吧。你的姐妹们会弹琴唱歌吗？”

“有一个会。”

“为什么不大家都学呢？你们应该个个都学。魏伯家的小姐们就个个都会，她们父亲的 收入还比不上你们父亲呢。你们会画吗？”

“不，一点儿不会。”

“怎么说，一个也不会吗？”

“没有一个会。”

“这倒很稀奇。我猜想你们是没有机会学吧。你们的母亲应该每年春天带你们上城里来 投投名师才对。”

“我妈是不会反对的，可是我父亲厌恶伦敦。”

“你们的女家庭教师走了吗？”

“我们从来就没有请过女家庭教师。”

“没有女家庭教师！那怎么行？家里教养着五个姑娘，却不请个女家庭教师！我从来没 听到过这样的事！你妈简直是做奴隶似的教育你们啦。”

伊丽莎白禁不住笑起来了，一面告诉她说，事实并不是那样。

“那么谁教导你们呢？谁服待你们呢？没有一个女家庭老师，你们不就是没人照管了 吗？”

“同别的一些人家比较起来，我们家里待我们算是比较懈怠；可是姐妹们中间，凡是好 学的，决不会没有办法。家里经常鼓励我们好好读书，必要的教师我们都有。谁要是存心偷 懒，当然也可以。”

“那是毫无疑问的；不过，女家庭教师的任务也就是为了防止这种事情；要是我认识你 们的母亲，我一定要竭力劝她请一位。我总以为缺少了按部就班的指导，教育就不会有任何 成绩，而按部就班的指导就只有女家庭教师办得到。说起来也怪有意思，多少人家都是由我 介绍女家庭教师的。我一贯喜欢让一个年轻人得到很好的安插。姜金生太太的四个侄女儿都 由我给她们介绍了称心如意的位置；就在前几天，我又推荐了一个姑娘，她不过是人家偶然 在我面前提起的，那家人家对她非常满意。──柯林斯太太，我有没有告诉过你，麦特卡尔 夫人昨天来谢我？她觉得蒲白小姐真是件珍宝呢。她跟我说：‘咖苔琳夫人，你给了我一件 珍宝。’──你的妹妹们有没有哪一个已经出来交际了，班纳特小姐？”

“有，太太，全都出来交际了。”

“全都出来交际了！什么，五个姐妹同时出来交际？真奇怪！你不过是第二个！姐姐还 没有嫁人，妹妹就出来交际了！你的妹妹们一定还很小吧？”

“是的；最小的一个才十六岁。或许她还太小，不适宜多交朋友。不过，太太，要是因 为姐姐们无法早嫁，或是不想早嫁，做妹妹的就不能有社交和娱乐，那实在太苦了她们。最 小的和最大的同样有消受青春的权利。怎么能为了这样的原由，就叫她们死守在家里！我以 为那样做就不可能促进姐妹之间的情感，也不可能养成温柔的性格。”

“真想不到，”夫人说，“你这么小的一个人，倒这样有主见。请问你几岁啦？”

“我已经有了三个成人的妹妹，”伊丽莎白笑着说。“你老人家总不会再要我招出年纪 来了吧。”

咖苔琳夫人没有得到直截了当的回答，显得很惊奇；伊丽莎白觉得敢于和这种没有礼貌 的富贵太太开玩笑，恐怕要推她自己为第一个人。

“你不会超过二十岁，所以你也不必瞒年纪。”

“我不到二十一岁。”

等到喝过茶，男客们都到她们这边来了，便摆起牌桌来。咖苔琳夫人、威廉爵士和柯林 斯夫妇坐下来打“夸锥”；德·包尔小姐要玩“卡西诺”，因此两位姑娘就很荣幸地帮着姜 金生太太给她凑足了人数。她们这一桌真是枯燥无味，除了姜金生太太问问德·包尔小姐是 否觉得太冷或太热，是否感到灯光太强或太弱以外，就没有一句话不是说到打牌方面的。另 外一桌可就有声有色得多了。咖苔琳夫人差不多一直都在讲话，不是指出另外三个人的错 处，就是讲些自己的趣闻轶事。她老人家说一句，柯林斯先生就附和一句，他赢一次要谢她 一次，如果赢得太多，还得向她道歉。威廉爵士不大说话，只顾把一桩桩轶事和一个个高贵 的名字装进脑子里去。

等到咖苔琳夫人母女俩玩得不想再玩的时候，两桌牌桌就散场了，打发马车送柯林斯太 太回去，柯林斯太太很感激地接受了，于是马上叫人去套车。大家又围着火炉，听咖苔琳夫 人断定明天的天气怎么样。等到马车来了，叫他们上车，他们方始停止受训。柯林斯先生说 了多少感激的话，威廉爵士鞠了多少躬，大家方才告别。马车一走出门口，柯林斯就要求伊 丽莎白发表她对于罗新斯的感想，她看在夏绿蒂面上，便勉强敷衍了他几句。她虽然勉为其 难地说出了一大篇好话，却完全不能叫柯林斯先生满意，柯林斯没有办法，只得立刻亲自开 口，把老夫人大大重新赞扬了一番。

<- ->

Chapter VII of Volume II

SIR WILLIAM staid only a week at Hunsford; but his visit was long enough to convince him of his daughter's being most comfortably settled, and of her possessing such a husband and such a neighbour as were not often met with. While Sir William was with them, Mr. Collins devoted his mornings to driving him out in his gig and shewing him the country; but when he went away, the whole family returned to their usual employments, and Elizabeth was thankful to find that they did not see more of her cousin by the alteration, for the chief of the time between breakfast and dinner was now passed by him either at work in the garden, or in reading and writing, and looking out of window in his own book room, which fronted the road. The room in which the ladies sat was backwards. Elizabeth at first had rather wondered that Charlotte should not prefer the dining parlour for common use; it was a better sized room, and had a pleasanter aspect; but she soon saw that her friend had an excellent reason for what she did, for Mr. Collins would undoubtedly have been much less in his own apartment, had they sat in one equally lively; and she gave Charlotte credit for the arrangement.

From the drawing room they could distinguish nothing in the lane, and were indebted to Mr. Collins for the knowledge of what carriages went along, and how often especially Miss De Bourgh drove by in her phaeton, which he never failed coming to inform them of, though it happened almost every day. She not unfrequently stopped at the Parsonage, and had a few minutes' conversation with Charlotte, but was scarcely ever prevailed on to get out.

Very few days passed in which Mr. Collins did not walk to Rosings, and not many in which his wife did not think it necessary to go likewise; and till Elizabeth recollected that there might be other family livings to be disposed of, she could not understand the sacrifice of so many hours. Now and then, they were honoured with a call from her ladyship, and nothing escaped her observation that was passing in the room during these visits. She examined into their employments, looked at their work, and advised them to do it differently; found fault with the arrangement of the furniture, or detected the housemaid in negligence; and if she accepted any refreshment, seemed to do it only for the sake of finding out that Mrs. Collins's joints of meat were too large for her family.

Elizabeth soon perceived that though this great lady was not in the commission of the peace for the county, she was a most active magistrate in her own parish, the minutest concerns of which were carried to her by Mr. Collins; and whenever any of the cottagers were disposed to be quarrelsome, discontented or too poor, she sallied forth into the village to settle their differences, silence their complaints, and scold them into harmony and plenty.

The entertainment of dining at Rosings was repeated about twice a week; and, allowing for the loss of Sir William, and there being only one card table in the evening, every such entertainment was the counterpart of the first. Their other engagements were few; as the style of living of the neighbourhood in general was beyond the Collinses' reach. This, however, was no evil to Elizabeth, and upon the whole she spent her time comfortably enough; there were half hours of pleasant conversation with Charlotte, and the weather was so fine for the time of year, that she had often great enjoyment out of doors. Her favourite walk, and where she frequently went while the others were calling on Lady Catherine, was along the open grove which edged that side of the park, where there was a nice sheltered path, which no one seemed to value but herself, and where she felt beyond the reach of Lady Catherine's curiosity.

In this quiet way, the first fortnight of her visit soon passed away. Easter was approaching, and the week preceding it was to bring an addition to the family at Rosings, which in so small a circle must be important. Elizabeth had heard, soon after her arrival, that Mr. Darcy was expected there in the course of a few weeks, and though there were not many of her acquaintance whom she did not prefer, his coming would furnish one comparatively new to look at in their Rosings parties, and she might be amused in seeing how hopeless Miss Bingley's designs on him were, by his behaviour to his cousin, for whom he was evidently destined by Lady Catherine; who talked of his coming with the greatest satisfaction, spoke of him in terms of the highest admiration, and seemed almost angry to find that he had already been frequently seen by Miss Lucas and herself.

His arrival was soon known at the Parsonage, for Mr. Collins was walking the whole morning within view of the lodges opening into Hunsford Lane, in order to have the earliest assurance of it; and after making his bow as the carriage turned into the park, hurried home with the great intelligence. On the following morning he hastened to Rosings to pay his respects. There were two nephews of Lady Catherine to require them, for Mr. Darcy had brought with him a Colonel Fitzwilliam, the younger son of his uncle, Lord ----; and to the great surprise of all the party, when Mr. Collins returned, the gentlemen accompanied him. Charlotte had seen them, from her husband's room, crossing the road, and immediately running into the other, told the girls what an honour they might expect, adding,

"I may thank you, Eliza, for this piece of civility. Mr. Darcy would never have come so soon to wait upon me."

Elizabeth had scarcely time to disclaim all right to the compliment, before their approach was announced by the door-bell, and shortly afterwards the three gentlemen entered the room. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who led the way, was about thirty, not handsome, but in person and address most truly the gentleman. Mr. Darcy looked just as he had been used to look in Hertfordshire, paid his compliments, with his usual reserve, to Mrs. Collins; and whatever might be his feelings towards her friend, met her with every appearance of composure. Elizabeth merely curtseyed to him, without saying a word.

Colonel Fitzwilliam entered into conversation directly with the readiness and ease of a well-bred man, and talked very pleasantly; but his cousin, after having addressed a slight observation on the house and garden to Mrs. Collins, sat for some time without speaking to any body. At length, however, his civility was so far awakened as to enquire of Elizabeth after the health of her family. She answered him in the usual way, and after a moment's pause, added,

"My eldest sister has been in town these three months. Have you never happened to see her there?"

She was perfectly sensible that he never had; but she wished to see whether he would betray any consciousness of what had passed between the Bingleys and Jane; and she thought he looked a little confused as he answered that he had never been so fortunate as to meet Miss Bennet. The subject was pursued no farther, and the gentlemen soon afterwards went away.威廉爵士在汉斯福只待了一个星期，可是经过了这一次短短的拜访，他大可以为了：女 儿嫁得极其称心如意，而且有了这样不可多得的丈夫和难能可贵的邻居。威谦爵士在这儿作 客的时候，柯林斯先生总是每天上午同他乘着双轮马车，带他到郊野去漫游；他走了以后， 家里又恢复了日常生活。伊丽莎白真要谢天谢地。因为这一次作客，跟她表兄柯林斯朝夕相 见的次数并不多。原来他从吃早饭到吃午饭那一段时间里，不是在收拾花园，就是在自己那 间面临着大路的书房里看书写字，凭窗远眺，而女客的起坐间又在后面那一间。伊丽莎白开 头很奇怪：这里的餐厅比较大，地位光线也比较好，为什么夏绿蒂不愿意把餐厅兼作起居 室？可是她立刻看出了她朋友所以要这样做，的确非常有理由，因为：假如女客也在一间同 样舒适的起坐间里，那么柯林斯先生待在自己房间里的时间就要比较少了；她很赞赏夏绿蒂 这样的按排。

她们从会客室里根本看不见外面大路的情形，幸亏每逢有什么车辆驶过，柯林斯先生总 是要告诉她们；特别是德·包尔小姐常常乘着小马车驶过，差不多天天驶过，他没有哪一次 不告诉她们的。小姐常在牧师的门前停下车来，跟夏绿蒂闲谈几分钟，可是主人从来不请她 下车。

柯林斯先生差不多每天要到罗新斯去一趟，他的太太也是隔不了几天就要去一次。伊丽 莎白总以为他们还有些别的应得的俸禄要去处理一下，否则她就不懂得为什么要牺牲那么多 的时间。有时候夫人也会光临他们的住宅，来了以后就把屋子里无论什么事都看在眼里。她 查问他们的日常生活，察看他们的家务，劝他们换个方式处置；又吹毛求疵地说，他们的家 具摆得不对，或者是他们的佣人在偷懒；要是她肯在这里吃点东西，那好象只是为了要看看 柯林斯太太是否持家节俭，不滥吃滥用。

伊丽莎白立刻就发觉，这位贵妇人虽然没有担任郡里的司法职使，可是事实上她等于是 她自己这个教区里最积极的法官，一点点芝麻大的事都由柯林斯先生报告给她；只要哪一个 穷苦人在吵架，闹意气，或是穷得活不下去，她问题亲自到村里去调解处理，镇压制服，又 骂得他们一个个相安无事，不再叫苦叹穷。

罗新斯大约每星期要请她们吃一两次饭；尽管缺少了威廉爵士，而且只有一桌牌，不过 每有一次这样的宴会，都依照第一次如法炮制。他们简直没有别的宴会，因为附近一般人家 的那种生活派头，柯林斯还高攀不上。不过伊丽莎白并不觉得遗憾，因为她在这里大体上是 过得够舒服了：经常和夏绿蒂作半个钟点的交谈，加上这个季节里又是天气睛朗，可以常常 到户外去舒畅一下。别人去拜访咖苔琳夫人的时候，她总是爱到花园旁边那座小林子里去散 散步，那儿有一条很美的绿荫小径，她觉得那地方只有她一人懂得欣赏，而且到了那儿，也 就可以免得惹起咖苔琳夫人的好奇心。

她开头两个星期的作客生涯，就这样安静地过去了。复活节快到了，节前一星期，罗新 斯府上要添一个客人。在这么一个小圈子里，这当然是件大事。伊丽莎白一到那儿，便听说 达西先生最近几个星期里就要到来，虽然她觉得在她所认识的人里面，差不多没有一个象达 西这样讨厌，不过他来了却能给罗新斯的宴会上添一个面貌比较新鲜的人，同时可以从他对 他表妹的态度看出彬格莱小姐在他身上的打算要完全落空，那更有趣极了。咖苔琳夫人显然 已经把他安排给他的表妹，一谈到他要来，就得意非凡，对他赞美备至，可是一听说卢卡斯 小姐和伊丽莎白早就跟他认识，又时常见面，就几乎好象生起气来。

不久，柯林斯家里就知道达西来了；因为牧师先生那天整个上午都在汉斯福旁的门房附 近走动，以便尽早获得确凿的消息；等到马车驶进花园，他就一鞠躬，连忙跑进屋去报告这 重大的新闻。第二天上午，他赶快到罗新斯去拜会。他一共要拜会咖苔琳夫人的两位姨侄， 因为达西先生还带来了一位费茨威廉上校，是达西舅父（某某爵士）的小儿子。柯林斯先生 回家来的时候，把那两位贵宾也带来了，大家很是吃惊。夏绿蒂从她丈夫的房间里看到他们 一行三人从大路那边走过来，便立刻奔进另外一个房间，告诉小姐们说，她们马上就会有贵 客降临，接着又说：

“伊丽莎，这次贵客光临，我得感谢你呀。否则达西先生才不会一下子就来拜访我 呢。”

伊丽莎白听到这番恭维话，还没有来得及申辩，门铃就响了，宣布贵宾光临。不大一会 儿工夫，宾主三人一同走进屋来。带头的是费茨威廉上校，大约三十岁左右，人长得不漂 亮，可是从仪表和谈吐看来，倒是个地道的绅士。达西先生完全是当初在哈福德郡的那副老 样子，用他往常一贯的矜持态度，向柯林斯太太问好。尽管他对她的朋友伊丽莎白可能另有 一种感情，然而见到她的时候，神色却极其镇定。伊丽莎白只对他行了个屈膝礼，一句话也 没说。

费茨威廉上校立刻就跟大家攀谈起来，口齿伶俐，象个有教养的人，并且谈得颇有风 趣；可是他那位表兄，却只跟柯林斯太太把房子和花园稍许评赏了几句，就坐那儿没有跟任 何人说话。过了一会儿，他重新想到了礼貌问题，便向伊丽莎白问候她和她全家人的安好。 伊丽莎白照例敷衍了他几句，停了片刻，她又说：

“我姐姐最近三个月来一直在城里。你从来没有碰到过她吗？”

其实她明明知道他从来没有碰到过吉英，只不过为了想要探探他的口气，看看他是否知 道彬格莱一家人和吉英之间的关系。他回答说，不幸从来未曾碰到过班纳特小姐，她觉得他 回答这话时神色有点慌张。这件事没有再谈下去，两位贵宾立刻就告辞了。

<- ->

Chapter VIII of Volume II (Chap. 31)

COLONEL Fitzwilliam's manners were very much admired at the parsonage, and the ladies all felt that he must add considerably to the pleasure of their engagements at Rosings. It was some days, however, before they received any invitation thither, for while there were visitors in the house they could not be necessary; and it was not till Easter-day, almost a week after the gentlemen's arrival, that they were honoured by such an attention, and then they were merely asked on leaving church to come there in the evening. For the last week they had seen very little of either Lady Catherine or her daughter. Colonel Fitzwilliam had called at the parsonage more than once during the time, but Mr. Darcy they had only seen at church.

The invitation was accepted of course, and at a proper hour they joined the party in Lady Catherine's drawing room. Her ladyship received them civilly, but it was plain that their company was by no means so acceptable as when she could get nobody else; and she was, in fact, almost engrossed by her nephews, speaking to them, especially to Darcy, much more than to any other person in the room.

Colonel Fitzwilliam seemed really glad to see them; any thing was a welcome relief to him at Rosings; and Mrs. Collins's pretty friend had moreover caught his fancy very much. He now seated himself by her, and talked so agreeably of Kent and Hertfordshire, of travelling and staying at home, of new books and music, that Elizabeth had never been half so well entertained in that room before; and they conversed with so much spirit and flow, as to draw the attention of Lady Catherine herself as well as of Mr. Darcy. His eyes had been soon and repeatedly turned towards them with a look of curiosity; and that her ladyship after a while shared the feeling, was more openly acknowledged, for she did not scruple to call out,

"What is that you are saying, Fitzwilliam? What is it you are talking of? What are you telling Miss Bennet? Let me hear what it is."

"We are speaking of music, Madam," said he, when no longer able to avoid a reply.

"Of music! Then pray speak aloud. It is of all subjects my delight. I must have my share in the conversation, if you are speaking of music. There are few people in England, I suppose, who have more true enjoyment of music than myself, or a better natural taste. If I had ever learnt, I should have been a great proficient. And so would Anne, if her health had allowed her to apply. I am confident that she would have performed delightfully. How does Georgiana get on, Darcy?"

Mr. Darcy spoke with affectionate praise of his sister's proficiency.

"I am very glad to hear such a good account of her," said Lady Catherine; "and pray tell her from me, that she cannot expect to excel, if she does not practise a great deal."

"I assure you, Madam," he replied, "that she does not need such advice. She practises very constantly."

"So much the better. It cannot be done too much; and when I next write to her, I shall charge her not to neglect it on any account. I often tell young ladies, that no excellence in music is to be acquired, without constant practice. I have told Miss Bennet several times, that she will never play really well, unless she practises more; and though Mrs. Collins has no instrument, she is very welcome, as I have often told her, to come to Rosings every day, and play on the piano forte in Mrs. Jenkinson's room. She would be in nobody's way, you know, in that part of the house."

Mr. Darcy looked a little ashamed of his aunt's ill breeding, and made no answer.

When coffee was over, Colonel Fitzwilliam reminded Elizabeth of having promised to play to him; and she sat down directly to the instrument. He drew a chair near her. Lady Catherine listened to half a song, and then talked, as before, to her other nephew; till the latter walked away from her, and moving with his usual deliberation towards the piano forte, stationed himself so as to command a full view of the fair performer's countenance. Elizabeth saw what he was doing, and at the first convenient pause, turned to him with an arch smile, and said,

"You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this state to hear me? But I will not be alarmed though your sister does play so well. There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises with every attempt to intimidate me."

"I shall not say that you are mistaken," he replied, "because you could not really believe me to entertain any design of alarming you; and I have had the pleasure of your acquaintance long enough to know, that you find great enjoyment in occasionally professing opinions which in fact are not your own."

Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of herself, and said to Colonel Fitzwilliam, "Your cousin will give you a very pretty notion of me, and teach you not to believe a word I say. I am particularly unlucky in meeting with a person so well able to expose my real character, in a part of the world where I had hoped to pass myself off with some degree of credit. Indeed, Mr. Darcy, it is very ungenerous in you to mention all that you knew to my disadvantage in Hertfordshire -- and, give me leave to say, very impolitic too -- for it is provoking me to retaliate, and such things may come out, as will shock your relations to hear."

"I am not afraid of you," said he, smilingly.

"Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of," cried Colonel Fitzwilliam. "I should like to know how he behaves among strangers."

"You shall hear then -- but prepare yourself for something very dreadful. The first time of my ever seeing him in Hertfordshire, you must know, was at a ball -- and at this ball, what do you think he did? He danced only four dances! I am sorry to pain you -- but so it was. He danced only four dances, though gentlemen were scarce; and, to my certain knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting down in want of a partner. Mr. Darcy, you cannot deny the fact."

"I had not at that time the honour of knowing any lady in the assembly beyond my own party."

"True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ball room. Well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, what do I play next? My fingers wait your orders."

"Perhaps," said Darcy, "I should have judged better, had I sought an introduction, but I am ill qualified to recommend myself to strangers."

"Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this?" said Elizabeth, still addressing Colonel Fitzwilliam. "Shall we ask him why a man of sense and education, and who has lived in the world, is ill qualified to recommend himself to strangers?"

"I can answer your question," said Fitzwilliam, "without applying to him. It is because he will not give himself the trouble."

"I certainly have not the talent which some people possess," said Darcy, "of conversing easily with those I have never seen before. I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear interested in their concerns, as I often see done."

"My fingers," said Elizabeth, "do not move over this instrument in the masterly manner which I see so many women's do. They have not the same force or rapidity, and do not produce the same expression. But then I have always supposed it to be my own fault -- because I would not take the trouble of practising. It is not that I do not believe my fingers as capable as any other woman's of superior execution."

Darcy smiled, and said, "You are perfectly right. You have employed your time much better. No one admitted to the privilege of hearing you, can think any thing wanting. We neither of us perform to strangers."

Here they were interrupted by Lady Catherine, who called out to know what they were talking of. Elizabeth immediately began playing again. Lady Catherine approached, and, after listening for a few minutes, said to Darcy,

"Miss Bennet would not play at all amiss, if she practised more, and could have the advantage of a London master. She has a very good notion of fingering, though her taste is not equal to Anne's. Anne would have been a delightful performer, had her health allowed her to learn."

Elizabeth looked at Darcy to see how cordially he assented to his cousin's praise; but neither at that moment nor at any other could she discern any symptom of love; and from the whole of his behaviour to Miss De Bourgh she derived this comfort for Miss Bingley, that he might have been just as likely to marry her, had she been his relation.

Lady Catherine continued her remarks on Elizabeth's performance, mixing with them many instructions on execution and taste. Elizabeth received them with all the forbearance of civility; and at the request of the gentlemen, remained at the instrument till her ladyship's carriage was ready to take them all home.费茨廉的风度大受牧师家里人的称道，女眷们都觉得他会使罗新斯宴会平添不少情趣。 不过，他们已经有好几天没有受到罗新斯那边的邀请，因为主人家有了客人，用不着他们 了；一直到复活节那一天，也就是差不多在这两位贵宾到达一星期以后，他们才蒙受到被邀 请的荣幸，那也不过是大家离开教堂时，主人家当面约定他们下午去玩玩而已。上一个星期 他们简直就没有见到咖苔琳夫人母女。在这段时间里，费茨威廉到牧师家来拜望过好多次， 但是达西先生却没有来过，他们仅仅是在教堂里才见到他。

他们当然都接受了邀请，准时到达了咖苔琳夫人的会客室。夫人客客气气地接待了他 们，不过事实很明显，他们并不象请不到别的客人那样受欢迎；而且夫人的心几乎都在两位 姨侄身上，只顾跟他们说话，特别是跟达西说话比跟房间里任何人都说得多。

倒是费茨廉上校见到他们好象很高兴；因为罗新斯的生活实在单调无味，他很想要有点 调剂，而且柯林斯太太的这位漂亮朋友更使他十分喜欢。他就坐到她身边去，那么有声有色 地谈到肯特郡，谈到哈福德郡，谈到旅行和家居，谈到新书和音乐，直谈得伊丽莎白感觉到 在这个房间里从来没有受到过这样的款待；他们俩谈得那么兴致淋漓，连咖苔琳夫人和达西 先生也注意起来了。达西的一对眼睛立刻好奇地一遍遍在他们俩身上打溜转；过了一会儿工 夫，夫人也有了同感，而且显得更露骨，她毫不犹豫地叫道：

“你们说的什么？你们在谈些什么？你跟班纳特小姐在谈些什么话？说给我听听看。”

“我们谈谈音乐，姨母，”费茨廉上校迫不得已地回答了一下。

“谈音乐！那么请你们说得响一些吧。我最喜爱音乐。要是你们谈音乐，就得有我的份 儿。我想，目前在英国，没有几个人能象我一样真正欣赏音乐，也没有人比我趣味更高。我 要是学了音乐，一定会成为一个名家。安妮要是身体好，也一定会成为一个名家的。我相信 也演奏起来，一定动人。乔治安娜，现在学得怎么样啦，达西？”

达西先生极其恳切地把自己妹妹的成就赞扬了一番。

“听到她弹得这样好，我真高兴，”咖苔琳夫人说：“请你替我告诉她，要是她不多多 练习，那她也好不到哪里去。”

“姨母，你放心吧，”达西说，“她用不着你这样的劝告。她经常在练习。”

“那就更好。练习总不怕太多，我下次有空写信给她，一定要嘱咐她无论如何不得偷 懒。我常常告诉年轻的小姐们说，要想在音乐上出人头地，就非要经常练习不可。我已经告 诉班纳特小姐好几次，除非她再多练习练习，她永远不会好到哪里去；我常常对她说，柯林 斯太太那里虽然没有琴，我却很欢迎她每天到罗新斯来，在姜金生太太房间里那架钢琴上弹 奏。你知道，在那间房间里，她不会妨碍什么人的。”

达西先生看到姨母这种无礼的态度，觉得有些丢脸，因此没有去理她。

喝过了咖啡，费茨廉上校提醒伊丽莎白说，她刚刚答应过弹琴给他，于是她马上坐到琴 边去。他拖过一把椅子来坐在她身旁。咖苔琳夫人听了半支歌，便象刚才那样又跟这一位姨 侄谈起话来，直谈得这位姨侄终于避开了她，从容不迫地走到钢琴跟前站住，以便把演奏者 的美丽的面貌看个清楚明白。伊丽莎白看出了他的用意，便趁机住手，回过头来对他娇媚地 一笑，说道：

“达西先生，你这样走过来听，莫不是想吓唬我？尽管你妹妹的确演奏得很好，我也不 怕。我性子倔强，决不肯让别人把我吓倒。人家越是想来吓倒我，我的胆子就越大。”

达西说：“我决不会说你讲错了，因为你不会真以为我存心吓你；好在我认识你很久 了，知道你就喜欢说一些并不是你自己心里想说的话。”

伊丽莎白听到人家这样形容她，便高兴地笑了起来，于是对费茨廉说道：“你表兄竟在 你面前把我说成一个多糟糕的人，教你对我的话一句也不要相信。我真晦气，我本来想在这 里骗骗人，叫人相信我多少有些长处，偏偏碰上了一个看得穿我真正性格的人。──真的， 达西先生，你把我在哈福德郡的一些倒霉的事儿都一股脑儿说了出来，你这是不厚道的── 而且，请允许我冒昧说一句，你这也是不聪明的──因为你这样做，会引起我的报复心，我 也会说出一些事来，叫你的亲戚们听了吓一跳。”

“我才不怕你呢，”他微笑地说。

费茨威廉连忙叫道：“我倒要请你说说看，他有什么不是。我很想知道他跟陌生人一起 的时候，行为怎么样。”

“那么我就讲给你听吧；我先得请你不要骇怕。你得明白，我第一次在哈福德郡看见 他，是在一个舞会上，你知道他在这个跳舞会上做些什么？他一共只跳了四次舞！我不愿意 叫你听了难受，不过事实确是这样。虽说男客很少，他却只跳了四次，而且我知道得很清 楚，当时在场的女客中间，没有舞伴而闲坐在一旁的可不止一个人呢──达西先生，你可不 能否认有这件事哟。”

“说来遗憾，当时舞场上除了我自己人以外，一个女客也不认识。”

“不错；跳舞场里是不作兴请人家介绍女朋友的。──唔，费茨威廉上校，再叫我弹什 么呢？我的手指在等着你吩咐。”

达西说：“也许我当时最好请人介绍一下，可是我又不配去向陌生人自我推荐。”

“我们要不要问问你的表兄，这究竟是什么缘故？”伊丽莎白仍然对着费茨威廉上校说 话。“我们要不要问问他，一个有见识、有阅历、而又受过教育的人，为什么不配把自己介 绍给陌生人？”

费茨威廉说：“我可以回答你的问题，用不着请教他。那是因为他自己怕麻烦。”

达西说：“我的确不象人家那样有本领，遇到向来不认识的人也能任情谈笑。我也不会 象人家那样随声附和，假意关切。”

伊丽莎白说：“我谈起钢琴来，手指不象许多妇女那么有气派，也不象她们那么有力和 灵活，也没有她们弹得那么有表情。我一直认为这是我自己的缺点，是我自己不肯用功练习 的缘故。我可不信我的手指不及那些比我弹奏得高明的女人。”

达西笑了笑说：“你说得完全对。可见你的成绩要好得多。凡是有福份听过你演奏的 人，都觉得你毫无欠缺的地方。我们两人可就不愿意在陌生人面前表演。”

说到这里，咖苔琳夫人大声地问他们谈些什么，打断了他们的话。伊丽莎白立刻重新弹 起琴来。咖苔琳夫人走近前来，听了几分钟以后，就对达西说：

“班纳特小姐如果再多练习练习，能够请一位伦敦名师指点指点，弹起来就不会有毛病 了。虽说她的趣味比不上安妮，可是她很懂得指法。安妮要是身体好，能够学习的话，一定 会成为一位令人满意的演奏者。”

伊丽莎白望着达西，要看看他听了夫人对他表妹的这番夸奖，是不是竭诚表示赞同，可 是当场和事后都看不出他对她有一丝一毫爱的迹象、从他对待德·包尔小姐的整个态度看 来，她不禁替彬格莱小姐感到安慰：要是彬格莱小姐跟达西是亲戚的话，达西一定也会跟她 结婚。

咖苔琳夫人继续对伊丽莎白的演奏发表意见，还给了她许多关于演奏和鉴赏方面的指 示。伊丽莎白只得极有忍耐地虚心领教。她听从了两位男客的要求，一直坐在钢琴旁边，弹 到夫人备好了马车送他们大家回家。

<- ->

Chapter IX of Volume II (Chap. 32)

ELIZABETH was sitting by herself the next morning, and writing to Jane, while Mrs. Collins and Maria were gone on business into the village, when she was startled by a ring at the door, the certain signal of a visitor. As she had heard no carriage, she thought it not unlikely to be Lady Catherine, and under that apprehension was putting away her half-finished letter that she might escape all impertinent questions, when the door opened, and to her very great surprise, Mr. Darcy, and Mr. Darcy only, entered the room.

He seemed astonished too on finding her alone, and apologised for his intrusion by letting her know that he had understood all the ladies to be within.

They then sat down, and when her enquiries after Rosings were made, seemed in danger of sinking into total silence. It was absolutely necessary, therefore, to think of something, and in this emergency recollecting when she had seen him last in Hertfordshire, and feeling curious to know what he would say on the subject of their hasty departure, she observed,

"How very suddenly you all quitted Netherfield last November, Mr. Darcy! It must have been a most agreeable surprise to Mr. Bingley to see you all after him so soon; for, if I recollect right, he went but the day before. He and his sisters were well, I hope, when you left London."

"Perfectly so -- I thank you."

She found that she was to receive no other answer -- and, after a short pause, added,

"I think I have understood that Mr. Bingley has not much idea of ever returning to Netherfield again?"

"I have never heard him say so; but it is probable that he may spend very little of his time there in future. He has many friends, and he is at a time of life when friends and engagements are continually increasing."

"If he means to be but little at Netherfield, it would be better for the neighbourhood that he should give up the place entirely, for then we might possibly get a settled family there. But perhaps Mr. Bingley did not take the house so much for the convenience of the neighbourhood as for his own, and we must expect him to keep or quit it on the same principle."

"I should not be surprised," said Darcy, "if he were to give it up, as soon as any eligible purchase offers."

Elizabeth made no answer. She was afraid of talking longer of his friend; and, having nothing else to say, was now determined to leave the trouble of finding a subject to him.

He took the hint, and soon began with, "This seems a very comfortable house. Lady Catherine, I believe, did a great deal to it when Mr. Collins first came to Hunsford."

"I believe she did -- and I am sure she could not have bestowed her kindness on a more grateful object."

"Mr. Collins appears very fortunate in his choice of a wife."

"Yes, indeed; his friends may well rejoice in his having met with one of the very few sensible women who would have accepted him, or have made him happy if they had. My friend has an excellent understanding -- though I am not certain that I consider her marrying Mr. Collins as the wisest thing she ever did. She seems perfectly happy, however, and in a prudential light, it is certainly a very good match for her."

"It must be very agreeable to her to be settled within so easy a distance of her own family and friends."

"An easy distance do you call it? It is nearly fifty miles."

"And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than half a day's journey. Yes, I call it a very easy distance."

"I should never have considered the distance as one of the advantages of the match," cried Elizabeth. "I should never have said Mrs. Collins was settled near her family."

"It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire. Any thing beyond the very neighbourhood of Longbourn, I suppose, would appear far."

As he spoke there was a sort of smile, which Elizabeth fancied she understood; he must be supposing her to be thinking of Jane and Netherfield, and she blushed as she answered,

"I do not mean to say that a woman may not be settled too near her family. The far and the near must be relative, and depend on many varying circumstances. Where there is fortune to make the expence of travelling unimportant, distance becomes no evil. But that is not the case here. Mr. and Mrs. Collins have a comfortable income, but not such a one as will allow of frequent journeys -- and I am persuaded my friend would not call herself near her family under less than half the present distance."

Mr. Darcy drew his chair a little towards her, and said, "You cannot have a right to such very strong local attachment. You cannot have been always at Longbourn."

Elizabeth looked surprised. The gentleman experienced some change of feeling; he drew back his chair, took a newspaper from the table, and, glancing over it, said, in a colder voice,

"Are you pleased with Kent?"

A short dialogue on the subject of the country ensued, on either side calm and concise -- and soon put an end to by the entrance of Charlotte and her sister, just returned from their walk. The tête-à-tête surprised them. Mr. Darcy related the mistake which had occasioned his intruding on Miss Bennet, and after sitting a few minutes longer without saying much to any body, went away.

"What can be the meaning of this!" said Charlotte, as soon as he was gone. "My dear Eliza, he must be in love with you, or he would never have called on us in this familiar way."

But when Elizabeth told of his silence, it did not seem very likely, even to Charlotte's wishes, to be the case; and after various conjectures, they could at last only suppose his visit to proceed from the difficulty of finding any thing to do, which was the more probable from the time of year. All field sports were over. Within doors there was Lady Catherine, books, and a billiard table, but gentlemen cannot be always within doors; and in the nearness of the Parsonage, or the pleasantness of the walk to it, or of the people who lived in it, the two cousins found a temptation from this period of walking thither almost every day. They called at various times of the morning, sometimes separately, sometimes together, and now and then accompanied by their aunt. It was plain to them all that Colonel Fitzwilliam came because he had pleasure in their society, a persuasion which of course recommended him still more; and Elizabeth was reminded by her own satisfaction in being with him, as well as by his evident admiration of her, of her former favourite George Wickham; and though, in comparing them, she saw there was less captivating softness in Colonel Fitzwilliam's manners, she believed he might have the best informed mind.

But why Mr. Darcy came so often to the Parsonage, it was more difficult to understand. It could not be for society, as he frequently sat there ten minutes together without opening his lips; and when he did speak, it seemed the effect of necessity rather than of choice -- a sacrifice to propriety, not a pleasure to himself. He seldom appeared really animated. Mrs. Collins knew not what to make of him. Colonel Fitzwilliam's occasionally laughing at his stupidity, proved that he was generally different, which her own knowledge of him could not have told her; and as she would have liked to believe this change the effect of love, and the object of that love, her friend Eliza, she sat herself seriously to work to find it out. -- She watched him whenever they were at Rosings, and whenever he came to Hunsford; but without much success. He certainly looked at her friend a great deal, but the expression of that look was disputable. It was an earnest, steadfast gaze, but she often doubted whether there were much admiration in it, and sometimes it seemed nothing but absence of mind.

She had once or twice suggested to Elizabeth the possibility of his being partial to her, but Elizabeth always laughed at the idea; and Mrs. Collins did not think it right to press the subject, from the danger of raising expectations which might only end in disappointment; for in her opinion it admitted not of a doubt, that all her friend's dislike would vanish, if she could suppose him to be in her power.

In her kind schemes for Elizabeth, she sometimes planned her marrying Colonel Fitzwilliam. He was beyond comparison the pleasantest man; he certainly admired her, and his situation in life was most eligible; but, to counterbalance these advantages, Mr. Darcy had considerable patronage in the church, and his cousin could have none at all.第二天早晨，柯林斯太太和玛丽亚到村里有事去了，伊丽莎白独自坐在家里写信给吉 英，这时候，她突然吓了一跳，因为门铃响了起来，准是有客人来了。她并没有听到马车 声，心想，可能是咖苔琳夫人来了，于是她就疑虑不安地把那封写好一半的信放在一旁，免 得她问些卤莽的话。就在这当儿，门开了，她大吃一惊，万万想不到走进来的是达西先生， 而且只有达西一个人。

达西看见她单独一人，也显得很吃惊，连忙道歉说，他原以为太太小姐们全没有出去， 所以才冒昧闯进来。

他们俩坐了下来，她向他问了几句关于罗新斯的情形以后，双方便好象都无话可说，大 有陷于僵局的危险。因此，非得想点儿什么说说不可；正当这紧张关头，她想起了上次在哈 福德郡跟他见面的情况，顿时便起了一阵好奇心，想要听听他对那次匆匆的离别究竟有些什 么意见，于是她便说道：

“去年十一月你们离开尼日斐花园多么突然呀，达西先生！彬格莱先生看见你们大家一 下子都跟着他走，一定相当惊奇吧；我好象记得他比你们只早走一天。我想，当你离开

伦敦的时候，他和他的姐妹们一定身体都很好吧？”

“好极了，谢谢你。”

她发觉对方没有别的话再回答她了，隔了一会儿便又说道：

“我想，彬攻莱先生大概不打算再回到尼日斐花园来了吧？”

“我从来没有听到他这么说过；不过，可能他不打算在那儿久住。他有很多朋友，象他 这样年龄的人，交际应酬当然一天比一天多。”

“如果他不打算在尼日斐花园久住，那么，为了街坊四邻着想，他最好干脆退租，让我 们可以得到一个固定的邻居，不过彬格莱先生租那幢房子，说不定只是为了他自己方便，并 没有顾念到邻舍，我看他那幢房子无论是保留也好，退租也好，他的原则都是一样。”

达西先生说：“我料定他一旦买到了合适的房子，马上会退租。”

伊丽莎白没有回答。她唯恐再谈到他那位朋友身上去；既然没有别的话可说，她便决定 让他动动脑筋，另外找个话题来谈。

他领会了她的用意，隔了一忽儿便说道：“柯林斯先生这所房子倒好象很舒适呢。我相 信他初到汉斯福的时候，咖苔琳夫人一定在这上面费了好大一番心思吧。”

“我也相信她费了一番心思，而且我敢说，她的好心并没有白费，因为天下再也找不出 一个比他更懂得感恩报德的人了。”

“柯林斯先生娶到了这样一位太太真是福气。”

“是呀，的确是福气；他的朋友们应当为他高兴，难得有这样一个头脑清楚的女人肯嫁 给他，嫁了他又能使他幸福，我这个女朋友是个绝顶聪明的人，不过她跟柯林斯先生结婚， 我可不认为是上策。她倒好象极其幸福，而且，用普通人的眼光来看，她这门婚姻当然攀得 很好。”

“她离开娘家和朋友都这么近，这一定会使她很满意的。”

“你说很近吗？快五十英里呢。”

“只要道路方便，五十英里能算远吗？只消大半天就到得了我认为很近。”

伊丽莎白嚷道：“我从来没有认为道路的远近，也成了这门婚姻的有利条件之一，我决 不会说柯林斯太太住得离家很近。”

“这说明你自己太留恋哈福德郡。我看你只要走出浪搏恩一步，就会嫌远。”

他说这话的时候，不禁一笑，伊丽莎白觉得自己明白他这一笑的深意：他一定以为她想 起了吉英和尼日斐花园吧，于是她红了脸回答道：

“我并不是说，一个女人家就不许嫁得离娘家太近。远近是相对的，还得看各种不同的 情况来决定。只要你出得起盘缠，远一些又何妨。这儿的情形却不是这样。柯林斯夫妇虽然 收入还好，可也经不起经常旅行；即使把目前的距离缩短到一小半，我相信我的朋友也不会 以为离娘家近的。”

达西先生把椅子移近她一些，说道：“你可不能有这么重的乡士观念。你总不能一辈子 待在浪搏恩呀。”

伊丽莎白有些神色诧异。达西也觉得心情有些两样，便把椅子拖后一点，从桌子上拿起 一张报纸看了一眼，用一种比较冷静的声音说：

“你喜欢肯特吗？”

于是他们俩把这个村庄短短地谈论了几句，彼此都很冷静，措辞也颇简洁。一会儿工 夫，夏绿蒂跟她妹妹散步回来了，谈话就此终止。夏绿蒂姐妹俩看到他们促膝谈心，都觉得 诧异。达西先生把他方才误闯进来遇见班纳特小姐的原委说了一遍，然后稍许坐了几分钟就 走了，跟谁也没有多谈。

他走了以后，夏绿蒂说；“这是什么意思？亲爱的伊丽莎，他一定爱上你啦，否则他决 不会这样随随便便来看我们的。”

伊丽莎白把他刚才那种说不出话的情形告诉了她，夏绿蒂便觉得自己纵有这番好意，看 上去又不象是这么回事。她们东猜西猜，结果只有认为他这次是因为闲来无聊，所以才出来 探亲访友，这种说法倒还算讲得过去，因为到了这个季节，一切野外的活动都过时了，待在 家里虽然可以和咖苔琳夫人谈谈，看看书，还可以打打弹子，可是男人们总不能一直不出房 门；既然牧师住宅相隔很近，顺便散散步荡到那儿去玩玩，也很愉快，况且那家人又很有趣 昧，于是两位表兄弟在这段作客时期，差不多每天都禁不住要上那儿去走一趟。他们总是上 午去，迟早没有一定，有时候分头去，有时候同道去，间或姨母也跟他们一起去。女眷们看 得非常明白，费茨威廉来访，是因为他喜欢跟她们在一起──这当然使人家愈加喜欢他，伊 丽莎白跟他在一起就觉得很满意，他显然也爱慕伊丽莎白，这两重情况使伊丽莎白想起了她 以前的心上人乔治·韦翰；虽说把这两个人比较起来，她觉得费茨威廉的风度没有韦翰那么 温柔迷人，然而她相信他脑子里的花样更多。

可是达西先生为什么常到牧师家昊来，这仍然叫人不容易明白。他不可能是为了要热 闹，因为他老是在那儿坐上十分钟一句话也不说，说起话来也好象是迫不得已的样子，而不 是真有什么话要说──好象是在礼貌上委曲求全，而不是出于内心的高兴。他很少有真正兴 高采烈的时候。柯林斯太太简直弄他不懂。费茨威廉有时候笑他呆头呆脑，可见他平常并不 是这样，柯林斯太太当然弄不清其中的底蕴。她但愿他这种变化是恋爱所造成的，而且恋爱 的对象就是她朋友伊丽莎，于是她一本正经地动起脑筋来，要把这件事弄个明白。每当她们 去罗新斯的时候，每当他来到汉斯福的时候，她总是注意着他，可是毫无效果。他的确常常 望着她的朋友，可是他那种目光究竟深意何在，还值得商榷。他痴呆呆地望着她，的确很诚 恳，可是柯林斯太太还是不敢断定他的目光里面究竟含有多少爱慕的情意，而且有时候那种 目光简直是完全心不在焉的样子。

她曾经有一两次向伊丽莎白提示过，说他可能倾心于她，可是伊丽莎白老是一笑置之； 柯林斯太太觉得不应该尽在这个问题上唠叨不休，不要撩得人家动了心，到头来却只落得一 个失望；照她的看法，只要伊丽莎白自己觉得已经把他抓在手里，那么，毫无问题，一切厌 恶他的情绪自然都会消失的。她好心好意处处为伊丽莎白打算，有时候也打算把她嫁给费茨 威廉，他真是个最有风趣的人，任何人也比不上他；他当然也爱慕她，他的社会地位又是再 适当也没有了；不过，达西先生在教会里有很大的权力，而他那位表兄弟却根本没有，相形 之下，表兄弟这些优点就无足轻重了。

<- ->

Chapter X of Volume II (Chap. 33)

MORE than once did Elizabeth in her ramble within the Park, unexpectedly meet Mr. Darcy. -- She felt all the perverseness of the mischance that should bring him where no one else was brought; and to prevent its ever happening again, took care to inform him at first that it was a favourite haunt of hers. -- How it could occur a second time, therefore, was very odd! -- Yet it did, and even a third. It seemed like wilful ill-nature, or a voluntary penance, for on these occasions it was not merely a few formal enquiries and an awkward pause and then away, but he actually thought it necessary to turn back and walk with her. He never said a great deal, nor did she give herself the trouble of talking or of listening much; but it struck her in the course of their third rencontre that he was asking some odd unconnected questions -- about her pleasure in being at Hunsford, her love of solitary walks, and her opinion of Mr. and Mrs. Collins's happiness; and that in speaking of Rosings, and her not perfectly understanding the house, he seemed to expect that whenever she came into Kent again she would be staying there too. His words seemed to imply it. Could he have Colonel Fitzwilliam in his thoughts? She supposed, if he meant any thing, he must mean an allusion to what might arise in that quarter. It distressed her a little, and she was quite glad to find herself at the gate in the pales opposite the Parsonage.

She was engaged one day, as she walked, in re-perusing Jane's last letter, and dwelling on some passages which proved that Jane had not written in spirits, when, instead of being again surprised by Mr. Darcy, she saw on looking up, that Colonel Fitzwilliam was meeting her. Putting away the letter immediately and forcing a smile, she said,

"I did not know before that you ever walked this way."

"I have been making the tour of the Park," he replied, "as I generally do every year, and intend to close it with a call at the Parsonage. Are you going much farther?"

"No, I should have turned in a moment."

And accordingly she did turn, and they walked towards the Parsonage together.

"Do you certainly leave Kent on Saturday?" said she.

"Yes -- if Darcy does not put it off again. But I am at his disposal. He arranges the business just as he pleases."

"And if not able to please himself in the arrangement, he has at least great pleasure in the power of choice. I do not know any body who seems more to enjoy the power of doing what he likes than Mr. Darcy."

"He likes to have his own way very well," replied Colonel Fitzwilliam. "But so we all do. It is only that he has better means of having it than many others, because he is rich, and many others are poor. I speak feelingly. A younger son, you know, must be inured to self-denial and dependence."

"In my opinion, the younger son of an Earl can know very little of either. Now, seriously, what have you ever known of self-denial and dependence? When have you been prevented by want of money from going wherever you chose, or procuring any thing you had a fancy for?"

"These are home questions -- and perhaps I cannot say that I have experienced many hardships of that nature. But in matters of greater weight, I may suffer from the want of money. Younger sons cannot marry where they like."

"Unless where they like women of fortune, which I think they very often do."

"Our habits of expence make us too dependant, and there are not many in my rank of life who can afford to marry without some attention to money."

"Is this," thought Elizabeth, "meant for me?" and she coloured at the idea; but, recovering herself, said in a lively tone, "And pray, what is the usual price of an Earl's younger son? Unless the elder brother is very sickly, I suppose you would not ask above fifty thousand pounds."

He answered her in the same style, and the subject dropped. To interrupt a silence which might make him fancy her affected with what had passed, she soon afterwards said,

"I imagine your cousin brought you down with him chiefly for the sake of having somebody at his disposal. I wonder he does not marry, to secure a lasting convenience of that kind. But, perhaps his sister does as well for the present, and, as she is under his sole care, he may do what he likes with her."

"No," said Colonel Fitzwilliam, "that is an advantage which he must divide with me. I am joined with him in the guardianship of Miss Darcy."

"Are you, indeed? And pray what sort of guardians do you make? Does your charge give you much trouble? Young ladies of her age are sometimes a little difficult to manage, and if she has the true Darcy spirit, she may like to have her own way."

As she spoke, she observed him looking at her earnestly, and the manner in which he immediately asked her why she supposed Miss Darcy likely to give them any uneasiness, convinced her that she had somehow or other got pretty near the truth. She directly replied,

"You need not be frightened. I never heard any harm of her; and I dare say she is one of the most tractable creatures in the world. She is a very great favourite with some ladies of my acquaintance, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. I think I have heard you say that you know them."

"I know them a little. Their brother is a pleasant gentleman-like man -- he is a great friend of Darcy's."

"Oh! yes," said Elizabeth drily -- "Mr. Darcy is uncommonly kind to Mr. Bingley, and takes a prodigious deal of care of him."

"Care of him! -- Yes, I really believe Darcy does take care of him in those points where he most wants care. From something that he told me in our journey hither, I have reason to think Bingley very much indebted to him. But I ought to beg his pardon, for I have no right to suppose that Bingley was the person meant. It was all conjecture."

"What is it you mean?"

"It is a circumstance which Darcy, of course, would not wish to be generally known, because if it were to get round to the lady's family, it would be an unpleasant thing."

"You may depend upon my not mentioning it."

"And remember that I have not much reason for supposing it to be Bingley. What he told me was merely this; that he congratulated himself on having lately saved a friend from the inconveniences of a most imprudent marriage, but without mentioning names or any other particulars, and I only suspected it to be Bingley from believing him the kind of young man to get into a scrape of that sort, and from knowing them to have been together the whole of last summer."

"Did Mr. Darcy give you his reasons for this interference?"

"I understood that there were some very strong objections against the lady."

"And what arts did he use to separate them?"

"He did not talk to me of his own arts," said Fitzwilliam smiling. "He only told me what I have now told you."

Elizabeth made no answer, and walked on, her heart swelling with indignation. After watching her a little, Fitzwilliam asked her why she was so thoughtful.

"I am thinking of what you have been telling me," said she. "Your cousin's conduct does not suit my feelings. Why was he to be the judge?"

"You are rather disposed to call his interference officious?"

"I do not see what right Mr. Darcy had to decide on the propriety of his friend's inclination, or why, upon his own judgment alone, he was to determine and direct in what manner that friend was to be happy." "But," she continued, recollecting herself, "as we know none of the particulars, it is not fair to condemn him. It is not to be supposed that there was much affection in the case."

"That is not an unnatural surmise," said Fitzwilliam, "but it is lessening the honour of my cousin's triumph very sadly."

This was spoken jestingly, but it appeared to her so just a picture of Mr. Darcy that she would not trust herself with an answer; and, therefore, abruptly changing the conversation, talked on indifferent matters till they reached the parsonage. There, shut into her own room as soon as their visitor left them, she could think without interruption of all that she had heard. It was not to be supposed that any other people could be meant than those with whom she was connected. There could not exist in the world two men over whom Mr. Darcy could have such boundless influence. That he had been concerned in the measures taken to separate Mr. Bingley and Jane, she had never doubted; but she had always attributed to Miss Bingley the principal design and arrangement of them. If his own vanity, however, did not mislead him, he was the cause, his pride and caprice were the cause, of all that Jane had suffered, and still continued to suffer. He had ruined for a while every hope of happiness for the most affectionate, generous heart in the world; and no one could say how lasting an evil he might have inflicted.

"There were some very strong objections against the lady," were Colonel Fitzwilliam's words, and these strong objections probably were, her having one uncle who was a country attorney, and another who was in business in London.

"To Jane herself," she exclaimed, "there could be no possibility of objection. All loveliness and goodness as she is! Her understanding excellent, her mind improved, and her manners captivating. Neither could any thing be urged against my father, who, though with some peculiarities, has abilities which Mr. Darcy himself need not disdain, and respectability which he will probably never reach." When she thought of her mother, indeed, her confidence gave way a little, but she would not allow that any objections there had material weight with Mr. Darcy, whose pride, she was convinced, would receive a deeper wound from the want of importance in his friend's connections, than from their want of sense; and she was quite decided at last, that he had been partly governed by this worst kind of pride, and partly by the wish of retaining Mr. Bingley for his sister.

The agitation and tears which the subject occasioned brought on a headache; and it grew so much worse towards the evening that, added to her unwillingness to see Mr. Darcy, it determined her not to attend her cousins to Rosings, where they were engaged to drink tea. Mrs. Collins, seeing that she was really unwell, did not press her to go, and as much as possible prevented her husband from pressing her, but Mr. Collins could not conceal his apprehension of Lady Catherine's being rather displeased by her staying at home.伊丽莎白在花园里散步的时候，曾经好多次出乎意料地碰见达西先生。别人不来的地方 他偏偏会来，这真是不幸，她觉得好象是命运在故意跟她闹别扭。她第一次就对他说，她喜 欢独自一人到这地方来溜达，当时的用意就是不让以后再有这种事情发生。如果会有第二 次，那才叫怪呢。然而毕竟有了第二次，甚至还会有第三次，看上去他好象是故意跟她过不 去，否则就是有心要来赔罪；因为这几次他既不是跟她敷衍几句就哑口无言，也不是稍隔一 会儿就走开，而是当真掉过头来跟她一块儿走走。他从来不多说话，她也懒得多讲，懒得多 听；可是第三次见面的时候，他问她住在汉斯福快活不快活，问她为什么喜欢孤单单一个人 散步，又问起她是不是觉得柯林斯夫妇很幸福。谈起罗新斯，她说她对于那家人家不大了 解，他倒好象希望她以后每逢有机会再到肯特来，也会去那儿小住一阵，从他的出言吐语里 面听得出他有这层意思。难道他在替费茨威廉上校转念头吗？她想，如果他当真话里有音， 那他一定暗示那个人对她有些动心。她觉得有些痛苦，她在已经走到牧师住宅对过的围墙门 口，因此又觉得很高兴。

有一天，她正在一面散步，一面重新读着吉英上一次的来信，把吉英心灰意冷时所写的 那几段仔细咀嚼着，这时候又让人吓了一跳，可是抬头一看，只见这次并不是达西，而是费 茨威廉上校正在迎面走来。她立刻收起了那封信，勉强做出一副笑脸，说道：

“没想到你也会到这儿来。”费茨威廉回答道：“我每年都是这样，临走以前总得要到 花园里各处去兜一圈，最后上牧师家来拜望。你还要往前走吗？”

“不，我马上就要回去了。”

于是她果真转过身来，两人一同朝着牧师住宅走去。

“你真的星期六就要离开肯特吗？”她问。

“是的，只要达西不再拖延。不过我得听他调遣。他办起事来只是凭他自己高兴。”

“即使不能顺着他自己的意思去摆布，至少也要顺着他自己意思去选择一下。我从来没 有看见过哪一个人，象达西先生这样喜欢当权作主，为所欲为。”

“他太任性了，”费茨威廉上校回答道。“可是我们全都如此。只不过他比一般人有条 件，可以那么做，因为他有钱，一般人穷。我是说的真心话。你知道，一个小儿子可就不得 不克制自己，仰仗别人。”

“在我看来，一个伯爵的小儿子，对这两件事简直就一点儿不懂。再说，我倒要问你一 句正经话，你又懂得什么叫做克制自己和仰仗别人呢？我有没有哪一次因为没有钱，想去什 么地方去不成，爱买一样东西买不成？”

“你问得好，或许我在这方面也是不知艰苦。可是遇到重大问题，我可能就会因为没有 钱而吃苦了。小儿子往往有了意中人而不能结婚。”

“除非是爱上了有钱的女人，我认为这种情形他们倒往往会碰到。”

“我们花钱花惯了，因此不得不依赖别人，象我这样身份的人，结起婚来能够不讲钱， 那可数不出几个了。”

“这些话都是对我说的吗？”伊丽莎白想到这里，不禁脸红；可是她立刻恢复了常态， 用一种很活泼的声调说道：“请问一个伯爵的小儿子，通常值多少身价？我想，除非哥哥身 体太坏，你讨起价来总不能超过五万镑。”

他也用同样的口吻回答了她，这事便不再提。可是她又怕这样沉默下去，他会以为她是 听了刚才那番话心里难受，因此隔了一会儿，她便说道：

“我想，你表兄把你带来待在他身边，主要就是为了要有个人听他摆布。我不懂他为什 么还不结婚，结了婚不就是可以有个人一辈子听他摆布了吗？不过，目前他有个妹妹也许就 行了；既然现在由他一个人照管她，那他就可以爱怎么对待她就怎么对待她了。”

“不，”费茨威廉上校说，“这份好处还得让我分享。我也是达西小姐的保护人。”

“你真的是吗？请问，你这位保护人当得怎么样？你们这位小姐相当难待候吧？象她那 样年纪的小姐，有时候真不大容易对付；假若她的脾气也和达西一模一样，她自然也会样样 事都凭她自己高兴。”

她说这话的时候，只见他在情恳意切望着她。他马上就问她说，为什么她会想到达西小 姐可能使他们感到棘手。她看他问这句话的神态，就愈发断定自己果真猜得很接近事实。她 立刻回答道：“你不必慌张。我从来没有听到过她有什么坏处；而且我敢说，她是世界上最 听话的一位姑娘。我的女朋友们中有几个人，譬如赫斯脱太太和彬格莱小姐，都喜欢得她了 不得。我好象听你说过，你也认识她们的。”

“我和她们不大熟。她们的兄弟是个富有风趣的绅士派人物，是达西的好朋友。”

“噢，是呀，”伊丽莎白冷冷地说：“达西先生待彬格莱先生特别好，也照顾得他十二 万分周到。”

“照顾他！是的，我的确相信，凡是他拿不出办法的事情，达西先生总会替他想出办 法。我们到这儿来，路上他告诉了我一些事情，我听了以后，便相信彬格莱先生确实多亏他 帮了些忙。可是我得请他原谅，我没有权利猜想他所说的那个人就是彬格莱。那完全是瞎猜 罢了。”

“你这话是什么意思？”

“这件事达西先生当然不愿意让大家知道，免得传到那位小姐家里去，惹得人家不痛 快。”

“你放心好了，我不会说出去的。”

“请你记住，我并没有足够的理由猜想他所说的那个人就是彬格莱。他只不过告诉我， 他最近使一位朋友没有结成一门冒味的婚姻，免却了多少麻烦，他觉得这件事值得自慰，可 是他并没有提到当事人的姓名和其中的细节；我所以会疑心到彬格莱身上，一则因为我相信 象他那样的青年，的确会招来这样的麻烦，二则因为我知道，他们在一起度过了整整一个夏 天。”

“达西先生有没有说他为了什么理由要管人家闲事？”

“我听说那位小姐有些条件太不够格。”

“他用什么手段把他们俩拆开的？”

费茨威廉笑了笑说：“他并没有说明他用的是什么手段，他讲给我听的，我刚才全部都 讲给你听了。”

伊丽莎白没有回答，继续往前走，她心里气透了。费茨威廉望了她一下，问她为什么这 样思虑重重。

她说：“我在回想你刚才说给我听的话，我觉得你那位表兄的做法不大好。凭什么要他 作主？”

“你认为他的干涉完全是多管闲事吗？”

“我真不懂，达西先生有什么权利断定他朋友的恋爱合适不合适；凭着他一个人的意 思，他怎么就能指挥他的朋友要怎样去获得幸福。”她说到这里，便平了一下气，然后继续 说下去，“可是我们不明白其中的底细，那么，我们要指责他，也就难免不公平。也许这一 对男女中间根本就没有什么爱情。”

“这种推断倒不能说不合情理。”费茨威廉说。“我表兄本来是一团高兴，给你这样一 说，他的功劳可要大大地打折扣啦。”

他这句话本是说着打趣的，可是她倒觉得，这句话正好是达西先生的一幅逼真的写照， 她因此不便回答，便突然改变了话题，尽谈些无关紧要的事，边谈边走不觉来到了牧师住宅 的门前。客人一走，她就回到自己房里闭门独坐，把刚才所听来的一番话仔细思量。他刚刚 所提到的那一对男女，一定跟她有关。世界上决不可能有第二人会这样无条件服从达西先 生。提到用尽手段拆散彬格莱先生和吉英的好事，一定少不了有他的份，她对于这一点从来 不曾怀疑过；她一向认为完全是彬格莱小姐的主意和摆布。如果彬格莱先生本来并没有给虚 荣心冲昏头脑，那么，吉英目前所受的种种痛苦，以及将来还要受下去的痛苦，都得归罪于 他，归罪于他的傲慢和任性。世界上一颗最亲切、最慷慨的心，就这样让他一手把幸福的希 望摧毁得一干二净；而且谁也不敢说，他造下的这个冤孽何年何月才能了结。

“这位小姐有些条件太不够格，”这是费茨威廉上校说的；这些太不够格的条件也许就 是指她有个姨爹在乡下当律师，还有个舅舅在伦敦做生意。

她想到这里，不禁大声嚷了起来：“至于吉英本身，根本就不可能有什么缺陷，她真是 太可爱太善良了──她见解高，修养好，风度又动人，我父亲也没有什么可指摘的，他虽然 有些怪癖，可是他的能力是达西先生所不能藐视的，说到他的品德，达西先生也许永远赶不 上，”当然，当她想到她母亲的时候，她的信心不免稍有动摇；可是她不相信那方面的弱点 对达西先生会有什么大不了的影响。最伤害他自尊心莫过于让他的朋友跟门户低微的人家结 亲，至于跟没有见识的人家结亲，他倒不会过分计较。她最后完全弄明白了；达西一方面是 被这种最恶劣的傲慢心理支配着，另方面是为了想要把彬格莱先生配给他自己的妹妹。

她越想越气，越气越哭，最后弄得头痛起来了，晚上痛得更厉害，再加上她不愿意看到 达西先生，于是决定不陪她的表兄嫂上罗新斯去赴茶会。柯林斯太太看她确实有病，也就不 便勉强她去，而且尽量不让丈夫勉强她去；但是柯林斯先生禁不住有些慌张，生怕她不去会 惹起咖苔琳夫人生气。

<- ->

Chapter XI of Volume II (Chap. 34)

WHEN they were gone, Elizabeth, as if intending to exasperate herself as much as possible against Mr. Darcy, chose for her employment the examination of all the letters which Jane had written to her since her being in Kent. They contained no actual complaint, nor was there any revival of past occurrences, or any communication of present suffering. But in all, and in almost every line of each, there was a want of that cheerfulness which had been used to characterize her style, and which, proceeding from the serenity of a mind at ease with itself, and kindly disposed towards every one, had been scarcely ever clouded. Elizabeth noticed every sentence conveying the idea of uneasiness with an attention which it had hardly received on the first perusal. Mr. Darcy's shameful boast of what misery he had been able to inflict gave her a keener sense of her sister's sufferings. It was some consolation to think that his visit to Rosings was to end on the day after the next, and a still greater that in less than a fortnight she should herself be with Jane again, and enabled to contribute to the recovery of her spirits by all that affection could do.

She could not think of Darcy's leaving Kent without remembering that his cousin was to go with him; but Colonel Fitzwilliam had made it clear that he had no intentions at all, and agreeable as he was, she did not mean to be unhappy about him.

While settling this point, she was suddenly roused by the sound of the door bell, and her spirits were a little fluttered by the idea of its being Colonel Fitzwilliam himself, who had once before called late in the evening, and might now come to enquire particularly after her. But this idea was soon banished, and her spirits were very differently affected, when, to her utter amazement, she saw Mr. Darcy walk into the room. In an hurried manner he immediately began an enquiry after her health, imputing his visit to a wish of hearing that she were better. She answered him with cold civility. He sat down for a few moments, and then getting up, walked about the room. Elizabeth was surprised, but said not a word. After a silence of several minutes, he came towards her in an agitated manner, and thus began,

"In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you."

Elizabeth's astonishment was beyond expression. She stared, coloured, doubted, and was silent. This he considered sufficient encouragement, and the avowal of all that he felt and had long felt for her immediately followed. He spoke well, but there were feelings besides those of the heart to be detailed, and he was not more eloquent on the subject of tenderness than of pride. His sense of her inferiority -- of its being a degradation -- of the family obstacles which judgment had always opposed to inclination, were dwelt on with a warmth which seemed due to the consequence he was wounding, but was very unlikely to recommend his suit.

In spite of her deeply-rooted dislike, she could not be insensible to the compliment of such a man's affection, and though her intentions did not vary for an instant, she was at first sorry for the pain he was to receive; till, roused to resentment by his subsequent language, she lost all compassion in anger. She tried, however, to compose herself to answer him with patience, when he should have done. He concluded with representing to her the strength of that attachment which, in spite of all his endeavours, he had found impossible to conquer; and with expressing his hope that it would now be rewarded by her acceptance of his hand. As he said this, she could easily see that he had no doubt of a favourable answer. He spoke of apprehension and anxiety, but his countenance expressed real security. Such a circumstance could only exasperate farther, and when he ceased, the colour rose into her cheeks, and she said,

"In such cases as this, it is, I believe, the established mode to express a sense of obligation for the sentiments avowed, however unequally they may be returned. It is natural that obligation should be felt, and if I could feel gratitude, I would now thank you. But I cannot -- I have never desired your good opinion, and you have certainly bestowed it most unwillingly. I am sorry to have occasioned pain to any one. It has been most unconsciously done, however, and I hope will be of short duration. The feelings which, you tell me, have long prevented the acknowledgment of your regard, can have little difficulty in overcoming it after this explanation."

Mr. Darcy, who was leaning against the mantle-piece with his eyes fixed on her face, seemed to catch her words with no less resentment than surprise. His complexion became pale with anger, and the disturbance of his mind was visible in every feature. He was struggling for the appearance of composure, and would not open his lips, till he believed himself to have attained it. The pause was to Elizabeth's feelings dreadful. At length, in a voice of forced calmness, he said,

"And this is all the reply which I am to have the honour of expecting! I might, perhaps, wish to be informed why, with so little endeavour at civility, I am thus rejected. But it is of small importance."

"I might as well enquire," replied she, "why, with so evident a design of offending and insulting me, you chose to tell me that you liked me against your will, against your reason, and even against your character? Was not this some excuse for incivility, if I was uncivil? But I have other provocations. You know I have. Had not my own feelings decided against you, had they been indifferent, or had they even been favourable, do you think that any consideration would tempt me to accept the man, who has been the means of ruining, perhaps for ever, the happiness of a most beloved sister?"

As she pronounced these words, Mr. Darcy changed colour; but the emotion was short, and he listened without attempting to interrupt her while she continued.

"I have every reason in the world to think ill of you. No motive can excuse the unjust and ungenerous part you acted there. You dare not, you cannot deny that you have been the principal, if not the only means of dividing them from each other, of exposing one to the censure of the world for caprice and instability, the other to its derision for disappointed hopes, and involving them both in misery of the acutest kind."

She paused, and saw with no slight indignation that he was listening with an air which proved him wholly unmoved by any feeling of remorse. He even looked at her with a smile of affected incredulity.

"Can you deny that you have done it?" she repeated.

With assumed tranquillity he then replied, "I have no wish of denying that I did every thing in my power to separate my friend from your sister, or that I rejoice in my success. Towards him I have been kinder than towards myself."

Elizabeth disdained the appearance of noticing this civil reflection, but its meaning did not escape, nor was it likely to conciliate, her.

"But it is not merely this affair," she continued, "on which my dislike is founded. Long before it had taken place, my opinion of you was decided. Your character was unfolded in the recital which I received many months ago from Mr. Wickham. On this subject, what can you have to say? In what imaginary act of friendship can you here defend yourself? or under what misrepresentation, can you here impose upon others?"

"You take an eager interest in that gentleman's concerns," said Darcy in a less tranquil tone, and with a heightened colour.

"Who that knows what his misfortunes have been, can help feeling an interest in him?"

"His misfortunes!" repeated Darcy contemptuously; "yes, his misfortunes have been great indeed."

"And of your infliction," cried Elizabeth with energy. "You have reduced him to his present state of poverty, comparative poverty. You have withheld the advantages, which you must know to have been designed for him. You have deprived the best years of his life, of that independence which was no less his due than his desert. You have done all this! and yet you can treat the mention of his misfortunes with contempt and ridicule."

"And this," cried Darcy, as he walked with quick steps across the room, "is your opinion of me! This is the estimation in which you hold me! I thank you for explaining it so fully. My faults, according to this calculation, are heavy indeed! But perhaps," added he, stopping in his walk, and turning towards her, "these offences might have been overlooked, had not your pride been hurt by my honest confession of the scruples that had long prevented my forming any serious design. These bitter accusations might have been suppressed, had I with greater policy concealed my struggles, and flattered you into the belief of my being impelled by unqualified, unalloyed inclination -- by reason, by reflection, by every thing. But disguise of every sort is my abhorrence. Nor am I ashamed of the feelings I related. They were natural and just. Could you expect me to rejoice in the inferiority of your connections? To congratulate myself on the hope of relations, whose condition in life is so decidedly beneath my own?"

Elizabeth felt herself growing more angry every moment; yet she tried to the utmost to speak with composure when she said,

"You are mistaken, Mr. Darcy, if you suppose that the mode of your declaration affected me in any other way, than as it spared me the concern which I might have felt in refusing you, had you behaved in a more gentleman-like manner."

She saw him start at this, but he said nothing, and she continued,

"You could not have made me the offer of your hand in any possible way that would have tempted me to accept it."

Again his astonishment was obvious; and he looked at her with an expression of mingled incredulity and mortification. She went on.

"From the very beginning, from the first moment I may almost say, of my acquaintance with you, your manners, impressing me with the fullest belief of your arrogance, your conceit, and your selfish disdain of the feelings of others, were such as to form that ground-work of disapprobation, on which succeeding events have built so immoveable a dislike; and I had not known you a month before I felt that you were the last man in the world whom I could ever be prevailed on to marry."

"You have said quite enough, madam. I perfectly comprehend your feelings, and have now only to be ashamed of what my own have been. Forgive me for having taken up so much of your time, and accept my best wishes for your health and happiness."

And with these words he hastily left the room, and Elizabeth heard him the next moment open the front door and quit the house.

The tumult of her mind was now painfully great. She knew not how to support herself, and from actual weakness sat down and cried for half an hour. Her astonishment, as she reflected on what had passed, was increased by every review of it. That she should receive an offer of marriage from Mr. Darcy! that he should have been in love with her for so many months! so much in love as to wish to marry her in spite of all the objections which had made him prevent his friend's marrying her sister, and which must appear at least with equal force in his own case, was almost incredible! It was gratifying to have inspired unconsciously so strong an affection. But his pride, his abominable pride, his shameless avowal of what he had done with respect to Jane, his unpardonable assurance in acknowledging, though he could not justify it, and the unfeeling manner in which he had mentioned Mr. Wickham, his cruelty towards whom he had not attempted to deny, soon overcame the pity which the consideration of his attachment had for a moment excited.

She continued in very agitating reflections till the sound of Lady Catherine's carriage made her feel how unequal she was to encounter Charlotte's observation, and hurried her away to her room.伊丽莎白等柯林斯夫妇走了以后，便把她到肯特以来所收到吉英的信，全都拿出来一封 封仔细阅读，好象是为了故意要跟达西做冤家做到底似的。信上并没有写什么真正埋怨的 话，既没有提起过去的事情，也没有诉说目前的。她素性娴静，心肠仁爱，因此她的文笔从 来不带一些阴暗的色彩，总是欢欣鼓舞的心情跃然纸上，可是现在，读遍了她所有的信，甚 至读遍了她每一封信的字里行间，也找不出这种欢欣的笔调。伊丽莎白只觉得信上每一句话 都流露着不安的心情，因为她这一次是用心精读的，而上一次她却读得很马虎，所以没有注 意到这种地方。达西先生恬不知耻地夸口说，叫人家受罪是他的拿手好戏，这使她愈发深刻 地体会到姐姐的痛苦。想到达西后天就要离开罗新斯，她总算可以稍觉安慰，而更大的安慰 是，不到两个星期，她又可以和吉英在一起了，而且可以用一切感情的力量去帮助她重新振 作起精神来。

一想起达西就要离开肯特，便不免记起了他的表兄弟也要跟着他一起走；可是费茨威廉 已经表明他自己决没有什么意图，因此，他虽然挺叫人喜欢，她却不至于为了他而不快活。 她正在转着这种念头，突然听到门铃响，她以为是费茨威廉来了，心头不由得跳动起来，因 为他有一天晚上就是来得很晚的，这回可能是特地来问候她。但是她立刻就知道猜错了，出 乎她的意料，走进屋来的是达西先生，于是她情绪上又是另一种感觉。他立刻匆匆忙忙问她 身体好了没有，又说他是特地来听她复元的好消息的。她客客气气地敷衍了他一下。他坐了 几分钟，就站起身来，在房间里踱来踱去。伊丽莎白心里很奇怪，可是嘴上一言未发。沉默 了几分钟以后，他带着激动的神态走到她跟前说：

“我实在没有办法死捱活撑下去了。这怎么行。我的感情也压制不住了。请允许我告诉 你，我多么敬慕你，多么爱你。”

伊丽莎白真是说不出的惊奇。她瞪着眼，红着脸，满腹狐疑，闭口不响。他看这情形， 便认为她是在怂恿他讲下去，于是立刻把目前和以往对她的种种好感全都和盘托出。他说得 很动听，除了倾诉爱情以外，又把其他种种感想也源源本本说出来了。他一方面千言万语地 表示深情密意，但是另一方面却又说了许许多多傲慢无礼的话。他觉得她出身低微，觉得自 己是迁就她，而且家庭方面的种种障碍，往往会使他的见解和他的心愿不能相容并存──他 这样热烈地倾诉，虽然显得他这次举动的慎重，却未必能使他的求婚受到欢迎。

尽管她对他的厌恶之心根深蒂固，她究竟不能对这样一个男人的一番盛情，漠然无动于 中；虽说她的意志不曾有过片刻的动摇，可是她开头倒也体谅到他将会受到痛苦，因此颇感 不安，然而他后来的那些话引起了她的怨恨，她那一片怜惜之心便完全化成了愤怒。不过， 她还是竭力镇定下来，以便等他把话说完，耐心地给他一个回答。未了，他跟她说，他对她 的爱情是那么强烈，尽管他一再努力克服，结果还是克服不了，他又向她表明自己的希望， 说是希望她表接受他的求婚。她一下子就看出他说这些话的时候，显然自认为她毫无问题会 给他满意的回答。他虽然口里说他自己又怕又急，可是表情上却是一副万无一失的样子。这 只有惹起她更加激怒；等他讲完话以后，她就红着脸说：

“遇到这一类的事情，通常的方式是这样的：人家对你一片好心好意，你即使不能给以 同样的报答，也得表示一番感激，我现在就得向你表示谢意。可惜我没有这种感觉。我从来 不稀罕你的抬举，何况你抬举我也是十分勉强。我从来不愿意让任何人感到痛苦，纵使惹得 别人痛苦，也是根本出于无心，而且我希望很快就会事过境迁。你跟我说，以前你顾虑到种 种方面，因此没有能够向我表明你对我的好感，那么，现在经过我这番解释之后，你一定很 容易把这种好感克制下来。”

达西先生本是斜倚在壁炉架上，一双眼睛盯住了她看，听到她这番话，好象又是气愤又 是惊奇。他气得脸色铁青，从五官的每一个部位都看得出他内心的烦恼。他竭力装出镇定的 样子，一直等到自以为已经装象了，然后才开口说话。这片刻的沉默使伊丽莎白心里非常难 受。最后达西才勉强沉住了气说道：

“我很荣幸，意得到你这样一个回答！也许我可以请教你一下，为什么我竟会遭受到这 样没有礼貌的拒绝？不过这也无关紧要。”

“我也可以请问一声，”她回答道，“为什么你明明白白存心要触犯我，侮辱我，嘴上 却偏偏要说什么为了喜欢我，意违背了你自己的意志，违背了你自己的理性，甚至违背了你 自己的性格？要是我果真没有礼貌，那么，这还不够作为我没有礼貌的理由吗？可是我还有 别的气恼。你也知道我有的，就算我对你没有反感，就算我对你毫无芥蒂，甚至就算我对你 有好感吧，那么请你想一想，一个毁了我最亲爱的姐姐幸福，甚至永远毁了她的幸福的人， 怎么会打动我的心去爱他呢？”

达西先生听了她这些话，脸色大变；不过这种感情的激动，只有一会儿就过去了，他听 着她继续说下去，一些不想打岔。

“我有足够的理由对你怀着恶感。你对待那件事完全无情无义，不论你是出于什么动 机，都叫人无可原谅。说起他们俩的分离，即使不是你一个人造成的，也是你主使的，这你 可不敢否认，也不能否认。你使得男方被大家指责为朝三暮四，使女方被大家嘲笑为奢望空 想，你叫他们俩受尽了苦痛。”

她说到这里，只见他完全没有一点儿悔恨的意思，真使她气得非同小可。他甚至还假装 出一副不相信的神气在微笑。

“你能否认你这样做过吗？”她又问了一遍。

他故作镇静地回答道：“我不想否认。我的确用心了一切办法，拆散了我朋友和你姐姐 的一段姻缘；我也不否认，我对自己那一次的成绩觉得很得意。我对他总算比对我自己多尽 了一份力。”

伊丽莎白听了他这篇文雅的调整词令，表面上并不愿意显出很注意的样子。这番话的用 意她当然明白，可是再也平息不了她的气愤。

“不过，我还不止在这一件事情上面厌恶你，”她继续说道，“我很早就厌恶你，对你 有了成见。几个月以前听了韦翰先生说的那些话，我就明白了你的品格。这件事你还有什么 可说的？看你再怎样来替你自己辩护，把这件事也异想天开地说是为了维护朋友？你又将怎 么样来颠倒是非，欺世盗名？”

达西先生听到这里，脸色变得更厉害了，说话的声音也不象刚才那么镇定，他说：“你 对于那位先生的事的确十分关心。”

“凡是知道他的不幸遭遇的人，谁能不关心他？”

“他的不幸遭遇！”达西轻蔑地重说了一遍。“是的，他的确太不幸啦。”

“这都是你一手造成的，”伊丽莎白使劲叫道。“你害得他这样穷──当然并不是太 穷。凡是指定由他享有的利益，你明明知道，却不肯给他。他正当年轻力壮，应该独立自 主，你却剥夺了他这种权利。这些事都是你做的，可是人家一提到他的不幸，你还要鄙视和 嘲笑。”

“这就是你对我的看法！”达西一面大声叫嚷，一面向屋子那头走去。“你原来把我看 成这样的一个人！谢谢你解释得这样周到。这样看来，我真是罪孽孽深重！不过，”他止住 了步，转过身来对她说：“只怪我老老实实地把我以前一误再误、迟疑不决的原因说了出 来，所以伤害了你自尊心，否则你也许就不会计较我得罪你的这些地方了。要是我耍一点儿 手段，把我内心矛盾掩藏起来，一昧恭维你，叫你相信我无论在理智方面、思想方面、以及 种种方面，都是对你怀着无条件的、纯洁的爱，那么，你也许就不会有这些苛刻的责骂了。 可惜无论是什么样的装假，我都痛恨。我刚才所说出的这些顾虑，我也并不以为可耻。这些 顾虑是自然的，正确的。难道你指望我会为你那些微贱的亲戚而欢欣鼓舞吗？难道你以为， 我要是攀上了这么些社会地位远不如我的亲戚，倒反而会自己庆幸吗？”

伊丽莎白愈来愈忿怒，然而她还是尽量平心静气地说出了下面这段话：

“达西先生，倘若你有礼貌一些，我拒绝了你以后，也许会觉得过意不去，除此以外， 倘若你以为这样向我表白一下，会在我身上起别的作用，那你可想错了。”

他听到这番话，吃了一惊，可是没有说什么，于是她又接着说下去：

“你用尽一切办法，也不能打动我的心，叫我接受你的求婚。”

他又显出很惊讶的样子，他带着痛苦和诧异的神气望着她。她继续说下去：

“从开头认识你的时候起，几乎可以说，从认识你的那一刹那起，你的举止行动，就使 我觉得你十足狂妄自大、自私自利、看不起别人，我对你不满的原因就在这里，以后又有了 许许多多事情，使我对你深恶痛绝；我还没有认识你一个月，就觉得象你这样一个人，哪怕 天下男人都死光了，我也不愿意嫁给你。”

“你说得够了，小姐，我完全理解你的心情，现在我只有对我自己那些顾虑感到羞耻。 请原谅我耽搁了你这么多时间，请允许我极其诚恳地祝你健康和幸福。”

他说了这几句话，便匆匆走出房间。隔了一忽儿，伊丽莎白就听到他打开大门走了。她 心里纷乱无比。她不知道如何撑住自己，她非常软弱无力，便坐在那儿哭了半个钟头。她回 想到刚才的一幕，越想越觉得奇怪。达西先生竟会向她求婚，他竟会爱上她好几个月了！竟 会那样地爱她，要和她结婚，不管她有多少缺点，何况她自己的姐姐正是由于这些缺点而受 到他的阻挠，不能跟他朋友结婚，何况这些缺点对他至少具有同样的影响──这真是一件不 可思议的事！一个人能在不知不觉中博得别人这样热烈的爱慕，也足够自慰了。可是他的傲 慢，他那可恶的傲慢，他居然恬不知耻地招认他自己是怎样破坏了吉英的好事，他招认的时 候虽然并不能自圆其说，可是叫人难以原谅的是他那种自以为是的神气，还有他提到韦翰先 生时那种无动于中的态度，他一点儿也不打算否认对待韦翰的残酷──一想到这些事，纵使 她一时之间也曾因为体谅到他一番恋情而触动了怜悯的心肠，这时候连丝毫的怜悯也完全给 抵消了。

她这样回肠百转地左思右想，直到后来听得咖苔琳夫人的马车声，她才感觉到自己这副 模样儿见不得夏绿蒂，便匆匆回到自己房里去。

<- ->

Chapter XII of Volume II (Chap. 35)

ELIZABETH awoke the next morning to the same thoughts and meditations which had at length closed her eyes. She could not yet recover from the surprise of what had happened; it was impossible to think of any thing else, and, totally indisposed for employment, she resolved soon after breakfast to indulge herself in air and exercise. She was proceeding directly to her favourite walk, when the recollection of Mr. Darcy's sometimes coming there stopped her, and instead of entering the park, she turned up the lane which led her farther from the turnpike road. The park paling was still the boundary on one side, and she soon passed one of the gates into the ground.

After walking two or three times along that part of the lane, she was tempted, by the pleasantness of the morning, to stop at the gates and look into the park. The five weeks which she had now passed in Kent had made a great difference in the country, and every day was adding to the verdure of the early trees. She was on the point of continuing her walk, when she caught a glimpse of a gentleman within the sort of grove which edged the park; he was moving that way; and fearful of its being Mr. Darcy, she was directly retreating. But the person who advanced was now near enough to see her, and stepping forward with eagerness, pronounced her name. She had turned away, but on hearing herself called, though in a voice which proved it to be Mr. Darcy, she moved again towards the gate. He had by that time reached it also, and holding out a letter, which she instinctively took, said with a look of haughty composure, "I have been walking in the grove some time in the hope of meeting you. Will you do me the honour of reading that letter?" -- And then, with a slight bow, turned again into the plantation, and was soon out of sight.

With no expectation of pleasure, but with the strongest curiosity, Elizabeth opened the letter, and, to her still increasing wonder, perceived an envelope containing two sheets of letter paper, written quite through, in a very close hand. -- The envelope itself was likewise full. -- Pursuing her way along the lane, she then began it. It was dated from Rosings, at eight o'clock in the morning, and was as follows: --

"Be not alarmed, Madam, on receiving this letter, by the apprehension of its containing any repetition of those sentiments, or renewal of those offers, which were last night so disgusting to you. I write without any intention of paining you, or humbling myself, by dwelling on wishes, which, for the happiness of both, cannot be too soon forgotten; and the effort which the formation and the perusal of this letter must occasion should have been spared, had not my character required it to be written and read. You must, therefore, pardon the freedom with which I demand your attention; your feelings, I know, will bestow it unwillingly, but I demand it of your justice.

Two offences of a very different nature, and by no means of equal magnitude, you last night laid to my charge. The first mentioned was, that, regardless of the sentiments of either, I had detached Mr. Bingley from your sister; -- and the other, that I had, in defiance of various claims, in defiance of honour and humanity, ruined the immediate prosperity, and blasted the prospects of Mr. Wickham. -- Wilfully and wantonly to have thrown off the companion of my youth, the acknowledged favourite of my father, a young man who had scarcely any other dependence than on our patronage, and who had been brought up to expect its exertion, would be a depravity to which the separation of two young persons, whose affection could be the growth of only a few weeks, could bear no comparison. -- But from the severity of that blame which was last night so liberally bestowed, respecting each circumstance, I shall hope to be in future secured, when the following account of my actions and their motives has been read. -- If, in the explanation of them which is due to myself, I am under the necessity of relating feelings which may be offensive to your's, I can only say that I am sorry. -- The necessity must be obeyed -- and farther apology would be absurd. -- I had not been long in Hertfordshire, before I saw, in common with others, that Bingley preferred your eldest sister to any other young woman in the country. -- But it was not till the evening of the dance at Netherfield that I had any apprehension of his feeling a serious attachment. -- I had often seen him in love before. -- At that ball, while I had the honour of dancing with you, I was first made acquainted, by Sir William Lucas's accidental information, that Bingley's attentions to your sister had given rise to a general expectation of their marriage. He spoke of it as a certain event, of which the time alone could be undecided. From that moment I observed my friend's behaviour attentively; and I could then perceive that his partiality for Miss Bennet was beyond what I had ever witnessed in him. Your sister I also watched. -- Her look and manners were open, cheerful, and engaging as ever, but without any symptom of peculiar regard, and I remained convinced from the evening's scrutiny, that though she received his attentions with pleasure, she did not invite them by any participation of sentiment. -- If you have not been mistaken here, I must have been in an error. Your superior knowledge of your sister must make the latter probable. -- If it be so, if I have been misled by such error, to inflict pain on her, your resentment has not been unreasonable. But I shall not scruple to assert that the serenity of your sister's countenance and air was such as might have given the most acute observer a conviction that, however amiable her temper, her heart was not likely to be easily touched. -- That I was desirous of believing her indifferent is certain, -- but I will venture to say that my investigations and decisions are not usually influenced by my hopes or fears. -- I did not believe her to be indifferent because I wished it; -- I believed it on impartial conviction, as truly as I wished it in reason. -- My objections to the marriage were not merely those which I last night acknowledged to have required the utmost force of passion to put aside in my own case; the want of connection could not be so great an evil to my friend as to me. -- But there were other causes of repugnance; -- causes which, though still existing, and existing to an equal degree in both instances, I had myself endeavoured to forget, because they were not immediately before me. -- These causes must be stated, though briefly. -- The situation of your mother's family, though objectionable, was nothing in comparison of that total want of propriety so frequently, so almost uniformly, betrayed by herself, by your three younger sisters, and occasionally even by your father. -- Pardon me. -- It pains me to offend you. But amidst your concern for the defects of your nearest relations, and your displeasure at this representation of them, let it give you consolation to consider that to have conducted yourselves so as to avoid any share of the like censure is praise no less generally bestowed on you and your eldest sister, than it is honourable to the sense and disposition of both. -- I will only say farther that, from what passed that evening, my opinion of all parties was confirmed, and every inducement heightened, which could have led me before to preserve my friend from what I esteemed a most unhappy connection. -- He left Netherfield for London, on the day following, as you, I am certain, remember, with the design of soon returning. --

The part which I acted is now to be explained. -- His sisters' uneasiness had been equally excited with my own; our coincidence of feeling was soon discovered; and, alike sensible that no time was to be lost in detaching their brother, we shortly resolved on joining him directly in London. -- We accordingly went -- and there I readily engaged in the office of pointing out to my friend, the certain evils of such a choice. -- I described, and enforced them earnestly. -- But, however this remonstrance might have staggered or delayed his determination, I do not suppose that it would ultimately have prevented the marriage, had it not been seconded by the assurance, which I hesitated not in giving, of your sister's indifference. He had before believed her to return his affection with sincere, if not with equal, regard. -- But Bingley has great natural modesty, with a stronger dependence on my judgment than on his own. -- To convince him, therefore, that he had deceived himself, was no very difficult point. To persuade him against returning into Hertfordshire, when that conviction had been given, was scarcely the work of a moment. -- I cannot blame myself for having done thus much. There is but one part of my conduct in the whole affair, on which I do not reflect with satisfaction; it is that I condescended to adopt the measures of art so far as to conceal from him your sister's being in town. I knew it myself, as it was known to Miss Bingley, but her brother is even yet ignorant of it. -- That they might have met without ill consequence is, perhaps, probable; -- but his regard did not appear to me enough extinguished for him to see her without some danger. -- Perhaps this concealment, this disguise, was beneath me. -- It is done, however, and it was done for the best. -- On this subject I have nothing more to say, no other apology to offer. If I have wounded your sister's feelings, it was unknowingly done; and though the motives which governed me may to you very naturally appear insufficient, I have not yet learnt to condemn them. --

With respect to that other, more weighty accusation, of having injured Mr. Wickham, I can only refute it by laying before you the whole of his connection with my family. Of what he has particularly accused me, I am ignorant; but of the truth of what I shall relate, I can summon more than one witness of undoubted veracity. Mr. Wickham is the son of a very respectable man, who had for many years the management of all the Pemberley estates; and whose good conduct in the discharge of his trust naturally inclined my father to be of service to him; and on George Wickham, who was his god-son, his kindness was therefore liberally bestowed. My father supported him at school, and afterwards at Cambridge; -- most important assistance, as his own father, always poor from the extravagance of his wife, would have been unable to give him a gentleman's education. My father was not only fond of this young man's society, whose manners were always engaging; he had also the highest opinion of him, and hoping the church would be his profession, intended to provide for him in it. As for myself, it is many, many years since I first began to think of him in a very different manner. The vicious propensities -- the want of principle, which he was careful to guard from the knowledge of his best friend, could not escape the observation of a young man of nearly the same age with himself, and who had opportunities of seeing him in unguarded moments, which Mr. Darcy could not have. Here again I shall give you pain -- to what degree you only can tell. But whatever may be the sentiments which Mr. Wickham has created, a suspicion of their nature shall not prevent me from unfolding his real character. It adds even another motive. My excellent father died about five years ago; and his attachment to Mr. Wickham was to the last so steady, that in his will he particularly recommended it to me to promote his advancement in the best manner that his profession might allow, and, if he took orders, desired that a valuable family living might be his as soon as it became vacant. There was also a legacy of one thousand pounds. His own father did not long survive mine, and within half a year from these events Mr. Wickham wrote to inform me that, having finally resolved against taking orders, he hoped I should not think it unreasonable for him to expect some more immediate pecuniary advantage, in lieu of the preferment by which he could not be benefited. He had some intention, he added, of studying the law, and I must be aware that the interest of one thousand pounds would be a very insufficient support therein. I rather wished than believed him to be sincere; but, at any rate, was perfectly ready to accede to his proposal. I knew that Mr. Wickham ought not to be a clergyman. The business was therefore soon settled. He resigned all claim to assistance in the church, were it possible that he could ever be in a situation to receive it, and accepted in return three thousand pounds. All connection between us seemed now dissolved. I thought too ill of him to invite him to Pemberley, or admit his society in town. In town, I believe, he chiefly lived, but his studying the law was a mere pretence, and being now free from all restraint, his life was a life of idleness and dissipation. For about three years I heard little of him; but on the decease of the incumbent of the living which had been designed for him, he applied to me again by letter for the presentation. His circumstances, he assured me, and I had no difficulty in believing it, were exceedingly bad. He had found the law a most unprofitable study, and was now absolutely resolved on being ordained, if I would present him to the living in question -- of which he trusted there could be little doubt, as he was well assured that I had no other person to provide for, and I could not have forgotten my revered father's intentions. You will hardly blame me for refusing to comply with this entreaty, or for resisting every repetition of it. His resentment was in proportion to the distress of his circumstances -- and he was doubtless as violent in his abuse of me to others, as in his reproaches to myself. After this period, every appearance of acquaintance was dropt. How he lived I know not. But last summer he was again most painfully obtruded on my notice. I must now mention a circumstance which I would wish to forget myself, and which no obligation less than the present should induce me to unfold to any human being. Having said thus much, I feel no doubt of your secrecy. My sister, who is more than ten years my junior, was left to the guardianship of my mother's nephew, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and myself. About a year ago, she was taken from school, and an establishment formed for her in London; and last summer she went with the lady who presided over it, to Ramsgate; and thither also went Mr. Wickham, undoubtedly by design; for there proved to have been a prior acquaintance between him and Mrs. Younge, in whose character we were most unhappily deceived; and by her connivance and aid he so far recommended himself to Georgiana, whose affectionate heart retained a strong impression of his kindness to her as a child, that she was persuaded to believe herself in love, and to consent to an elopement. She was then but fifteen, which must be her excuse; and after stating her imprudence, I am happy to add that I owed the knowledge of it to herself. I joined them unexpectedly a day or two before the intended elopement; and then Georgiana, unable to support the idea of grieving and offending a brother whom she almost looked up to as a father, acknowledged the whole to me. You may imagine what I felt and how I acted. Regard for my sister's credit and feelings prevented any public exposure, but I wrote to Mr. Wickham, who left the place immediately, and Mrs. Younge was of course removed from her charge. Mr. Wickham's chief object was unquestionably my sister's fortune, which is thirty thousand pounds; but I cannot help supposing that the hope of revenging himself on me was a strong inducement. His revenge would have been complete indeed.

This, madam, is a faithful narrative of every event in which we have been concerned together; and if you do not absolutely reject it as false, you will, I hope, acquit me henceforth of cruelty towards Mr. Wickham. I know not in what manner, under what form of falsehood, he has imposed on you; but his success is not, perhaps, to be wondered at. Ignorant as you previously were of every thing concerning either, detection could not be in your power, and suspicion certainly not in your inclination. You may possibly wonder why all this was not told you last night. But I was not then master enough of myself to know what could or ought to be revealed. For the truth of every thing here related, I can appeal more particularly to the testimony of Colonel Fitzwilliam, who from our near relationship and constant intimacy, and still more as one of the executors of my father's will, has been unavoidably acquainted with every particular of these transactions. If your abhorrence of me should make my assertions valueless, you cannot be prevented by the same cause from confiding in my cousin; and that there may be the possibility of consulting him, I shall endeavour to find some opportunity of putting this letter in your hands in the course of the morning. I will only add, God bless you.

FITZWILLIAM DARCY."伊丽莎白昨夜一直深思默想到合上眼睛为止，今天一大早醒来，心头又涌起了这些深思 默想。她仍然对那桩事感到诧异，无法想到别的事情上去；她根本无心做事，于是决定一吃 过早饭就出去好好地透透空气，散散步。她正想往那条心爱的走道上走走去，忽然想到达西 先生有时候也上那儿来，于是便住了步。她没有进花园，却走上那条小路，以便和那条有栅 门的大路隔得远些。她仍旧沿着花园的围栅走，不久便走过了一道园门。

她沿着这一段小路来回走了两三遍，禁不住被那清晨的美景吸引得在园门前停住了，朝 园里望望。她到肯特五个星期以来，乡村里已经有了很大的变化，早青的树一天比一天绿 了。她正要继续走下去，忽然看到花园旁的小林子里有一个男人正朝这儿走来；她怕是达西 先生，便立刻往回走。但是那人已经走得很近，可以看得见她了；只见那人急急忙忙往前 跑，一面还叫着她的名字。她本来已经掉过头来走开，一听到有人叫她的名字，虽然明知是 达西先生，也只得走回到园门边来。达西这时候也已经来到园门口，拿出一封信递给她，她 不由自主地收下了。他带着一脸傲慢而从容的神气说道：“我已经在林子里踱了好一会儿， 希望碰到你，请你赏个脸，看看这封信，好不好？”于是他微微鞠了一躬，重新踅进草木丛 中，立刻就不见了。

伊丽莎白拆开那封信；这是为了好奇，并不是希望从中获得什么愉快。使她更惊奇的 是，信封里装着两张信纸，以细致的笔迹写得密密麻麻。信封上也写满了字。她一面沿着小 路走，一面开始读信。信是早上八点钟在罗新斯写的，内容如下：

小姐：接到这封信时，请你不必害怕。既然昨天晚上向你诉情和求婚，结果只有使你极 其厌恶，我自然不会又在这封信里旧事重提。我曾经衷心地希望我们双方会幸福，可是我不 想在这封信里再提到这些，免得使你痛苦，使我自己受委屈。我所以要写这封信，写了又要 劳你的神去读，这无非是拗不过自己的性格，否则便可以双方省事，免得我写你读。因此你 得原谅我那么冒昧地亵渎你的清神，我知道你决不会愿意劳神的，可是我要求你心平气和一 些。

你昨夜曾把两件性质不同、轻重不等的罪名加在我头上。你第一件指责我折散了彬格莱 先生和令姐的好事，完全不顾他们俩之间如何情深意切，你第二件指责我不顾体面，丧尽人 道，蔑视别人的权益，毁坏了韦翰先生那指日可期的富贵，又破来了他美好的前途。我竟无 情无义，抛弃了自己小时候的朋友，一致公认的先父生前的宠幸，一个无依无靠的青年，从 小起就指望我们施恩──这方面的确是我的一种遗憾；至于那一对青年男女，他们不过只有 几星期的交情，就算我拆散了他们，也不能同这件罪过相提并论。现在请允许我把我自己的 行为和动机一一剖白一下，希望你弄明白了其中的原委以后，将来可以不再象昨天晚上那样 对我严词苛责。在解释这些必要的事情时，如果我迫不得已，要述述我自己的情绪，因而使 你情绪不快，我只得向你表示歉意。既是出于迫不得已，那么再道歉未免就嫌可笑了。我到 哈福德郡不久，就和别人一样，看出了彬格莱先生在当地所有的少女中偏偏看中了令姐。但 是一直等到在尼日斐花园开跳舞会的那个晚上，我才顾虑到他当真对令姐有了爱恋之意。说 到他的恋爱方面，我以前也看得很多。在那次跳舞会上，当我很荣幸地跟你跳舞时，我才听 到威廉·卢卡斯偶然说起彬格莱先生对令姐的殷勤已经弄得满城风雨，大家都以为他们就要 谈到嫁娶问题。听他说起来，好象事情已经千稳万妥，只是迟早问题罢了。从那时起，我就 密切注意着我朋友的行为，于是我看出了他对班纳特小姐的钟情，果然和他往常的恋爱情形 大不相同。我也注意着令姐。她的神色和风度依旧象平常那样落落大方，和蔼可亲，并没有 钟情于任何人的迹象。根据我那一晚上仔细观察的情形看来，我确实认为她虽然乐意接受他 的殷勤，可是她并没有用深情密意来报答他。要是这件事你没有弄错，那么错处一定在我； 你对于令姐既有透辟的了解，那么当然可能是我错了。倘若事实果真如此，倘若果真是我弄 错了，造成令姐的痛苦，那当然难怪你气愤。可是我可以毫不犹豫地说，令姐当初的风度极 其洒脱，即使观察力最敏锐的人，也难免以为她尽管性情柔和，可是她的心不容易打动。我 当初确实希望她无动于中，可是我敢说，我虽然主观上有我的希望，有我的顾虑，可是我的 观察和我的推断并不会受到主观上的影响。我认为，令姐决不会因为我希望她无动于中，她 就当真无动于中；我的看法大公无私，我的愿望也合情合理。我昨天晚上说，遇到这样门户 不相称的婚姻，轮到我自己身上的时候，我必须用极大的感情上的力量圆心压制，至于说到 他们俩这一门婚姻，我所以要反对，还不光光是为了这些理由，因为关于门户高低的问题， 我朋友并不象我那么重视。我所以反对这门婚姻，还有别的一些叫人嫌忌的原因───这些 原因虽然到现在还存在，而且在两桩事里面同样存在着，可是我早就尽力把它忘了，因为好 在眼不见为净。这里必须把这些原因说一说，即使简单地说一说也好。你母亲娘家亲族虽然 叫人不太满意，可是比起你们自己家里人那种完全没有体统的情形来，便简直显得无足轻 重。你三个妹妹都是始终一贯地做出许多没有体统的事情来，有时候甚至连你父亲也难免。 请原谅我这样直言无讳，其实得罪了你，也使我自己感到难受。你的骨肉至亲有了这些缺 点，当然会使你感到难受，我这样一说，当然会叫你更不高兴，可是你只要想一想，你自己 和你姐姐举止优雅，人家非得没有责难到你们俩头上，而且对你们褒奖备至，还赏识你们俩 的见识和个性，这对于你究竟还不失为一种安慰吧。我还想跟你说一说；我那天晚上看了那 种情形，不禁越发确定了我对各个人的看法，越发加深了我的偏见，觉得一定要阻止我的朋 友，不让他缔结这门最不幸的婚姻。他第二天就离开尼日斐花园到伦敦去了，我相信你一定 记得，他本来打算去一下便立刻回来。

我得在这里把我当初参与这件事的经过说明一下。原来他的姐妹们当时跟我一样，深为 这件事感到不安。我们立刻发觉了彼此有同感，都觉得应该赶快到伦敦去把她们这位兄弟隔 离起来，于是决定立刻动身。我们就这样走了。到了那里，便由我负责向我朋友指出，他如 果攀上了这门亲事，必定有多少多少坏处。我苦口婆心，再三劝说。我这一番规劝虽然动摇 了他的心愿，使他迟疑不决，可是，我当时要不是那么十拿九稳地说，你姐姐对他并没有什 么倾心，那么这番规劝也许不会发生这样大的效力，这门婚姻到头来也许终于阻挡不了。在 我没有进行这番劝说以前，他总以为令姐即使没有以同样的钟情报答他，至少也是在竟诚期 待着他。但是彬格莱先生天性谦和，遇到任何事情，只要我一出主意，他总是相信我胜过相 信他自己。我轻而易举地说服了他，使他相信这事情是他自己一时糊涂。他既然有了这个信 念，我们便进一步说服他不要回到哈福德郡去，这当然不费吹灰之力。我这样做，自己并没 觉得有什么不对。今天回想起来，我觉得只有一件事做得不能叫自己安心，那就是说，令姐 来到城里的时候，我竟不择手段，把这个消息瞒住了他。这件事不但我知道，彬格莱小姐也 知道，然而她哥哥一直到现在还蒙在鼓里。要是让他们俩见了面，可能也不会有坏的后果， 可是我当时认为他并没有完全死心，见到她未必能免于危险。我这样隐瞒，这样欺蒙，也许 失掉了我自己的身份。然而事情已经做了，而且完全是出于一片好意。关于这件事，我没有 什么可以再说的了，也无用再道歉，如果我伤了令姐的心，也是出于无意；你自然会以为我 当初这样做，理由不够充足，可是我到现在还没有觉得有什么不对。现在再谈另一件更重的 罪名：毁损了韦翰先生的前途。关于这件事，我唯一的驳斥办法，只有把他和我家的关系全 部说给你听，请你评判一下其中的是非曲直。我不知道他特别指责我的是哪一点；但是我要 在这里陈述的事实真相，可以找出不少信誉卓著的人出来做见证。韦翰先生是个值得尊敬的 人的儿子。他父亲在彭伯里管了好几年产业，极其尽职，这自然使得先父愿意帮他的忙；因 此先父对他这个教子乔治·韦翰恩宠有加。先父供给他上学，后来还供给他进剑桥大学── 这是对他最重要的一项帮助，因为他自己的父亲被他母亲吃光用穷，无力供给他受高等教 育。先父不仅因为这位年轻人风采翩翩而喜欢和他来往，而且非常器重他，希望他从事教会 职业，并且一心要替他安插一个位置。至于说到我自己所以对他印象转坏，那已经是好多好 多年的事了。他为人放荡不羁，恶习重重，他虽然十分小心地把这些恶习遮掩起来，不让他 最好的朋友觉察，可是究竟逃不过一个和他年龄相仿佛的青年人的眼睛，他一个不提防就给 我瞧见了漏洞，机会多的是──当然老达西先生决不会有这种机会。这里我不免又要引起你 的痛苦了，痛苦到什么地步，只有你自己知道。不论韦翰先生已经引起了你何等样的感情， 我却要怀疑到这些感情的本质，因而我也就不得不对你说明他真正的品格。这里面甚至还难 免别有用心。德高望重的先父大约去世于五年前，他宠爱韦翰先生始终如一，连遗嘱上也特 别向我提到他，要我斟酌他的职业情况，极力提拔他，要是他受了圣职，俸禄优厚的位置一 有空缺，就让他替补上去。另外还给了他一千磅遗产。他自己的父亲不久也去世了；这几桩 大事发生以后，不出半年工夫，韦翰先生就写信跟我说，他已最后下定决心，不愿意去受圣 职；他既然不能获得那个职位的俸禄，便希望我给他一些直接的经济利益，不要以为他这个 要求不合理。他又说，他倒有意学法律，他叫我应该明白，要他靠一千磅的利息去学法律， 当然非常不够。我与其说，相信他这些话靠得住，不如说，我但愿他这些话靠得住。不过， 我无论如何还是愿意答应他的要求。我知道韦翰先生不适宜当牧师。因此这件事立刻就谈妥 条件，获得解决：我们拿出三千磅给他，他不再要求我们帮助他获得圣职，算是自动放弃权 利，即使将来他有资格担任圣职，也不再提出请求。从此我和他之间的一切关系，便好象一 刀两断。我非常看不起他，不再请他到彭伯里来玩，在城里也不和他来往。我相信他大半都 住在城里，但是他所谓学法律，只不过是一个借口罢了，现在他既然摆脱了一切羁绊，便整 天过着浪荡挥霍的生活。我大约接连三年简直听不到他的消息，可是后来有个牧师逝世了， 这份俸禄本来是可以由他接替的，于是他又写信给我，要我荐举他。他说他境遇窘得不能再 窘，这一点我当然不难相信。他又说研究法律毫无出息，现在已下决心当牧师，只要我肯荐 举他去接替这个位置就行了。他自以为我一定会推荐他，因为他看准我没有别人可以补缺， 况且我也不能疏忽先父生前应承他的一片好意。我没有答应他的要求，他再三请求，我依然 拒绝，这你总不见得会责备我吧。他的境遇愈困苦，怨愤就愈深。毫无问题，他无论在我背 后骂我，当面骂我，都是一样狠毒。从这个时期以后，连一点点面子账的交情都完结了。我 不知道他是怎样生活的，可是说来痛心之至，去年夏天他又引起了我的注意。我得在这里讲 一件我自己也不愿意记起的事。这件事我本来不愿意让任何人知道，可是这一次却非得说一 说不可。说到这里，我相信你一定能保守秘密。我妹妹比我小十多岁，由我母亲的内侄费茨 威廉上校和我做她的保护人。大约在一年以前，我们把她从学校里接回来，把她安置在伦敦 居住；去年夏天，她跟管家的那位杨吉太太到拉姆斯盖特去了。韦翰先生跟着也赶到那边 去，显然是别有用意，因为他和杨吉太太早就认识，我们很不幸上了她的当，看错人了。仗 着杨吉太太的纵容和帮忙，他向乔治安娜求爱。可惜乔治安娜心肠太好，还牢牢记着小时候 他对待她的亲切，因此竟被他打动了心，自以为爱上了他，答应跟他私奔。她当时才十五 岁，我们当然只能原谅她年幼无知。她虽然糊涂胆大，可是总算幸亏她亲口把这件事情告诉 了我。原来在他们私奔之前，我出乎意料地来到他们那里；乔治安娜一贯把我这样一个哥哥 当作父亲般看待，她不忍叫我伤心受气，于是把这件事向我和盘托出。你可以想象得到，我 当时是怎样的感触，又采取了怎样的行动。为了顾全妹妹的名誉和情绪，我没有把这件事公 开揭露出来；可是我写了封信给韦翰先生，叫他立刻离开那个地方，杨吉太太当然也给打发 走了。毫无问题，韦翰先生主要是看中了我妹妹的三千磅财产，可是我也不禁想到，他也很 想借这个机会大大地报复我一下。他差一点儿就报仇成了。

小姐，我在这里已经把所有与我 们有关的事，都老老实实地谈过了；如果你并不完全认为我撒谎，那么，我希望从今以后， 你再也不要认为我对韦翰先生残酷无情。我不知道他是用什么样的胡说，什么样的手段来欺 骗你的；不过，你以前对于我们的事情一无所知，那么他骗取了你的信任，也许不足为奇。 你既无从探听，又不喜欢怀疑。你也许不明白为什么我昨天晚上不把这一切当面告诉你。可 是当时我自己也捉摸不住自己，不知道哪些话可以讲，哪些话应该讲。这封信中所说的一 切，是真是假，我可以特别请你问问费茨威廉上校，他是我们的近亲，又是我们的至交，而 且是先父遗嘱执行人之一，他对于其中的一切详情自然都十分清楚，他可以来作证明。假使 说，你因为厌恶我，竟把我的话看得一文不值，你不妨把你的意见说给我的表弟听；我所以 要想尽办法找机会把这封信一大早就交到你手里，就是为了让你可以去和他商量一下。我要 说的话都说完了，愿上帝祝福你。

费茨威廉·达西

<- ->

Chapter XIII of Volume II (Chap. 36)

IF Elizabeth, when Mr. Darcy gave her the letter, did not expect it to contain a renewal of his offers, she had formed no expectation at all of its contents. But such as they were, it may be well supposed how eagerly she went through them, and what a contrariety of emotion they excited. Her feelings as she read were scarcely to be defined. With amazement did she first understand that he believed any apology to be in his power; and stedfastly was she persuaded that he could have no explanation to give, which a just sense of shame would not conceal. With a strong prejudice against every thing he might say, she began his account of what had happened at Netherfield. She read, with an eagerness which hardly left her power of comprehension, and from impatience of knowing what the next sentence might bring, was incapable of attending to the sense of the one before her eyes. His belief of her sister's insensibility, she instantly resolved to be false, and his account of the real, the worst objections to the match, made her too angry to have any wish of doing him justice. He expressed no regret for what he had done which satisfied her; his style was not penitent, but haughty. It was all pride and insolence.

But when this subject was succeeded by his account of Mr. Wickham, when she read, with somewhat clearer attention, a relation of events, which, if true, must overthrow every cherished opinion of his worth, and which bore so alarming an affinity to his own history of himself, her feelings were yet more acutely painful and more difficult of definition. Astonishment, apprehension, and even horror, oppressed her. She wished to discredit it entirely, repeatedly exclaiming, "This must be false! This cannot be! This must be the grossest falsehood!" -- and when she had gone through the whole letter, though scarcely knowing any thing of the last page or two, put it hastily away, protesting that she would not regard it, that she would never look in it again.

In this perturbed state of mind, with thoughts that could rest on nothing, she walked on; but it would not do; in half a minute the letter was unfolded again, and collecting herself as well as she could, she again began the mortifying perusal of all that related to Wickham, and commanded herself so far as to examine the meaning of every sentence. The account of his connection with the Pemberley family was exactly what he had related himself; and the kindness of the late Mr. Darcy, though she had not before known its extent, agreed equally well with his own words. So far each recital confirmed the other; but when she came to the will, the difference was great. What Wickham had said of the living was fresh in her memory, and as she recalled his very words, it was impossible not to feel that there was gross duplicity on one side or the other; and, for a few moments, she flattered herself that her wishes did not err. But when she read, and re-read with the closest attention, the particulars immediately following of Wickham's resigning all pretensions to the living, of his receiving, in lieu, so considerable a sum as three thousand pounds, again was she forced to hesitate. She put down the letter, weighed every circumstance with what she meant to be impartiality -- deliberated on the probability of each statement -- but with little success. On both sides it was only assertion. Again she read on. But every line proved more clearly that the affair, which she had believed it impossible that any contrivance could so represent as to render Mr. Darcy's conduct in it less than infamous, was capable of a turn which must make him entirely blameless throughout the whole.

The extravagance and general profligacy which he scrupled not to lay to Mr. Wickham's charge, exceedingly shocked her; the more so, as she could bring no proof of its injustice. She had never heard of him before his entrance into the ----shire Militia, in which he had engaged at the persuasion of the young man, who, on meeting him accidentally in town, had there renewed a slight acquaintance. Of his former way of life, nothing had been known in Hertfordshire but what he told himself. As to his real character, had information been in her power, she had never felt a wish of enquiring. His countenance, voice, and manner had established him at once in the possession of every virtue. She tried to recollect some instance of goodness, some distinguished trait of integrity or benevolence, that might rescue him from the attacks of Mr. Darcy; or at least, by the predominance of virtue, atone for those casual errors, under which she would endeavour to class what Mr. Darcy had described as the idleness and vice of many years continuance. But no such recollection befriended her. She could see him instantly before her, in every charm of air and address; but she could remember no more substantial good than the general approbation of the neighbourhood, and the regard which his social powers had gained him in the mess. After pausing on this point a considerable while, she once more continued to read. But, alas! the story which followed, of his designs on Miss Darcy, received some confirmation from what had passed between Colonel Fitzwilliam and herself only the morning before; and at last she was referred for the truth of every particular to Colonel Fitzwilliam himself -- from whom she had previously received the information of his near concern in all his cousin's affairs, and whose character she had no reason to question. At one time she had almost resolved on applying to him, but the idea was checked by the awkwardness of the application, and at length wholly banished by the conviction that Mr. Darcy would never have hazarded such a proposal if he had not been well assured of his cousin's corroboration.

She perfectly remembered every thing that had passed in conversation between Wickham and herself in their first evening at Mr. Philips's. Many of his expressions were still fresh in her memory. She was now struck with the impropriety of such communications to a stranger, and wondered it had escaped her before. She saw the indelicacy of putting himself forward as he had done, and the inconsistency of his professions with his conduct. She remembered that he had boasted of having no fear of seeing Mr. Darcy -- that Mr. Darcy might leave the country, but that he should stand his ground; yet he had avoided the Netherfield ball the very next week. She remembered also, that till the Netherfield family had quitted the country, he had told his story to no one but herself; but that after their removal, it had been every where discussed; that he had then no reserves, no scruples in sinking Mr. Darcy's character, though he had assured her that respect for the father would always prevent his exposing the son.

How differently did every thing now appear in which he was concerned! His attentions to Miss King were now the consequence of views solely and hatefully mercenary; and the mediocrity of her fortune proved no longer the moderation of his wishes, but his eagerness to grasp at any thing. His behaviour to herself could now have had no tolerable motive; he had either been deceived with regard to her fortune, or had been gratifying his vanity by encouraging the preference which she believed she had most incautiously shewn. Every lingering struggle in his favour grew fainter and fainter; and in farther justification of Mr. Darcy, she could not but allow that Mr. Bingley, when questioned by Jane, had long ago asserted his blamelessness in the affair; that, proud and repulsive as were his manners, she had never, in the whole course of their acquaintance -- an acquaintance which had latterly brought them much together, and given her a sort of intimacy with his ways -- seen any thing that betrayed him to be unprincipled or unjust -- any thing that spoke him of irreligious or immoral habits. That among his own connections he was esteemed and valued -- that even Wickham had allowed him merit as a brother, and that she had often heard him speak so affectionately of his sister as to prove him capable of some amiable feeling. That had his actions been what Wickham represented them, so gross a violation of every thing right could hardly have been concealed from the world; and that friendship between a person capable of it, and such an amiable man as Mr. Bingley, was incomprehensible.

She grew absolutely ashamed of herself. -- Of neither Darcy nor Wickham could she think, without feeling that she had been blind, partial, prejudiced, absurd.

"How despicably have I acted!" she cried. -- "I, who have prided myself on my discernment! -- I, who have valued myself on my abilities! who have often disdained the generous candour of my sister, and gratified my vanity, in useless or blameable distrust. -- How humiliating is this discovery! -- Yet, how just a humiliation! -- Had I been in love, I could not have been more wretchedly blind. But vanity, not love, has been my folly. -- Pleased with the preference of one, and offended by the neglect of the other, on the very beginning of our acquaintance, I have courted prepossession and ignorance, and driven reason away, where either were concerned. Till this moment, I never knew myself."

From herself to Jane -- from Jane to Bingley, her thoughts were in a line which soon brought to her recollection that Mr. Darcy's explanation there had appeared very insufficient; and she read it again. Widely different was the effect of a second perusal. -- How could she deny that credit to his assertions, in one instance, which she had been obliged to give in the other? -- He declared himself to have been totally unsuspicious of her sister's attachment; -- and she could not help remembering what Charlotte's opinion had always been. -- Neither could she deny the justice of his description of Jane. -- She felt that Jane's feelings, though fervent, were little displayed, and that there was a constant complacency in her air and manner not often united with great sensibility.

When she came to that part of the letter in which her family were mentioned, in terms of such mortifying yet merited reproach, her sense of shame was severe. The justice of the charge struck her too forcibly for denial, and the circumstances to which he particularly alluded, as having passed at the Netherfield ball, and as confirming all his first disapprobation, could not have made a stronger impression on his mind than on hers. The compliment to herself and her sister was not unfelt. It soothed, but it could not console her for the contempt which had been thus self-attracted by the rest of her family; -- and as she considered that Jane's disappointment had in fact been the work of her nearest relations, and reflected how materially the credit of both must be hurt by such impropriety of conduct, she felt depressed beyond any thing she had ever known before.

After wandering along the lane for two hours, giving way to every variety of thought; re-considering events, determining probabilities, and reconciling herself, as well as she could, to a change so sudden and so important, fatigue, and a recollection of her long absence made her at length return home; and she entered the house with the wish of appearing cheerful as usual, and the resolution of repressing such reflections as must make her unfit for conversation.

She was immediately told, that the two gentlemen from Rosings had each called during her absence; Mr. Darcy, only for a few minutes to take leave, but that Colonel Fitzwilliam had been sitting with them at least an hour, hoping for her return, and almost resolving to walk after her till she could be found. -- Elizabeth could but just affect concern in missing him; she really rejoiced at it. Colonel Fitzwilliam was no longer an object. She could think only of her letter.当达西先生递给伊丽莎白那封信的时候，伊丽莎白如果并没有想到那封信里是重新提出 求婚，那她就根本没想到信里会写些什么。既然一看见这样的内容，你可想而知，她当时想 要读完这封信的心情是怎样迫切，她的感情上又给引起了多大的矛盾。她读信时的那种心 情，简直无法形容。开头读到他居然还自以为能够获得人家的原谅，她就不免吃惊；再读下 去，又觉得他处处都是自圆其说，而处处都流露出一种欲盖弥彰的羞惭心情。她一读到他所 写的关于当日发生在尼日斐花园的那段事情，就对他的一言一语都存着极大的偏见。她迫不 及待地读下去，因此简直来不及细细咀嚼；她每读一句就急于要读下一句因此往往忽略了眼 前一句的意思。他所谓她的姐姐对彬格莱本来没有什么情意，这叫她立刻断定他在撒谎；他 说那门亲事确确实实存在着那么些糟糕透顶的缺陷，这使她简直气得不想把那封信再读下 去。他对于自己的所作所为，丝毫不觉得过意不去，这当然使她无从满意。他的语气真是盛 气凌人，丝毫没有悔悟的意思。

读下去读到他关于韦翰先生那一段事情的剖白，她才多少比刚才神态清明一些，其中许 多事情和韦翰亲口自述的身世十分相同，假如这些都是真话，那就会把她以前对韦翰的好感 一笔勾销，这真是使她更加痛苦，更加心乱。她感到十分惊讶和疑虑，甚至还有几分恐怖。 她恨不得把这件事全都当作他捏造出来的，她一次次嚷道：“一定是他在撒谎！这是不可能 的！这是荒谬绝伦的谎话！”──她把全信读完以后，几乎连最后的一两页也记不起说些什 么了，连忙把它收拾起来，而且口口声声抗议说，决不把它当作一回真事，也决不再去读那 封信。

她就这样心烦意乱地往前走，真是千头万绪，不知从哪里想起才好。可是不到半分钟工 夫，她又按捺不住，从信封里抽出信来聚精会神地忍痛读着写述韦翰的那几段，逼着自己去 玩味每一句话的意思。其中讲到韦翰跟彭伯里的关系的那一段，简直和韦翰自己所说的毫无 出入；再说到老达西先生生前对他的好处，信上的话也和韦翰自己所说的话完全符合，虽说 她并不知道老达西先生究竟对他好到什么地步。到这里为止，双方所述的情况都可以互相印 证，但是当她读到遗嘱问题的时候，两个人的话就大不相同了。韦翰说到牧师俸禄的那些 话，她还记得清清楚楚；她一想起他那些话，就不免感觉到，他们两个人之间总有一个人说 的是假话，于是她一时之间，倒高兴起来了，以为自己这种想法不会有错。接着她又极其仔 细地一读再读，读到韦翰借口放弃牧师俸禄从而获得了三千磅一笔款项等等情节的时候，她 又不由得犹豫起来。她放下那封信，把每一个情节不偏不倚地推敲了一下，把信中每一句话 都仔仔细细考虑了一下，看看是否真有其事，可是这样做也毫无用处。双方都是各执一辞。 她只得再往下读。可是愈读愈糊涂；她本以为这件事任凭达西先生怎样花言巧语，颠倒是 非，也丝毫不能减轻他自己的卑鄙无耻，哪里想得到这里面大有文章可做，只要把事情改变 一下说法，达西先生就可以把责任推卸得一干二净。

达西竟毫不迟疑地把骄奢淫逸的罪名加在韦翰先生身上，这使她极其惊骇──何况她又 提不出反证，于是就越发惊骇。在韦翰先生参加某某郡的民兵团之前，伊丽莎白根本没有听 到过他这个人。至于他所以要参加民兵团，也只是因为偶然在镇上遇见了以前一个泛泛之交 的朋友，劝他加入的。讲到他以前的为人处世，除了他自己所说的以外，她完全一无所知。 至于他的真正的人品，她即使可以打听得到，也并没有想要去追根究底。他的仪态音容，叫 人一眼看去就觉得他身上具备了一切美德。她竭力要想起一两件足以说明他品行优良的事 实，想起他一些为人诚实仁爱的特性，使达西先生所指责的诽谤可以不攻自破，至少也可以 使他的优点遮盖得住他偶然的过失。她所谓他的偶然过失，都是针对达西先生所指责的连年 来的懒惰和恶习而说的，可惜她就想不出他这样的一些好处来。她眨下眼睛就可以看到他出 现在她面前，风采翩翩，辞令优雅，但是，除了邻里的赞赏之外，除了他用交际手腕在伙伴 之间赢得的敬慕之外，她可想不起他有什么更具体的优点。她思考了好一会儿以后，又继续 读信。可是天哪！接下去就读到他对达西小姐的企图，这只要想一想昨天上午她跟费茨威廉 上校的谈话，不就是可以证实了吗？信上最后要她把每一个细节都问问费茨威廉上校本人， 问问他是否真有其事。以前她就曾经听费茨威廉上校亲自说起过，他对他表兄达西的一切事 情都极其熟悉，同时她也没有理由去怀疑费茨威廉的人格。她一度几乎下定了决心要去问 他，但是问起这件事不免又要有多少别扭，想到这里，她便把这个主意暂时搁了下来。后来 她又想到，如果达西拿不准他表弟的话会和他自己完全一致，那他决不会冒冒失失提出这样 一个建议，于是她就干脆打消了这个主意。

那个下午她跟韦翰先生在腓力普先生家里第一次见面所谈的话，现在都能一五一十地记 得清清楚楚。他许许多多话到现在还活灵活现地出现在她的记忆里。于是她突然想到他跟一 个陌生人讲这些话是多么冒昧，她奇怪自己以前为什么这样疏忽。她发觉他那样自称自赞， 是多么有失体统，而且他又是多么言行不符。她记起了他曾经夸称他自己并不是怕看到达西 先生，又说达西先生要走就走，他可决不肯离开此地；然而，下一个星期在尼日斐花园开的 舞会，他毕竟没有敢去。她也还记得在尼日斐花园那人家没有搬走以前，他从来没跟另外一 个人谈起过他自己的身世，可是那家人家一搬走以后，这件事就到处议论纷纷了。虽然他曾 经向她说过，为了尊重达西的先父，他老是不愿意揭露那位少爷的过错，可是他毕竟还是肆 无忌惮，毫不犹疑地在破坏达西先生的人格。

凡是有关他的事情，怎么这样前后悬殊！他向金小姐献殷勤一事，现在看来，也完全是 从金钱着眼，这实在可恶；金小姐的钱并不多，可是这并不能说明他欲望不高，却只能证实 他一见到钱就起贪心。他对待她自己的动机也不见得好；不是他误会她很有钱，就是为了要 搏得她的欢心来满足他自己的虚荣；只怪她自己不小心，竟让他看出了她对他有好感。她越 想越觉得他一无可取，她禁不住又想起当初吉英向彬格莱先生问起这事时，彬格莱先生说， 达西先生在这件事情上毫无过失，于是她更觉得达西有理了。尽管达西的态度傲慢可厌，可 是从他们认识以来（特别是最近他们时常见面，她对他的行为作风更加熟悉）她从来没有见 过他有什么品行不端或是蛮不讲理的地方，没有看见过他有任何违反教义或是伤风败俗的恶 习；他的亲友们都很尊敬他，器重他，连韦翰也承认他不愧为一个好哥哥，她还常常听到达 西爱抚备至地说起他自己的妹妹，这说明他还是具有亲切的情感。假使达西的所作所为当真 象韦翰说的那样坏，那么，他种种胡作非为自难掩尽天下人的耳目；以一个为非作歹到这样 地步的人，竟会跟彬格莱先生那样一个好人交成朋友，真是令人不可思议。

她越想越惭愧得无地自容。不论想到达西也好，想到韦翰也好，她总是觉得自己以往未 免太盲目，太偏心，对人存了偏见，而且不近情理。

她不禁大声叫道：“我做得多么卑鄙！我一向自负有知人之明！我一向自以为有本领！ 一向看不起姐姐那种宽大的胸襟！为了满足我自己的虚荣心，我待人老是不着边际地猜忌多 端，而且还要做得使我自己无懈可击。这是我多么可耻的地方！可是，这种耻辱又是多么活 该！即使我真的爱上了人家，也不会盲目到这样该死的地步。然而我的愚蠢，并不是在恋爱 方面，而是有虚荣心方面。开头刚刚认识他们两位的时候，一个喜欢我，我很高兴，一个怠 慢我，我就生气，因此造成了我的偏见和无知，遇到与他们有关的事情，我就不能明辨是 非。我到现在才算不了自知之明。”

她从自己身上想到吉英身上，又从吉英身上想到彬格莱身上，她的思想联成了一条直 线，使她立刻想起了达西先生对这件事的解释非常不够；于是她又把他的信读了一遍。第二 遍读起来效果就大不相同了。她既然在一件事情上不得不信任他，在另一件事上又怎能不信 任呢？他说他完全没想到她姐姐对彬格莱先生有意思，于是她不禁想起了从前夏绿蒂一贯的 看法。她也不能否认他把吉英形容得很恰当。她觉得吉英虽然爱心炽烈，可是表面上却不露 形迹，她平常那种安然自得的神气，实在叫人看不出她的多愁善感。

当她读到他提起她家里人的那一段时，其中措辞固然伤人感情，然而那一番责难却也入 情入理，于是她越发觉得惭愧。那真是一针见血的指责，使她否认不得；他特别指出，尼日 斐花园建交舞会上的种种情形，是第一次造成他反对这门婚姻的原因──老实说，那种情形 固然使他难以忘怀，自己也同样难以忘怀。

至于他对她自己和对她姐姐的恭维，她也不是无动于中。她听了很舒服，可是她并没有 因此而感到安慰，因为她家里人不争气，招来他的訾议，并不能从恭维中得到补偿。她认为 吉英的失望完全是自己的至亲骨肉一手造成的，她又想到，她们两姐妹的优点也一定会因为 至亲骨肉的行为失检而受到损害，想到这里，她感到从来没有过的沮丧。

她沿着小路走了两个钟头，前前后后地左思右想，又把好多事情重新考虑了一番，判断 一下是否确有其事。这一次突然的变更，实在事关紧要，她得尽量面对事实。她现在觉得疲 倦了，又想到出来已久，应该回去了；她希望走进屋子的时候脸色能象平常一样愉快，又决 计把那些心思抑制一下，免得跟人家谈起话来态度不自然。

回到屋子里，人家立刻告诉她说，在她出外的当儿，罗新斯的两位先生都来看过她了， 达西先生是来辞行的，只待了几分钟就走了，费茨威廉上校却跟她们在一起坐了足足一个钟 头，盼望着她回来，几乎想要跑出去找到她才肯罢休。伊丽莎白虽然表面上装出很惋惜的样 子，内心里却因为没有见到这位访客而感到万分高兴。她心目中再也没有费茨威廉了，她想 到的只有那封信。

<- ->

Chapter XIV of Volume II (Chap. 37)

THE two gentlemen left Rosings the next morning; and Mr. Collins having been in waiting near the lodges, to make them his parting obeisance, was able to bring home the pleasing intelligence of their appearing in very good health, and in as tolerable spirits as could be expected, after the melancholy scene so lately gone through at Rosings. To Rosings he then hastened to console Lady Catherine and her daughter; and on his return brought back, with great satisfaction, a message from her ladyship, importing that she felt herself so dull as to make her very desirous of having them all to dine with her.

Elizabeth could not see Lady Catherine without recollecting that, had she chosen it, she might by this time have been presented to her as her future niece; nor could she think, without a smile, of what her ladyship's indignation would have been. "What would she have said? -- how would she have behaved?" were questions with which she amused herself.

Their first subject was the diminution of the Rosings party. -- "I assure you, I feel it exceedingly," said Lady Catherine; "I believe nobody feels the loss of friends so much as I do. But I am particularly attached to these young men; and know them to be so much attached to me! -- They were excessively sorry to go! But so they always are. The dear colonel rallied his spirits tolerably till just at last; but Darcy seemed to feel it most acutely, more I think than last year. His attachment to Rosings, certainly increases."

Mr. Collins had a compliment, and an allusion to throw in here, which were kindly smiled on by the mother and daughter.

Lady Catherine observed, after dinner, that Miss Bennet seemed out of spirits; and immediately accounting for it herself, by supposing that she did not like to go home again so soon, she added,

"But if that is the case, you must write to your mother to beg that you may stay a little longer. Mrs. Collins will be very glad of your company, I am sure."

"I am much obliged to your ladyship for your kind invitation," replied Elizabeth, "but it is not in my power to accept it. -- I must be in town next Saturday."

"Why, at that rate, you will have been here only six weeks. I expected you to stay two months. I told Mrs. Collins so before you came. There can be no occasion for your going so soon. Mrs. Bennet could certainly spare you for another fortnight."

"But my father cannot. -- He wrote last week to hurry my return."

"Oh! your father of course may spare you, if your mother can. -- Daughters are never of so much consequence to a father. And if you will stay another month complete, it will be in my power to take one of you as far as London, for I am going there early in June, for a week; and as Dawson does not object to the Barouche box, there will be very good room for one of you -- and indeed, if the weather should happen to be cool, I should not object to taking you both, as you are neither of you large."

"You are all kindness, Madam; but I believe we must abide by our original plan."

Lady Catherine seemed resigned.

"Mrs. Collins, you must send a servant with them. You know I always speak my mind, and I cannot bear the idea of two young women travelling post by themselves. It is highly improper. You must contrive to send somebody. I have the greatest dislike in the world to that sort of thing. -- Young women should always be properly guarded and attended, according to their situation in life. When my niece Georgiana went to Ramsgate last summer, I made a point of her having two men servants go with her. -- Miss Darcy, the daughter of Mr. Darcy of Pemberley, and Lady Anne, could not have appeared with propriety in a different manner. -- I am excessively attentive to all those things. You must send John with the young ladies, Mrs. Collins. I am glad it occurred to me to mention it; for it would really be discreditable to you to let them go alone."

"My uncle is to send a servant for us."

"Oh! -- Your uncle! -- He keeps a man-servant, does he? -- I am very glad you have somebody who thinks of those things. Where shall you change horses? -- Oh! Bromley, of course. -- If you mention my name at the Bell, you will be attended to."

Lady Catherine had many other questions to ask respecting their journey, and as she did not answer them all herself, attention was necessary, which Elizabeth believed to be lucky for her, or, with a mind so occupied, she might have forgotten where she was. Reflection must be reserved for solitary hours; whenever she was alone, she gave way to it as the greatest relief; and not a day went by without a solitary walk, in which she might indulge in all the delight of unpleasant recollections.

Mr. Darcy's letter, she was in a fair way of soon knowing by heart. She studied every sentence: and her feelings towards its writer were at times widely different. When she remembered the style of his address, she was still full of indignation; but when she considered how unjustly she had condemned and upbraided him, her anger was turned against herself; and his disappointed feelings became the object of compassion. His attachment excited gratitude, his general character respect; but she could not approve him; nor could she for a moment repent her refusal, or feel the slightest inclination ever to see him again. In her own past behaviour, there was a constant source of vexation and regret; and in the unhappy defects of her family a subject of yet heavier chagrin. They were hopeless of remedy. Her father, contented with laughing at them, would never exert himself to restrain the wild giddiness of his youngest daughters; and her mother, with manners so far from right herself, was entirely insensible of the evil. Elizabeth had frequently united with Jane in an endeavour to check the imprudence of Catherine and Lydia; but while they were supported by their mother's indulgence, what chance could there be of improvement? Catherine, weak-spirited, irritable, and completely under Lydia's guidance, had been always affronted by their advice; and Lydia, self-willed and careless, would scarcely give them a hearing. They were ignorant, idle, and vain. While there was an officer in Meryton, they would flirt with him; and while Meryton was within a walk of Longbourn, they would be going there for ever.

Anxiety on Jane's behalf was another prevailing concern, and Mr. Darcy's explanation, by restoring Bingley to all her former good opinion, heightened the sense of what Jane had lost. His affection was proved to have been sincere, and his conduct cleared of all blame, unless any could attach to the implicitness of his confidence in his friend. How grievous then was the thought that, of a situation so desirable in every respect, so replete with advantage, so promising for happiness, Jane had been deprived, by the folly and indecorum of her own family!

When to these recollections was added the developement of Wickham's character, it may be easily believed that the happy spirits which had seldom been depressed before, were now so much affected as to make it almost impossible for her to appear tolerably cheerful.

Their engagements at Rosings were as frequent during the last week of her stay as they had been at first. The very last evening was spent there; and her Ladyship again enquired minutely into the particulars of their journey, gave them directions as to the best method of packing, and was so urgent on the necessity of placing gowns in the only right way, that Maria thought herself obliged, on her return, to undo all the work of the morning, and pack her trunk afresh.

When they parted, Lady Catherine, with great condescension, wished them a good journey, and invited them to come to Hunsford again next year; and Miss De Bourgh exerted herself so far as to curtsey and hold out her hand to both.那两位先生第二天早上就离开了罗新斯；柯林斯先生在门房附近等着给他们送行，送行 以后，他带了一个好消息回家来，说是这两位贵客虽然刚刚在罗新斯满怀离愁，身体却很健 康，精神也很饱满。然后他又赶到罗新斯去安慰珈苔琳夫人母女；回家去的时候，他又得意 非凡地把咖苔琳夫人的口信带回来──说夫人觉得非常沉闷，极希望他们全家去同他一块吃 饭。

伊丽莎白看到咖苔琳夫人，就不禁想起：要是自己愿意跟达西要好，现在已经成了夫人 的没有过门的侄媳妇了；而且她想到夫人那时将会怎样气愤，就不禁好笑。她不断地想出这 样一些话来跟自己打趣：“她将会说些什么话呢？她将会有些什么举动呢？”

他们一开头就谈到罗新斯佳宾星散的问题。咖苔琳夫人说：“告诉你，我真十分难受。 我相信，谁也不会象我一样，为亲友的离别而伤心得这么厉害。我特别喜欢这两个年轻人， 我知道他们也非常喜欢我。他们临去的时候真舍不得走。他们一向都是那样。那位可爱的上 校到最后才算打起了精神；达西看上去最难过，我看他比去年还要难受，他对罗新斯的感情 真是一年比一年来得深。”

说到这里，柯林斯先生插进了一句恭维话，又举了个例子，母女俩听了，都粲然一笑。

吃过中饭以后，咖苔琳夫人看到班纳特小姐好象不大高兴的样子；她想，班小姐一定是 不愿意马上就回家去，于是说道：

“你要是不愿意回去的话，就得写封信给你妈妈，请求她让你在这儿多待些时候。我相 信柯林斯太太一定非常乐意跟你在一起的。”

伊丽莎白回答道：“多谢你好心的挽留，可惜我不能领受盛情。我下星期六一定要进城 去。”

“哎哟，这么说来，你在这儿只能住六个星期啦。我本来指望你待上两个月的。你没有 来以前，我就这样跟柯林斯太太说过。你用不着这么急于要走。班纳特太太一定会让你再待 两个星期的。”

“可是我爸爸不会让我的。他上星期就写信来催我回去。”

“噢，只要你妈妈让你，爸爸自然会让你的。做爸爸的决不会象妈妈一样，把女儿当做 宝贝看待。我六月初要去伦敦待一个星期；要是你能再住满一个月，我就可以把你们两个人 当中顺便带一个人去，涛生既不反对驾四轮马车，那自然可以宽宽敞敞地带上你们一个；要 是天气凉快，我当然不妨把你们俩个都带去，好在你们个儿都不大。”

“你真是太好心啦，太太；可惜我们要依照原来的计划行事。”

咖苔琳夫人不便强留，便说道：“柯林斯太太，你得打发一个佣人送她们。我说话一向 心直口快，我不放心让两位年轻的小姐赶远路。这太不象话了，我最看不惯的就是这种事， 你千万得派一个人送送她们。对于年轻的小姐们，我们总得照着她们的身份好好是照顾她 们，待候她们。我的姨侄女儿乔治安娜去年夏天上拉姆斯盖特去的时候，我非得要她有两个 男佣人伴送不可。要知道，她身为彭伯里的达西先生和安妮夫人的千金小姐，不那样便难免 有失体统。我对于这一类的事特别留意。你得打发约翰送送这两位小姐才好，柯林斯太太。 幸亏我发觉了这件事，及时指出，否则让她们孤零零地自个儿走，把你的面子也丢光了。”

“我舅舅会打发人来接我们的。”

“噢，你的舅舅！他真有男佣人吗？我听了很高兴，总算有人替你想到这些事。你们打 算在哪儿换马呢？当然是在白朗莱啦。你们只要在驿站上提一提我的名字，就会有人来招待 你们。”

提到她们的旅程，咖苔琳夫人还有许多话要问，而且她并不完全都是自问自答，因此你 必须留心去听，伊丽莎白倒觉得这是她的运气，否则，她这么心事重重，一定会忘了自己作 客身份呢。有心事应该等到单独一个人的时候再去想。每逢没有第二个人跟她在一起的时 候，她就翻来复去地想个痛快；她没有哪一天不独个儿散步，一边走一边老是回想着那些不 愉快的事情。

达西那封信，她简直快要背得出了。她把每一句话都反复研究过，她对于这个写信人的 感情，一忽儿热了起来，一忽儿又冷了下去。记起他那种笔调口吻，她到现在还是说不尽的 气愤；可是只要一想到以前怎样错怪了他，错骂了他，她的气愤便转到自己身上来了。他那 沮丧的情绪反而引起了她的同情。他的爱恋引起了她的感激，他的性格引起了她的尊敬；可 是她无法对他发生好感，她拒绝他以后，从来不曾有过片刻的后悔，她根本不想再看到他。 她经常为自己以往的行为感到苦恼和悔恨，家庭里面种种不幸的缺陷更叫她苦闷万分。这些 缺陷是无法补救的。她父亲对这些缺陷只是一笑置之，懒得去约束他那几个小女儿的狂妄轻 率的作风；至于她母亲，她本身既是作风失检，当然完全不会感觉到这方面的危害。伊丽莎 白常常和吉英合力同心，约束咖苔琳和丽迪雅的冒失，可是，母亲既然那么纵容她们，她们 还会有什么长进的机会？咖苔琳意志薄弱，容易气恼，她完全听凭丽迪雅指挥，一听到吉英 和伊丽莎白的规劝就要生气；丽迪雅却固执任性，粗心大意，她听也不要听她们的话。这两 个妹妹既无知，又懒惰，又爱虚荣，只要麦里屯来了一个军官，她们就去跟他勾搭。麦里屯 跟浪搏恩本来相隔不远，她们一天到晚往那儿跑。

她还有一桩大心事，那就是替吉英担忧；达西先生的解释固然使她对彬格莱先生恢复了 以往的好感，同时也就越发感觉到吉英受到的损失太大。彬格莱对吉英一往情深，他的行为 不应该受到任何指责，万一要指责的话，最多也只能怪他过分信任朋友。吉英有了这样理想 的一个机会，既可以得到种种好处，又可望获得终身幸福，只可惜家里人愚蠢失检，把这个 机会断送了，叫人想起来怎不痛心！

每逢回想起这些事情，难免不连想到韦翰品格的变质，于是，以她那样一个向来心情愉 快难得消沉沮丧的人，心里也受到莫大的刺激，连强颜为笑也几乎办不到了，这是可想而知 的。

她临走前的一个星期里面，罗新斯的宴会还是和她们刚来时一样频繁。最后一个晚上也 是在那儿度过的，老夫人又仔仔细细问起她们旅程的细节，指示她们怎么样收拾行李，又再 三再四说到长衣服应当怎么样安放。玛丽亚听了这番话之后，一回去就把早上整理好的箱子 完全翻了开来，重新收拾一过。

她们告别的时候，咖苔琳夫人屈尊降贵地祝她们一路平安，又邀请她们明年再到汉斯福 来。德·包尔小姐甚至还向她们行了个屈膝礼，伸出手来跟她们两个人一一握别。

<- ->

Chapter XV of Volume II (Chap. 38)

ON Saturday morning Elizabeth and Mr. Collins met for breakfast a few minutes before the others appeared; and he took the opportunity of paying the parting civilities which he deemed indispensably necessary.

"I know not, Miss Elizabeth," said he, "whether Mrs. Collins has yet expressed her sense of your kindness in coming to us, but I am very certain you will not leave the house without receiving her thanks for it. The favour of your company has been much felt, I assure you. We know how little there is to tempt any one to our humble abode. Our plain manner of living, our small rooms, and few domestics, and the little we see of the world, must make Hunsford extremely dull to a young lady like yourself; but I hope you will believe us grateful for the condescension, and that we have done every thing in our power to prevent your spending your time unpleasantly."

Elizabeth was eager with her thanks and assurances of happiness. She had spent six weeks with great enjoyment; and the pleasure of being with Charlotte, and the kind attentions she had received, must make her feel the obliged. Mr. Collins was gratified; and with a more smiling solemnity replied,

"It gives me the greatest pleasure to hear that you have passed your time not disagreeably. We have certainly done our best; and most fortunately having it in our power to introduce you to very superior society, and, from our connection with Rosings, the frequent means of varying the humble home scene, I think we may flatter ourselves that your Hunsford visit cannot have been entirely irksome. Our situation with regard to Lady Catherine's family is indeed the sort of extraordinary advantage and blessing which few can boast. You see on what a footing we are. You see how continually we are engaged there. In truth I must acknowledge that, with all the disadvantages of this humble parsonage, I should not think any one abiding in it an object of compassion while they are sharers of our intimacy at Rosings."

Words were insufficient for the elevation of his feelings; and he was obliged to walk about the room, while Elizabeth tried to unite civility and truth in a few short sentences.

"You may, in fact, carry a very favourable report of us into Hertfordshire, my dear cousin. I flatter myself, at least, that you will be able to do so. Lady Catherine's great attentions to Mrs. Collins you have been a daily witness of; and altogether I trust it does not appear that your friend has drawn an unfortunate --; but on this point it will be as well to be silent. Only let me assure you, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that I can from my heart most cordially wish you equal felicity in marriage. My dear Charlotte and I have but one mind and one way of thinking. There is in every thing a most remarkable resemblance of character and ideas between us. We seem to have been designed for each other."

Elizabeth could safely say that it was a great happiness where that was the case, and with equal sincerity could add that she firmly believed and rejoiced in his domestic comforts. She was not sorry, however, to have the recital of them interrupted by the entrance of the lady from whom they sprung. Poor Charlotte! -- it was melancholy to leave her to such society! -- But she had chosen it with her eyes open; and though evidently regretting that her visitors were to go, she did not seem to ask for compassion. Her home and her housekeeping, her parish and her poultry, and all their dependent concerns, had not yet lost their charms.

At length the chaise arrived, the trunks were fastened on, the parcels placed within, and it was pronounced to be ready. After an affectionate parting between the friends, Elizabeth was attended to the carriage by Mr. Collins, and as they walked down the garden, he was commissioning her with his best respects to all her family, not forgetting his thanks for the kindness he had received at Longbourn in the winter, and his compliments to Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, though unknown. He then handed her in, Maria followed, and the door was on the point of being closed, when he suddenly reminded them, with some consternation, that they had hitherto forgotten to leave any message for the ladies at Rosings.

"But," he added, "you will of course wish to have your humble respects delivered to them, with your grateful thanks for their kindness to you while you have been here."

Elizabeth made no objection; -- the door was then allowed to be shut, and the carriage drove off.

"Good gracious!" cried Maria, after a few minutes silence, "it seems but a day or two since we first came! -- and yet how many things have happened!"

"A great many indeed," said her companion with a sigh.

"We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea there twice! -- How much I shall have to tell!"

Elizabeth privately added, "And how much I shall have to conceal."

Their journey was performed without much conversation, or any alarm; and within four hours of their leaving Hunsford, they reached Mr. Gardiner's house, where they were to remain a few days.

Jane looked well, and Elizabeth had little opportunity of studying her spirits, amidst the various engagements which the kindness of her aunt had reserved for them. But Jane was to go home with her, and at Longbourn there would be leisure enough for observation.

It was not without an effort, meanwhile, that she could wait even for Longbourn, before she told her sister of Mr. Darcy's proposals. To know that she had the power of revealing what would so exceedingly astonish Jane, and must, at the same time, so highly gratify whatever of her own vanity she had not yet been able to reason away, was such a temptation to openness as nothing could have conquered but the state of indecision in which she remained as to the extent of what she should communicate; and her fear, if she once entered on the subject, of being hurried into repeating something of Bingley which might only grieve her sister farther.星期六吃过早饭时，伊丽莎白和柯林斯先生在饭厅里相遇，原来他们比别人早来了几分 钟。柯林斯先生连忙利用这个机会向她郑重话别，他认为这是决不可少的礼貌。

他说：“伊丽莎白小姐，这次蒙你光临敝舍，我不知道内人有没有向你表示感激；不过 我相信她不会不向你表示一番谢意就让你走的。老实告诉你，你这次来，我们非常领情。我 们自知舍下寒伧，无人乐意光临。我们生活清苦，居处局促，侍仆寥寥无几，再加我们见识 浅薄，象你这样一位年轻小姐，一定会觉得汉斯福这地方极其枯燥乏味，不过我们对于你这 次赏脸，实在感激万分，并且竭尽绵薄，使你不至于过得兴味索然，希望你能鉴谅。”

伊丽莎白连声道谢，说是这次作客，非常快活，这六个星期来真是过得高兴极了，跟夏 绿蒂待在一起真有乐趣，加上主人家对待她又那么殷勤恳切，实在叫她感激。柯林斯先生一 听此话，大为满意，立刻显出一副笑容可掬的样子，慎重其事地回答道：

“听到你并没有过得不称心，我真得意到极点。我们总算尽了心意，而且感到最幸运的 是，能够介绍你跟上流人来往。寒舍虽然毫不足道，但幸亏高攀了罗新斯府上，使你住在我 们这种苦地方，还可以经常跟他们来往来往，可以免得单调，这一点倒使我可以聊以自慰， 觉得你这次到汉斯福来不能算完全失望。咖苔琳夫人府上对我们真是特别优待，特别爱护， 这种机会是别人求之不得的。你也可以看出我们是处于何等的地位。你看我们简直无时无刻 不在他们那边作客。老实说，我这所牧师住宅虽然异常简陋，诸多不便，可是，谁要是住到 里边来，就可以和我们共享罗新斯的盛情厚谊，这可有能说是没有福份吧。”

他满腔的高兴实在非言语所能形容；伊丽莎白想出了几句简简单单、真心真意的客气话 来奉承他，他听了以后，简直快活得在屋子里打转。

“亲爱的表妹，你实在大可以到哈福德郡去给我们传播传播好消息。我相信你一定办得 到。咖苔琳夫人对内人真是殷勤备到，你是每天都亲眼看到的。总而言之，我相信你的朋友 并没有失算──不过这一点不说也好。请你听我说，亲爱的伊丽莎白小姐，我从心底里诚恳 地祝你将来的婚姻也能同样的幸福。我亲爱的夏绿蒂和我真是同心合意，无论遇到哪一件事 莫不是意气相投，心心相印。我们这一对夫妇真是天造地设。”

伊丽莎白本来可以放心大胆地说，他们夫妇这样相处，的确是很大的幸福，而且她还可 以用同样诚恳的语气接下去说，她完全认为他们家里过得很舒适，她亦叨了一份光。不过话 才说到一半，被说到的那位太太走了进来，打断了她的话。她倒并不觉得遗憾。夏绿蒂好不 可怜！叫她跟这样的男人朝夕相处，实在是一种痛苦。可是这毕竟是她自己睁大了眼睛挑选 的。她眼看着客人们就要走了，不免觉得难过，可是她好象并不要求别人怜悯。操作家务， 饲养家禽，教区里的形形色色，以及许许多多附带的事，都还没有使她感到完全乏味。

马车终于来了，箱子给系上车顶，包裹放进车厢，一切都端整好了，只准备出发。大家 恋恋不舍地告别以后，便由柯林斯先生送伊丽莎白上车。他们从花园那儿走去，他一路托她 回去代他向她全家请安，而且没有忘了感谢他去年冬天在浪搏恩受到的款待，还请他代为问 候嘉丁纳夫妇，其实他并不认识他们。然后他扶她上车，玛丽亚跟着走上去，正当车门快要 关上的时候，他突然慌慌张张地提醒她们说，她们还忘了给罗新斯的太太小姐们留言告别 呢。

“不过，”他又说，“你们当然想要向她们传话请安，还要感谢她们这许多日子来的殷 勤款待。”

伊丽莎白没有表示反对，车门这才关上，马车就开走了。

沉默了几分钟以后，玛丽亚叫道：“天呀！我们好象到这儿来才不过一两天，可是事情 倒发生了不少啊！”

她们一路上没有说什么话，也没有受什么惊，离开汉斯福不到四个钟头，就到了嘉丁纳 先生家里。她们要在那儿耽搁几天。

伊丽莎白看到吉英气色很好，只可惜没有机会仔细观察一下她的心情是不是好，因为多 蒙她舅母一片好心，早就给她们安排好了各色各样的节目。好在吉英就要跟她一块儿回去， 到了浪搏恩，多的是闲暇的时间，那时候再仔细观察观察吧。

不过，她实在等不及到了浪搏恩以后，再把达西先生求婚的事情告诉吉英，她好容易才 算耐住了性子。她知道她自己有本领说得吉英大惊失色，而且一说以后，还可以大大地满足 她自己那种不能从理智上加以克服的虚荣心。她真恨不得把它说出来，只是拿不定主意应该 怎样跟吉英说到适可而止，又怕一谈到这个问题，就免不了多多少少要牵扯到彬格莱身上 去，也许会叫她姐姐格外伤心。

<- ->

Chapter XVI of Volume II (Chap. 39)

IT was the second week in May in which the three young ladies set out together from Gracechurch-street for the town of ---- in Hertfordshire; and, as they drew near the appointed inn where Mr. Bennet's carriage was to meet them, they quickly perceived, in token of the coachman's punctuality, both Kitty and Lydia looking out of a dining room upstairs. These two girls had been above an hour in the place, happily employed in visiting an opposite milliner, watching the sentinel on guard, and dressing a sallad and cucumber.

After welcoming their sisters, they triumphantly displayed a table set out with such cold meat as an inn larder usually affords, exclaiming, "Is not this nice? is not this an agreeable surprise?"

"And we mean to treat you all," added Lydia; "but you must lend us the money, for we have just spent ours at the shop out there." Then shewing her purchases: "Look here, I have bought this bonnet. I do not think it is very pretty; but I thought I might as well buy it as not. I shall pull it to pieces as soon as I get home, and see if I can make it up any better."

And when her sisters abused it as ugly, she added, with perfect unconcern, "Oh! but there were two or three much uglier in the shop; and when I have bought some prettier coloured satin to trim it with fresh, I think it will be very tolerable. Besides, it will not much signify what one wears this summer after the ----shire have left Meryton, and they are going in a fortnight."

"Are they indeed?" cried Elizabeth, with the greatest satisfaction.

"They are going to be encamped near Brighton; and I do so want papa to take us all there for the summer! It would be such a delicious scheme, and I dare say would hardly cost any thing at all. Mamma would like to go too, of all things! Only think what a miserable summer else we shall have!"

"Yes," thought Elizabeth, "that would be a delightful scheme, indeed, and completely do for us at once. Good Heaven! Brighton, and a whole campful of soldiers, to us, who have been overset already by one poor regiment of militia, and the monthly balls of Meryton."

"Now I have got some news for you," said Lydia, as they sat down to table. "What do you think? It is excellent news, capital news, and about a certain person that we all like."

Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other, and the waiter was told that he need not stay. Lydia laughed, and said, "Aye, that is just like your formality and discretion. You thought the waiter must not hear, as if he cared! I dare say he often hears worse things said than I am going to say. But he is an ugly fellow! I am glad he is gone. I never saw such a long chin in my life. Well, but now for my news: it is about dear Wickham; too good for the waiter, is not it? There is no danger of Wickham's marrying Mary King. There's for you! She is gone down to her uncle at Liverpool; gone to stay. Wickham is safe."

"And Mary King is safe!" added Elizabeth; "safe from a connection imprudent as to fortune."

"She is a great fool for going away, if she liked him."

"But I hope there is no strong attachment on either side," said Jane.

"I am sure there is not on his. I will answer for it he never cared three straws about her. Who could about such a nasty little freckled thing?"

Elizabeth was shocked to think that, however incapable of such coarseness of expression herself, the coarseness of the sentiment was little other than her own breast had formerly harboured and fancied liberal!

As soon as all had ate, and the elder ones paid, the carriage was ordered; and, after some contrivance, the whole party, with all their boxes, workbags, and parcels, and the unwelcome addition of Kitty's and Lydia's purchases, were seated in it.

"How nicely we are crammed in!" cried Lydia. "I am glad I bought my bonnet, if it is only for the fun of having another bandbox! Well, now let us be quite comfortable and snug, and talk and laugh all the way home. And in the first place, let us hear what has happened to you all, since you went away. Have you seen any pleasant men? Have you had any flirting? I was in great hopes that one of you would have got a husband before you came back. Jane will be quite an old maid soon, I declare. She is almost three and twenty! Lord, how ashamed I should be of not being married before three and twenty! My aunt Philips wants you so to get husbands, you can't think. She says Lizzy had better have taken Mr. Collins; but I do not think there would have been any fun in it. Lord! how I should like to be married before any of you; and then I would chaperon you about to all the balls. Dear me! we had such a good piece of fun the other day at Colonel Foster's. Kitty and me were to spend the day there, and Mrs. Forster promised to have a little dance in the evening (by the bye, Mrs. Forster and me are such friends!); and so she asked the two Harringtons to come, but Harriet was ill, and so Pen was forced to come by herself; and then, what do you think we did? We dressed up Chamberlayne in woman's clothes, on purpose to pass for a lady, -- only think what fun! Not a soul knew of it but Col. and Mrs. Forster, and Kitty and me, except my aunt, for we were forced to borrow one of her gowns; and you cannot imagine how well he looked! When Denny, and Wickham, and Pratt, and two or three more of the men came in, they did not know him in the least. Lord! how I laughed! and so did Mrs. Forster. I thought I should have died. And that made the men suspect something, and then they soon found out what was the matter."

With such kind of histories of their parties and good jokes did Lydia, assisted by Kitty's hints and additions, endeavour to amuse her companions all the way to Longbourn. Elizabeth listened as little as she could, but there was no escaping the frequent mention of Wickham's name.

Their reception at home was most kind. Mrs. Bennet rejoiced to see Jane in undiminished beauty; and more than once during dinner did Mr. Bennet say voluntarily to Elizabeth,

"I am glad you are come back, Lizzy."

Their party in the dining-room was large, for almost all the Lucases came to meet Maria and hear the news: and various were the subjects which occupied them. Lady Lucas was enquiring of Maria, across the table, after the welfare and poultry of her eldest daughter; Mrs. Bennet was doubly engaged, on one hand collecting an account of the present fashions from Jane, who sat some way below her, and on the other, retailing them all to the younger Miss Lucases; and Lydia, in a voice rather louder than any other person's, was enumerating the various pleasures of the morning to any body who would hear her.

"Oh! Mary," said she, "I wish you had gone with us, for we had such fun! as we went along, Kitty and me drew up all the blinds, and pretended there was nobody in the coach; and I should have gone so all the way, if Kitty had not been sick; and when we got to the George, I do think we behaved very handsomely, for we treated the other three with the nicest cold luncheon in the world, and if you would have gone, we would have treated you too. And then when we came away it was such fun! I thought we never should have got into the coach. I was ready to die of laughter. And then we were so merry all the way home! we talked and laughed so loud, that any body might have heard us ten miles off!"

To this, Mary very gravely replied, "Far be it from me, my dear sister, to depreciate such pleasures. They would doubtless be congenial with the generality of female minds. But I confess they would have no charms for me. I should infinitely prefer a book."

But of this answer Lydia heard not a word. She seldom listened to any body for more than half a minute, and never attended to Mary at all.

In the afternoon Lydia was urgent with the rest of the girls to walk to Meryton, and see how every body went on; but Elizabeth steadily opposed the scheme. It should not be said, that the Miss Bennets could not be at home half a day before they were in pursuit of the officers. There was another reason too, for her opposition. She dreaded seeing Wickham again, and was resolved to avoid it as long as possible. The comfort to her of the regiment's approaching removal was indeed beyond expression. In a fortnight they were to go, and once gone, she hoped there could be nothing more to plague her on his account.

She had not been many hours at home, before she found that the Brighton scheme, of which Lydia had given them a hint at the inn, was under frequent discussion between her parents. Elizabeth saw directly that her father had not the smallest intention of yielding; but his answers were at the same time so vague and equivocal, that her mother, though often disheartened, had never yet despaired of succeeding at last.五月已经到了第二个星期，三位年轻小姐一块儿从天恩寺街出发，到哈德福郡的某某镇 去，班纳特先生事先就跟她们约定了一个小客店，打发了马车在那儿接她们，刚一到那儿， 她们就看到吉蒂和丽迪雅从楼上的餐室里望着她们，这表明车夫已经准时到了。这两位姑娘 已经在那儿待了一个多钟头，高高兴兴地光顾过对面的一家帽子店，看了看站岗的哨兵，又 调制了一些胡瓜色拉。

她们欢迎了两位姐姐之后，便一面得意洋洋地摆出一些菜来（都是小客店里常备的一些 冷盆），一面嚷道：“这多么好？你们想也没有想到吧？”

丽迪雅又说：“我们存心做东道，可是要你们借钱给我们，我们自己的钱都在那边铺子 里花光了。”说到这里，她便把买来的那些东西拿给她们看。“瞧，我买了这顶帽子。我并 不觉得太漂亮；可是我想，买一顶也好。一到家我就要把它拆开来重新做过，你们看我会不 会把它收拾得好一些。”

姐姐们都说她这顶帽子很难看，她却毫不在乎地说：“噢，那家铺子里还有两三顶，比 这一顶还要难看得多；待我去买点儿颜色漂亮的缎子来，把它重新装饰一下，那就过得去 了。再说，某某郡的民兵团，两星期之内就要开走了，他们一离开麦里屯之后，夏季随便你 穿戴些什么都无所谓。”

“他们就要开走了，真的吗？”伊丽莎白极其满意地嚷道。

“他们就要驻扎到白利屯去；我真希望爸爸带我们大家到那儿去消暑！这真是个妙透了 的打算，或许还用不着花钱。妈妈也一定非要去不可！你想，否则我们这一个夏天多苦闷 呀！”

“话说得是，”伊丽莎白想道；“这真是个好打算，马上就会叫我们忙死了。老天爷 啊！光是麦里屯一个可怜的民兵团和每个月开几次跳舞会，就弄得我们神魂颠倒了，怎么当 得起白利屯和那整营的官兵！”

大家坐定以后，丽迪雅说：“现在我有点儿消息要报告你们，你们猜猜看是什么消息？ 这是个好透了的消息，头等重要的消息，说的是关于我们大家都喜欢的某一个人。”

吉英和伊丽莎白面面相觑，便打发那个堂倌走开。于是丽迪雅笑笑说：

“嘿，你们真是太规矩小心。你们以为一定不能让堂倌听到，好象他存心要听似的！我 相信他平常听到的许多话，比我要说的这番话更是不堪入耳。不过他是个丑八怪！他走开 了，我倒也高兴。我生平没有见到过他那样长的下巴。唔，现在我来讲新闻啦───这是关 于可爱的韦翰的新闻；堂倌不配听，是不是？韦翰再不会有跟玛丽·金结婚的危险了──真 是个了不起的消息呀！那位姑娘上利物浦她叔叔那儿去了──一去不回来了。韦翰安全 了。”

“应该说玛丽·金安全了！”伊丽莎白接着说，“她总算逃过了一段冒失的姻缘。”

“要是她喜欢他而又走开，那真是个大傻瓜呢。”

“我但愿他们双方的感情都不十分深，”吉英说。

“我相信他这方面的感情不会深的。”

“我可以担保，他根本就没有把她放在心上。谁看得上这么一个满脸雀班的讨厌的小东 西？”

伊丽莎白心想，她自己固然决不会有这样粗卤的谈吐，可是这种粗卤的见解，正和她以 前执迷不悟的那种成见一般无二，她想到这里，很是惊愕。

吃过了饭，姐姐们回了帐，便吩咐着手准备马车；经过了好一番安排，几位小姐，连带 自己的箱子、针线袋、包裹、以及吉蒂和丽迪雅所买的那些不受欢迎的东西，总算都放上了 马车。

“我们这样挤在一起，多够劲！”丽迪雅叫道。“我买了顶帽子，真是高兴，就算特地 添置了一只帽盒，也很有趣！好吧，且让我们再偎紧来舒服舒服，有说有笑地回到家里去。 首先，请你们讲一讲，你们离家以后遇到了些什么事情。你们见到过一些中意的男人吗？跟 人家有过勾搭没有？我真希望你们哪一位带了个丈夫回来呢。我说，吉英马上就要变成一个 老处女了。她快二十三岁啦！天哪！我要是不能在二十三岁以前结婚，那多么丢脸啊！腓力 普姨妈要你们赶快找丈夫，你们可没有想到吧。她说，丽萃要是嫁给柯林斯先生就好了，我 可不觉得那会有多大的趣味。天哪！我真巴不得比你们哪一个都先结婚！我就可以领着你们 上各式各样的跳舞会去。我的老天爷！那天在弗斯脱上校家里，我们那个玩笑真开得大啊！ 吉蒂和我那天都准备在那儿玩个整天（弗斯脱太太跟我是多么要好的朋友！）她于是请哈林 顿家的两位都来参加。可是海丽病了，因此萍不得不独个赶来；这一来，你们猜我们怎么 办？我们把钱柏伦穿上了女人衣服，让人家当他是个女人。你们且想想看，多有趣啊！除了 上校、弗斯脱太太、吉蒂和我、以及姨妈等人以外，谁也不知道，说到姨妈，那是因为我们 向她借件长衣服，她才知道的。你们想象不到他扮得多么象啊！丹尼、韦翰、普拉特和另外 两三个人走进来的时候，他们根本认不出是他。天哪！我笑得好厉害，弗斯脱太太也笑得好 厉害。我简直要笑死了。这才叫那些男人们起了疑心，他们不久就识穿了。”

丽迪雅就这样说说舞会上的故事，讲讲笑话，另外还有吉蒂从旁给她添油加酱，使得大 家一路上很开心。伊丽莎白尽量不去听它，但是总免不了听到一声声提起韦翰的名字。家里 人极其亲切地接待她们。班纳特太太看到吉英姿色未减，十分快活；吃饭的时候，班纳特先 生不由自主地一次又一次跟伊丽莎白说：

“你回来了，我真高兴，丽萃。”

他们饭厅里人很多，卢卡斯府上差不多全家人都来接玛丽亚，顺便听听新闻，还问到各 种各样的问题。卢卡斯太太隔着桌子向玛丽亚问起她大女儿日子过得好不好，鸡鸭养得多不 多；班纳特太太格外忙，因为吉英坐在她下手，她便不断向她打听一些时下的风尚，然后再 去传给卢卡斯家几位年轻小姐去听；丽迪雅的嗓子比谁都高，她正在把当天早上的乐趣一件 件说给爱听的人听。

“噢，曼丽，”她说，“你要是跟我们一块儿去了多有趣！我们一路去的时候，吉蒂和 我放下车帘，看上去好象是空车，要是吉蒂没有晕车，就会这样一直到目的地。我们在乔治 客店实在做得够漂亮，我们用世界上最美的冷盘款待她们三位；假使你也去了，我们也会款 待你的。我们临走的时候，又是那么有趣！我以为这样一辆车子无论如何也装不下我们。我 真要笑死啦。回家来一路上又是那么开心作乐！我们有说有笑，声音大得十英里路外都能听 见！”

曼丽听到这些话，便一本正经地回答道：“我的好妹妹，并不是我故意要杀你们的风 景，老实说，你们这些乐趣当然会投合一般女子的爱好可动不了我的心，我觉得读读书要有 趣得多。”

可是丽迪雅把她这番话当做耳边风。谁说的话她都不爱听，别说曼丽，她根本就不理 她。

到了下午，丽迪雅硬要姐姐们陪她上麦里屯去，看看那边的朋友们近况如何，可是伊丽 莎白坚决反对，为的是不让别人说闲话，说班纳特家的几位小姐在家里待不上半天，就要去 追逐军官们，她所以反对，还有一个理由。她怕再看到韦翰。她已经下定决心，能够和他避 而不见就尽量避而不见。那个民兵团马上就要调走了，她真是感觉到说不出的安慰。不出四 个星期，他们就要走了，她希望他们一走以后，从此平安无事，使她不会再为韦翰受到折 磨。

她到家没有几个小时，就发觉父母在反复讨论上白利屯去玩的计划，也就是丽迪雅在客 店里给她们提到过的那个计划。伊丽莎白看出她父亲丝毫没有让步的意思，不过他的回答却 是模棱两可，因此她母亲虽然惯常碰钉子，可是这一次并没有死心，还希望最后能如她的 愿。

<- ->

Chapter XVII of Volume II (Chap. 40)

ELIZABETH'S impatience to acquaint Jane with what had happened could no longer be overcome; and at length resolving to suppress every particular in which her sister was concerned, and preparing her to be surprised, she related to her the next morning the chief of the scene between Mr. Darcy and herself.

Miss Bennet's astonishment was soon lessened by the strong sisterly partiality which made any admiration of Elizabeth appear perfectly natural; and all surprise was shortly lost in other feelings. She was sorry that Mr. Darcy should have delivered his sentiments in a manner so little suited to recommend them; but still more was she grieved for the unhappiness which her sister's refusal must have given him.

"His being so sure of succeeding, was wrong," said she; "and certainly ought not to have appeared; but consider how much it must increase his disappointment."

"Indeed," replied Elizabeth, "I am heartily sorry for him; but he has other feelings which will probably soon drive away his regard for me. You do not blame me, however, for refusing him?"

"Blame you! Oh, no."

"But you blame me for having spoken so warmly of Wickham."

"No -- I do not know that you were wrong in saying what you did."

"But you will know it, when I have told you what happened the very next day."

She then spoke of the letter, repeating the whole of its contents as far as they concerned George Wickham. What a stroke was this for poor Jane! who would willingly have gone through the world without believing that so much wickedness existed in the whole race of mankind, as was here collected in one individual. Nor was Darcy's vindication, though grateful to her feelings, capable of consoling her for such discovery. Most earnestly did she labour to prove the probability of error, and seek to clear one without involving the other.

"This will not do," said Elizabeth. "You never will be able to make both of them good for any thing. Take your choice, but you must be satisfied with only one. There is but such a quantity of merit between them; just enough to make one good sort of man; and of late it has been shifting about pretty much. For my part, I am inclined to believe it all Mr. Darcy's, but you shall do as you chuse."

It was some time, however, before a smile could be extorted from Jane.

"I do not know when I have been more shocked," said she. "Wickham so very bad! It is almost past belief. And poor Mr. Darcy! dear Lizzy, only consider what he must have suffered. Such a disappointment! and with the knowledge of your ill opinion too! and having to relate such a thing of his sister! It is really too distressing. I am sure you must feel it so."

"Oh! no, my regret and compassion are all done away by seeing you so full of both. I know you will do him such ample justice, that I am growing every moment more unconcerned and indifferent. Your profusion makes me saving; and if you lament over him much longer, my heart will be as light as a feather."

"Poor Wickham; there is such an expression of goodness in his countenance! such an openness and gentleness in his manner."

"There certainly was some great mismanagement in the education of those two young men. One has got all the goodness, and the other all the appearance of it."

"I never thought Mr. Darcy so deficient in the appearance of it as you used to do."

"And yet I meant to be uncommonly clever in taking so decided a dislike to him, without any reason. It is such a spur to one's genius, such an opening for wit to have a dislike of that kind. One may be continually abusive without saying any thing just; but one cannot be always laughing at a man without now and then stumbling on something witty."

"Lizzy when you first read that letter, I am sure you could not treat the matter as you do now."

"Indeed I could not. I was uncomfortable enough. I was very uncomfortable, I may say unhappy. And with no one to speak to of what I felt, no Jane to comfort me and say that I had not been so very weak and vain and nonsensical as I knew I had! Oh! how I wanted you!"

"How unfortunate that you should have used such very strong expressions in speaking of Wickham to Mr. Darcy, for now they do appear wholly undeserved."

"Certainly. But the misfortune of speaking with bitterness is a most natural consequence of the prejudices I had been encouraging. There is one point on which I want your advice. I want to be told whether I ought, or ought not, to make our acquaintance in general understand Wickham's character."

Miss Bennet paused a little and then replied, "Surely there can be no occasion for exposing him so dreadfully. What is your own opinion?"

"That it ought not to be attempted. Mr. Darcy has not authorised me to make his communication public. On the contrary, every particular relative to his sister was meant to be kept as much as possible to myself; and if I endeavour to undeceive people as to the rest of his conduct, who will believe me? The general prejudice against Mr. Darcy is so violent, that it would be the death of half the good people in Meryton to attempt to place him in an amiable light. I am not equal to it. Wickham will soon be gone; and therefore it will not signify to anybody here, what he really is. Sometime hence it will be all found out, and then we may laugh at their stupidity in not knowing it before. At present I will say nothing about it."

"You are quite right. To have his errors made public might ruin him for ever. He is now perhaps sorry for what he has done, and anxious to re-establish a character. We must not make him desperate."

The tumult of Elizabeth's mind was allayed by this conversation. She had got rid of two of the secrets which had weighed on her for a fortnight, and was certain of a willing listener in Jane, whenever she might wish to talk again of either. But there was still something lurking behind, of which prudence forbad the disclosure. She dared not relate the other half of Mr. Darcy's letter, nor explain to her sister how sincerely she had been valued by his friend. Here was knowledge in which no one could partake; and she was sensible that nothing less than a perfect understanding between the parties could justify her in throwing off this last incumbrance of mystery. "And then," said she, "if that very improbable event should ever take place, I shall merely be able to tell what Bingley may tell in a much more agreeable manner himself. The liberty of communication cannot be mine till it has lost all its value!"

She was now, on being settled at home, at leisure to observe the real state of her sister's spirits. Jane was not happy. She still cherished a very tender affection for Bingley. Having never even fancied herself in love before, her regard had all the warmth of first attachment, and, from her age and disposition, greater steadiness than first attachments often boast; and so fervently did she value his remembrance, and prefer him to every other man, that all her good sense, and all her attention to the feelings of her friends, were requisite to check the indulgence of those regrets which must have been injurious to her own health and their tranquillity.

"Well, Lizzy," said Mrs. Bennet one day, "what is your opinion now of this sad business of Jane's? For my part, I am determined never to speak of it again to anybody. I told my sister Philips so the other day. But I cannot find out that Jane saw any thing of him in London. Well, he is a very undeserving young man -- and I do not suppose there is the least chance in the world of her ever getting him now. There is no talk of his coming to Netherfield again in the summer; and I have enquired of every body, too, who is likely to know."

"I do not believe that he will ever live at Netherfield any more."

"Oh, well! it is just as he chooses. Nobody wants him to come. Though I shall always say that he used my daughter extremely ill; and if I was her, I would not have put up with it. Well, my comfort is, I am sure Jane will die of a broken heart, and then he will be sorry for what he has done."

But as Elizabeth could not receive comfort from any such expectation, she made no answer.

"Well, Lizzy," continued her mother soon afterwards, "and so the Collinses live very comfortable, do they? Well, well, I only hope it will last. And what sort of table do they keep? Charlotte is an excellent manager, I dare say. If she is half as sharp as her mother, she is saving enough. There is nothing extravagant in their housekeeping, I dare say."

"No, nothing at all."

"A great deal of good management, depend upon it. Yes, yes. They will take care not to outrun their income. They will never be distressed for money. Well, much good may it do them! And so, I suppose, they often talk of having Longbourn when your father is dead. They look upon it quite as their own, I dare say, whenever that happens."

"It was a subject which they could not mention before me."

"No. It would have been strange if they had. But I make no doubt, they often talk of it between themselves. Well, if they can be easy with an estate that is not lawfully their own, so much the better. I should be ashamed of having one that was only entailed on me."伊丽莎白非把那桩事告诉吉英不可了，再也忍耐不住了。于是她决定把牵涉到姐姐的地 方，都一概不提，第二天上午就把达西先生跟她求婚的那一幕，拣主要情节说了出来，她料 定吉英听了以后，一定会感到诧异。

班纳特小姐对伊丽莎白手足情深，觉得她妹妹被任何人爱上了都是理所当然的事情，因 此开头虽然惊讶，过后便觉得不足为奇了。她替达西先生惋惜，觉得他不应该用那种很不得 体的方式来倾诉衷情；但她更难过的是，她妹妹拒绝会给他造成怎样的难堪。

她说：“他那种十拿九稳会成功的态度实在要不得，他至少千万不应该让你看出这种态 度，可是你倒想一想，这一来他会失望到什么地步啊。”

伊丽莎白回答道：“我的确万分替他难过；可是，他既然还有那么些顾虑，他对我的好 感可能不久就会完全消失。你总不会怪我拒绝了他吧？”

“怪你！噢，不会的。”

“可是我帮韦翰说话帮得那么厉害，你会怪我吗？”

“不怪你；我看不出你那样说有什么错。”

“等我把下一天的事告诉了你，你就一定看得出有错了。”

于是她就说起那封信，把有关乔治·韦翰的部分，都一点一滴讲了出来。可怜的吉英听 得多么惊奇！她即使走遍天下，也不会相信人间竟会有这许多罪恶，而现在这许多罪恶竟集 中在这样一个人身上。虽说达西的剖白使她感到满意。可是既然发现了其中有这样一个隐 情，她也就不觉得安慰了。她诚心诚意地想说明这件事可能与事实有出入，竭力想去洗清这 一个冤屈，又不愿叫另一个受到委屈。

伊丽莎白说：“这怎么行，你绝对没有办法两全其美。两个里面你只能拣一个。他们两 个人一共只有那么多优点，勉强才够得上一个好人的标准，近来这些优点又在两个人之间移 来动去，移动得非常厉害。对我来讲，我比较偏向于达西先生，觉得这些优点都是他的，你 可以随你自己的意思。”

过了好一会儿，吉英脸上才勉强露出笑容。

她说：“我生平最吃惊的事莫过于此，韦翰原来这样坏！这几乎叫人不能。相信达西先 生真可怜！亲爱的丽萃，你且想想，他会多么痛苦。他遭受到这样的一次失望！而且他又知 道了你看不起他！还不得不把他自己妹妹的这种私事都讲出来！这的确叫他太痛苦了，我想 你也会有同感吧。”

“没有的事；看到你对他这样惋惜和同情，我反而心安理得了。我知道你会竭力帮他讲 话，因此我反而越来越不把它当一回事。你的感情豪爽造成了我的感情吝啬；要是你再为他 叹惜，我就会轻松愉快得要飞起来了。”

“可怜的韦翰！他的面貌那么善良，他的风度那么文雅。”

“那两位年轻人在教养方面，一定都有非常欠缺的地方。一个的好处全藏在里面，一个 的好处全露在外边。”

“你以为达西先生只是仪表方面有欠缺，我可从来不这么想。”

“可是我倒以为你这样对他深恶痛绝，固然说不上什么理由，却是非常聪明。这样的厌 恶，足以激励人的天才，启发人的智慧。例如，你不断地骂人，当然说不出一句好话；你要 是常常取笑人，倒很可能偶然想到一句妙语。”

“丽萃，你第一次读那封信的时候，我相信你对待这件事的看法一定和现在不同。”

“当然不同，我当时十分难受。我非常难受──可以说是很不快活。我心里有许多感 触，可是找不到一个人可以倾诉，也没有个吉英来安慰安慰我，说我并不象我自己所想象的 那样懦弱，虚荣和荒诞！噢，我真少不了你啊！”

“你在达西先生面前说到韦翰的时候，语气那么强硬，这真是多么不幸啊！现在看起 来，那些话实在显得不怎么得体。”

“的确如此，我确实不应该说得那么刻毒，可是我既然事先存了偏见，自然难免如此。 有件事我要请教你。你说我应该不应该把韦翰的品格说出去，让朋友们都知道？”

班纳特小姐想了一会儿才说道：“当然用不着叫他太难堪。你的意见如何？”

“我也觉得不必如此。达西先生并没有允许我把他所说的话公开外界声张。他反而吩咐 我说，凡是牵涉到他妹妹的事，都要尽量保守秘密；说到韦翰其他方面的品行，我即使要对 大家说老实话，又有谁会相信？一般人对达西先生都存着那么深的成见，你要叫别人对他有 好感，麦里屯有一半人死也不愿意。我真没有办法。好在韦翰马上就要走了，他的真面目究 竟怎样，与任何人都无关。总会有一天真相大白，那时候我们就可以讥笑人们为什么那么 蠢，没有早些知道。目前我可绝口不提。”

“你的话对极了。要揭露他的错误，可能就会断送了他的一生。也许他现在已经后悔， 痛下决心，重新做人。我们千万不要弄得他走投无路。”

这番谈话以后，伊丽莎白的骚忧的心境平静了些。两星期来，这两件秘密心思一直压在 她的心头，如今总算放下了一块大石头，她相信以后要是再谈起这两件事来，不论其中哪一 件，吉英都会愿意听。可是这里面还有些蹊跷，为了谨慎起见，她可不敢说出来。她不敢谈 到达西先生那封信的另外一半，也不敢向姐姐说明：他那位朋友对姐姐是多么竭诚器重。这 件事是不能让任何人知道的，她觉得除非把各方面的情况里里外外都弄明白了，这最后的一 点秘密还不应该揭露。她想：“这样看来，如果那件不大可能的事一旦居然成了事实，我便 可以把这件秘密说出来，不过到那时候，彬格莱先生自己也许会说得更动听。要说出这番稳 情，非等到事过境迁，才轮不到我呢！”

现在既然到了家，她就有闲暇的时间来观察姐姐的真正心情。吉英心里并不快活。她对 彬格莱仍未能忘情。她先前甚至没有幻想到自己会对他钟情，因此她的柔情密意竟象初恋那 么热烈，而且由于她的年龄和品性的关系，她比初恋的人们还要来得坚贞不移。她痴情地盼 望着他能记住她，她把他看得比天下任何男人都高出一等，幸亏她很识时务，看出了他朋友 们的心思，这才没有多愁多恨，否则一定会毁了她的健康，忧乱了她心境的安宁。

有一天，班纳特太太这么说：“喂，丽萃，这一下你对于吉英这件伤心事怎么看法呢？ 我可已经下定决心，再也不在任何人面前提起。我那天就跟我妹妹说过，我知道吉英在伦敦 连他的影子也没有见到，唔，他是个不值得钟情的青年，我看她这一辈子休想嫁给他了。也 没有听人谈起他夏天会回到尼日斐花园来，凡是可能知道些消息的人，我都一一问过了。”

“我看他无论如何不会再住到尼日斐花园来。”

“哎哟，听他的便吧。谁也没有要他来；我只觉得他太对不起我的女儿，要是我做吉 英，我才受不了这口气。好吧，我也总算有个安慰：我相信吉英一定会伤心得把命也送掉， 到那时候，他就会后悔当初不该那么狠心了。”

伊丽莎白没有回答，因为这种想入非非的指望，并不能使她得到安慰。

没有多大工夫，她母亲又接下去说：“这么说来，丽萃，柯林斯夫妇日子过得很舒服 啊，可不是吗？好极好极，但愿他们天长地久。他们每天的饭菜怎么样？夏绿蒂一定是个了 不起的管家婆。她只要有她妈妈一半那么精明，就够省俭的了。他们的日常生活决不会有什 么浪费。”

“当然，丝毫也不浪费。”

“他们一定是管家管得好极了。不错，不错。他们小心谨慎，不让他们的支出超过收 入，他们是永远不愁没有钱的。好吧，愿上帝保佑他们吧！据我猜想，他们一定会常常谈到 你父亲去世以后，来接收浪搏恩。要是这一天到了，我看他们真会把它看作他们自己的财产 呢。”

“这件事，他们当然不便当着我的面提。”

“当然不便，要是提了，那才叫怪呢。可是我相信，他们自己一定会常常谈到的。唔， 要是他们拿了这笔非法的财产能够心安理得，那是再好也没有了。倘若叫我来接受这笔法庭 硬派给他的财产，我才会害臊呢。”

<- ->

Chapter XVIII of Volume II (Chap. 41)

THE first week of their return was soon gone. The second began. It was the last of the regiment's stay in Meryton, and all the young ladies in the neighbourhood were drooping apace. The dejection was almost universal. The elder Miss Bennets alone were still able to eat, drink, and sleep, and pursue the usual course of their employments. Very frequently were they reproached for this insensibility by Kitty and Lydia, whose own misery was extreme, and who could not comprehend such hard-heartedness in any of the family.

"Good Heaven! What is to become of us! What are we to do!" would they often exclaim in the bitterness of woe. "How can you be smiling so, Lizzy?"

Their affectionate mother shared all their grief; she remembered what she had herself endured on a similar occasion, five and twenty years ago.

"I am sure," said she, "I cried for two days together when Colonel Millar's regiment went away. I thought I should have broke my heart."

"I am sure I shall break mine," said Lydia.

"If one could but go to Brighton!" observed Mrs. Bennet.

"Oh, yes! -- if one could but go to Brighton! But papa is so disagreeable."

"A little sea-bathing would set me up for ever."

"And my aunt Philips is sure it would do me a great deal of good," added Kitty.

Such were the kind of lamentations resounding perpetually through Longbourn-house. Elizabeth tried to be diverted by them; but all sense of pleasure was lost in shame. She felt anew the justice of Mr. Darcy's objections; and never had she before been so much disposed to pardon his interference in the views of his friend.

But the gloom of Lydia's prospect was shortly cleared away; for she received an invitation from Mrs. Forster, the wife of the Colonel of the regiment, to accompany her to Brighton. This invaluable friend was a very young woman, and very lately married. A resemblance in good humour and good spirits had recommended her and Lydia to each other, and out of their three months' acquaintance they had been intimate two.

The rapture of Lydia on this occasion, her adoration of Mrs. Forster, the delight of Mrs. Bennet, and the mortification of Kitty, are scarcely to be described. Wholly inattentive to her sister's feelings, Lydia flew about the house in restless ecstacy, calling for everyone's congratulations, and laughing and talking with more violence than ever; whilst the luckless Kitty continued in the parlour repining at her fate in terms as unreasonable as her accent was peevish.

"I cannot see why Mrs. Forster should not ask me as well as Lydia," said she, "though I am not her particular friend. I have just as much right to be asked as she has, and more too, for I am two years older."

In vain did Elizabeth attempt to reasonable, and Jane to make her resigned. As for Elizabeth herself, this invitation was so far from exciting in her the same feelings as in her mother and Lydia, that she considered it as the death-warrant of all possibility of common sense for the latter; and detestable as such a step must make her were it known, she could not help secretly advising her father not to let her go. She represented to him all the improprieties of Lydia's general behaviour, the little advantage she could derive from the friendship of such a woman as Mrs. Forster, and the probability of her being yet more imprudent with such a companion at Brighton, where the temptations must be greater than at home. He heard her attentively, and then said,

"Lydia will never be easy till she has exposed herself in some public place or other, and we can never expect her to do it with so little expense or inconvenience to her family as under the present circumstances."

"If you were aware," said Elizabeth, "of the very great disadvantage to us all, which must arise from the public notice of Lydia's unguarded and imprudent manner; nay, which has already arisen from it, I am sure you would judge differently in the affair."

"Already arisen!" repeated Mr. Bennet. "What, has she frightened away some of your lovers? Poor little Lizzy! But do not be cast down. Such squeamish youths as cannot bear to be connected with a little absurdity are not worth a regret. Come, let me see the list of the pitiful fellows who have been kept aloof by Lydia's folly."

"Indeed you are mistaken. I have no such injuries to resent, It is not of peculiar, but of general evils, which I am now complaining. Our importance, our respectability in the world, must be affected by the wild volatility, the assurance and disdain of all restraint which mark Lydia's character. Excuse me -- for I must speak plainly. If you, my dear father, will not take the trouble of checking her exuberant spirits, and of teaching her that her present pursuits are not to be the business of her life, she will soon be beyond the reach of amendment. Her character will be fixed, and she will, at sixteen, be the most determined flirt that ever made herself and her family ridiculous. A flirt, too, in the worst and meanest degree of flirtation; without any attraction beyond youth and a tolerable person; and from the ignorance and emptiness of her mind, wholly unable to ward off any portion of that universal contempt which her rage for admiration will excite. In this danger Kitty is also comprehended. She will follow wherever Lydia leads. -- Vain, ignorant, idle, and absolutely uncontrolled! Oh! my dear father, can you suppose it possible that they will not be censured and despised wherever they are known, and that their sisters will not be often involved in the disgrace?"

Mr. Bennet saw that her whole heart was in the subject; and affectionately taking her hand, said in reply,

"Do not make yourself uneasy, my love. Wherever you and Jane are known, you must be respected and valued; and you will not appear to less advantage for having a couple of -- or I may say, three -- very silly sisters. We shall have no peace at Longbourn if Lydia does not go to Brighton. Let her go then. Colonel Forster is a sensible man, and will keep her out of any real mischief; and she is luckily too poor to be an object of prey to any body. At Brighton she will be of less importance, even as a common flirt, than she has been here. The officers will find women better worth their notice. Let us hope, therefore, that her being there may teach her her own insignificance. At any rate, she cannot grow many degrees worse without authorizing us to lock her up for the rest of her life."

With this answer Elizabeth was forced to be content; but her own opinion continued the same, and she left him disappointed and sorry. It was not in her nature, however, to increase her vexations by dwelling on them. She was confident of having performed her duty, and to fret over unavoidable evils, or augment them by anxiety, was no part of her disposition.

Had Lydia and her mother known the substance of her conference with her father, their indignation would hardly have found expression in their united volubility. In Lydia's imagination, a visit to Brighton comprised every possibility of earthly happiness. She saw, with the creative eye of fancy, the streets of that gay bathing place covered with officers. She saw herself the object of attention to tens and to scores of them at present unknown. She saw all the glories of the camp; its tents stretched forth in beauteous uniformity of lines, crowded with the young and the gay, and dazzling with scarlet; and to complete the view, she saw herself seated beneath a tent, tenderly flirting with at least six officers at once.

Had she known that her sister sought to tear her from such prospects and such realities as these, what would have been her sensations? They could have been understood only by her mother, who might have felt nearly the same. Lydia's going to Brighton was all that consoled her for the melancholy conviction of her husband's never intending to go there himself.

But they were entirely ignorant of what had passed; and their raptures continued, with little intermission, to the very day of Lydia's leaving home.

Elizabeth was now to see Mr. Wickham for the last time. Having been frequently in company with him since her return, agitation was pretty well over; the agitations of former partiality entirely so. She had even learnt to detect, in the very gentleness which had first delighted her, an affectation and a sameness to disgust and weary. In his present behaviour to herself, moreover, she had a fresh source of displeasure, for the inclination he soon testified of renewing those attentions which had marked the early part of their acquaintance could only serve, after what had since passed, to provoke her. She lost all concern for him in finding herself thus selected as the object of such idle and frivolous gallantry; and while she steadily repressed it, could not but feel the reproof contained in his believing that, however long, and for whatever cause, his attentions had been withdrawn, her vanity would be gratified and her preference secured at any time by their renewal.

On the very last day of the regiment's remaining in Meryton, he dined with others of the officers at Longbourn; and so little was Elizabeth disposed to part from him in good humour, that on his making some enquiry as to the manner in which her time had passed at Hunsford, she mentioned Colonel Fitzwilliam's and Mr. Darcy's having both spent three weeks at Rosings, and asked him if he were acquainted with the former.

He looked surprised, displeased, alarmed; but with a moment's recollection and a returning smile, replied that he had formerly seen him often; and after observing that he was a very gentlemanlike man, asked her how she had liked him. Her answer was warmly in his favour. With an air of indifference he soon afterwards added, "How long did you say that he was at Rosings?"

"Nearly three weeks."

"And you saw him frequently?"

"Yes, almost every day."

"His manners are very different from his cousin's."

"Yes, very different. But I think Mr. Darcy improves on acquaintance."

"Indeed!" cried Wickham with a look which did not escape her. "And pray may I ask -- ?" but checking himself, he added in a gayer tone, "Is it in address that he improves? Has he deigned to add ought of civility to his ordinary style? for I dare not hope," he continued in a lower and more serious tone, "that he is improved in essentials."

"Oh, no!" said Elizabeth. "In essentials, I believe, he is very much what he ever was."

While she spoke, Wickham looked as if scarcely knowing whether to rejoice over her words, or to distrust their meaning. There was a something in her countenance which made him listen with an apprehensive and anxious attention, while she added,

"When I said that he improved on acquaintance, I did not mean that either his mind or manners were in a state of improvement, but that from knowing him better, his disposition was better understood."

Wickham's alarm now appeared in a heightened complexion and agitated look; for a few minutes he was silent; till, shaking off his embarrassment, he turned to her again, and said in the gentlest of accents,

"You, who so well know my feelings towards Mr. Darcy, will readily comprehend how sincerely I must rejoice that he is wise enough to assume even the appearance of what is right. His pride, in that direction, may be of service, if not to himself, to many others, for it must deter him from such foul misconduct as I have suffered by. I only fear that the sort of cautiousness, to which you, I imagine, have been alluding, is merely adopted on his visits to his aunt, of whose good opinion and judgment he stands much in awe. His fear of her has always operated, I know, when they were together; and a good deal is to be imputed to his wish of forwarding the match with Miss De Bourgh, which I am certain he has very much at heart."

Elizabeth could not repress a smile at this, but she answered only by a slight inclination of the head. She saw that he wanted to engage her on the old subject of his grievances, and she was in no humour to indulge him. The rest of the evening passed with the appearance, on his side, of usual cheerfulness, but with no farther attempt to distinguish Elizabeth; and they parted at last with mutual civility, and possibly a mutual desire of never meeting again.

When the party broke up, Lydia returned with Mrs. Forster to Meryton, from whence they were to set out early the next morning. The separation between her and her family was rather noisy than pathetic. Kitty was the only one who shed tears; but she did weep from vexation and envy. Mrs. Bennet was diffuse in her good wishes for the felicity of her daughter, and impressive in her injunctions that she would not miss the opportunity of enjoying herself as much as possible; advice, which there was every reason to believe would be attended to; and in the clamorous happiness of Lydia herself in bidding farewell, the more gentle adieus of her sisters were uttered without being heard.她们回得家来，眨下眼睛就过了一个星期，现在已经开始过第二个星期。过了这个星 期，驻扎在麦里屯的那个民兵团就要开拔了，附近的年轻小姐们立刻一个个垂头丧气起来。 几乎处处都是心灰意冷的气象。只有班纳特家的两位大小姐照常饮食起居，照常各干各的 事。可是吉蒂和丽迪雅已经伤心到极点，便不由得常常责备两位姐姐冷淡无情。她们真不明 白，家里怎么竟会有这样没有心肝的人！

她们老是无限悲痛地嚷道：“老天爷呀！我们这一下还成个什么样子呢？你还好意思笑 得出来，丽萃？”她们那位慈祥的母亲也跟了她们一块儿伤心；她记起二十五年以前，自己 也是为着差不多同样的事情，忍受了多少苦痛。

她说：“我一点儿没记错，当初米勒上校那一团人调走的时候，我整整哭了两天。我简 直似碎了。”

“我相信我的心是一定要碎的，”丽迪雅说。

“要是我们能上白利屯去，那多么好！”班纳特太太说。

“对啊───如果能上白利屯去多么好！可是爸爸偏偏要作对。”

“洗一洗海水浴就会使我一辈子身体健康。”

“腓力普姨母也说，海水浴一定会对我的身体大有好处。”吉蒂接着说。

浪搏恩这家人家的两位小姐，就是这样没完没结地长吁短叹。伊丽莎白想把她们笑话一 番，可是羞耻心打消了她一切的情趣。她重新又想到达西先生的确没有冤枉她们，他指出她 们的那些缺陷确是事实，她深深感觉到，实在难怪他要干涉他朋友和吉英的好事。

但是丽迪雅的忧郁不多一会就烟消云散，因为弗斯脱团长的太太请她陪她一块儿到白利 屯去。这位贵友是位很年轻的夫人，新近才结婚的。她跟丽迪雅都是好兴致，好精神，因此 意气相投：虽然才只三个月的友谊，却已经做了两个月的知已。

丽迪雅这时候是怎样欢天喜地，她对于弗斯脱太太是怎样敬慕，班纳特太太又是怎样高 兴，吉蒂又是怎样难受，这些自然不在话下。在屋子里跳来蹦去，叫大家都来祝贺她，大笑 大叫，比往常闹得越发厉害；倒运的吉蒂却只能继续在小客厅里怨天尤命，怪三怪四。

“我不明白弗斯脱太太为什么不叫我和丽迪雅一同去，”她说，“即使我不是她特别要 好的朋友，又何妨也邀我一同去。照说我比她大两岁，面子也得大些呢。”

伊丽莎白把道理讲给她听，吉英也劝她不必生气，她都不理睬。再说伊丽莎白，她对于 这次邀请，完全不象她母亲和丽迪雅那样兴高采烈，她只觉得丽迪雅纵然还没有糊涂到那种 地步，这一去可算完全给毁了。于是她只得暗地里叫她父亲不许丽迪雅去，也顾不得事后让 丽迪雅知道了，会把她恨到什么地步。她把丽迪雅日常行为举止失检的地方，都告诉了父 亲，说明和弗斯脱太太这样一个女人做朋友毫无益处，跟这样的一个朋友到白利屯去，也许 会变得更荒唐，因为那边的诱惑力一定比这里大。父亲用心听她把话讲完，然后说道：

“丽迪雅非到公共场所之类的地方去出一出丑，是决不肯罢休的。她这次要去出丑，既 不必花家里的钱，又用不着家里麻烦，真难得有这样的机会呢。”

伊丽莎白说：“丽迪雅那样轻浮冒失，一定会引起外人注目，会使我们姐妹吃她的大亏 ──事实上已经吃了很大的亏──你要是想到了这一点，那你对这桩事的看法就会两样 了。”

“已经使你们吃了大亏！”班纳特先生重复了一遍。“这话怎么说：她把你们的爱人吓 跑了不成？可怜的小丽萃呀，甭担心。那些经不起一点儿小风浪的挑三剔四的小伙子。因为 看见了丽迪雅的放荡行为，而不敢向你们问津？”

“你完全弄错了我的意思。我并不是因为吃了亏才来埋怨。我也说不出我究竟是在埋怨 哪一种害处，只觉得害处很多。丽迪雅这种放荡不羁、无法无天的性格，确实对我们体面攸 关，一定会影响到我们的社会地位。我说话爽直，千万要请你原谅。好爸爸，你得想办法管 教管教她这种撒野的脾气，叫她明白，不能够一辈子都这样到处追逐，否则她马上就要无可 救药了。一旦她的性格定型以后，就难得改过来。她才不过十六岁，就成了一个十足的浪荡 女子，弄得她自己和家庭都惹人笑话，而且她还轻佻浪荡到极端下贱无耻的地步。她只不过 年纪还轻，略有几分姿色，此外就一无可取。她愚昧无知，头脑糊涂，只知道搏得别人爱 慕，结果到处叫人看不起。吉蒂也有这种危险。丽迪雅要她东就东，西就西。她既无知，又 爱虚荣，生性又懒惰，完全是没有一点家教的样子！哎哟，我的好爸爸呀，她们随便走到什 么地方，只要有人认识她们，她们就会受人指责，受人轻视，还时常连累到她们的姐姐们也 丢脸，难道你还以为不会这样吗？”

班纳特先生看到她钻进了牛角尖，便慈祥地握住她扔手说：

“好孩子，放心好了。你和吉英两个人，随便走到什么有熟人的地方，人家都会尊敬你 们，器重你们；你们决不会因为有了两个──甚至三个傻妹妹，就失掉了体面。这次要是不 让丽迪雅到白利屯去，我们在浪搏恩就休想安静。还是让她去吧。弗斯脱上校是个有见识的 人，不会让她闯出什么祸事来的；幸亏她又太穷，谁也不会看中她。白利屯跟这儿的情形两 样，她即使去做一个普通的浪荡女子，也不够资格。军官们会找到更中意的对象。因此，我 们但愿她到了那儿以后，可以得到些教训，知道她自己没有什么了不起。无论如何，她再坏 也坏不到哪里去，我们总不能把她一辈子关在家里。”

伊丽莎白听到父亲这样回答，虽然并没有因此改变主张，却也只得表示满意，闷闷不乐 地走开了。以她那样性格的人，也不会尽想着这些事自寻烦恼。她相信她已经尽了自己的责 任，至于要她为那些无法避免的害处去忧闷，或者是过分焦虑，那她可办不到。

倘若丽迪雅和她母亲知道她这次跟父亲谈话的内容，她们一定要气死了，即使她们两张 利嘴同时夹攻，滔滔不绝地大骂一阵，也还消不了她们的气。在丽迪雅的想象中，只要到白 利屯去一次，人间天上的幸福都会获得。她幻想着在那华丽的浴场附近，一条条街道上都挤 满了军官。她幻想着几十个甚至几百个素昧生平的军官，都对她献殷勤。她幻想着堂皇富丽 的营帐，帐幕整洁美观，里面挤满了血气方刚的青年小伙子，都穿着灿烂夺目的大红军服。 她还幻想到一幅最美满的情景，幻想到自己坐在一个帐篷里面，同时跟好多个军官在柔情密 意地卖弄风情。

倘若她知道了她姐姐竟要妨害她，不让她去享受到这些美妙的远景和美妙的现实，那叫 她怎么受得了？只有她母亲才能体谅她这种心境，而且几乎和她有同感。她相信丈夫决不打 算到白利屯去，她感到很痛苦，因此，丽迪雅能够去一次，对她这种痛苦实在是莫大的安 慰。

可是她们母女俩完全不知道这回事，因此，到丽迪雅离家的那一天为止，她们一直都是 欢天喜地，没有受到半点儿磨难。

现在轮到伊丽莎白和韦翰先生最后一次会面了。她自从回家以后，已经见过他不少次， 因此不安的情绪早就消失了；她曾经为了从前对他有过情意而感到不安，这种情绪现在更是 消失得无影无踪。他以前曾以风度文雅而搏得过她的欢心，现在她看出了这里面的虚伪做 作，陈腔滥调，觉得十分厌恶。他目前对待她的态度，又造成了她不愉快的一个新的根源； 他不久就流露出要跟她重温旧好的意思，殊不知经过了那一番冷暖之后，却只会使她生气。 她发觉要跟她谈情说爱的这个人，竟是一个游手好闲的轻薄公子，因此就不免对他心灰意 冷；而他居然还自以为只要能够重温旧好，便终究能够满足她的虚荣，获得她的欢心，不管 他已经有多久没有向她献过殷勤，其中又是为了什么原因，都不会对事情本身发生任何影 响。她看到他那种神气，虽然表面上忍住了气不作声，可是心里却正在对他骂不绝口。

民团离开麦里屯的前一天，他跟别的一些军官们都到浪搏恩来吃饭；他问起伊丽莎白在 汉斯福那一段日子是怎么度过的，伊丽莎白为了不愿意和他好声好气地分手，便趁机提起费 茨威廉上校和达西先生都在罗新斯消磨了三个星期，而且还问他认不认识费茨威廉。他顿时 气急败坏，大惊失色，可是稍许镇定了一下以后，他便笑嘻嘻地回答她说，以前常常见到他 的。他说费茨威廉是个很有绅士风度的人，又问她喜欢不喜欢他。她热情地回答他说，很喜 欢他。他立刻又带着一副满不在乎的神气说道：“你刚刚说他在罗新斯待了多久？”

“差不多有三个星期。”

“你常常和他见面吗？”

“常常见面，差不多每天见面。”

“他的风度和他表兄大不相同。”

“的确大不相同；可是我想，达西先生跟人家处熟了也就好了。”

只见韦翰顿时显出吃惊的神气，大声嚷道：“那可怪啦，对不起，我是否可以请问你一 下──”说到这里，他又控制住了自己，把说话的声调变得愉快些，然而接下去说：“他跟 人家说话时，语气是否好了些？他待人接物是否比以前有礼貌些？因为我实在不敢指望他─ ─”他的声调低下去了，变得更严肃了，“指望他从本质上变好过。”

“没那回事！”伊丽莎白说。“我相信他的本质还是和过去一样。”

韦翰听到她这一番话，不知道应该表示高兴，还是应该表示不相信。韦翰见她说话时脸 上有种形容不出的表情，心中不免有些害怕和焦急。她又接下去说：

“我所谓达西先生跟人处熟了也就好了，并不是说他的思想和态度会变好，而是说，你 同他处得愈熟，你就愈了解他的个性。”

韦翰一听此话，不禁心慌起来，顿时便红了脸，神情也十分不安。他沉默了好几分钟以 后，才收敛住了那股窘相，转过身来对着她，用极其温和的声调说：

“你很了解我心里对达西先生是怎样一种感觉，因此你也很容易明白：我听到他居然也 懂得在表面上装得象个样子了，这叫我多么高兴。那种骄傲即使对他自己没有什么益处，对 别人也许倒有好处，因为他既有这种骄傲，就不会有那种恶劣行为，使我吃了那么大的亏 了。我只怕他虽然收敛了一些（你大概就是说他比较收敛了一些吧）事实上只不过为了要在 他姨母面前做幌子，让他姨母看得起他，说他的好话。我很明白，每逢他和他姨母在一起的 时候，他就免不了战战兢兢，这多半是为了想和德·包尔小姐结婚，这敢说，这是他念念不 忘的一件大事。”

伊丽莎白听到这些话，不由得微微一笑，她只稍微点了一下头，并没有做声。她看出他 又想在她面前把那个老问题拿出来发一通牢骚，她可没有兴致去怂恿他。这个晚上就这样过 去了，他表面上还是装得象平常一样高兴，可没有打算再逢迎伊丽莎白；最后他们客客气气 地分了手，也许双方都希望永远不再见面了。

他们分手以后，丽迪雅便跟弗斯脱太太回到麦里屯去，他们打算明天一早从那儿动身。 丽迪雅和家里分别的时候，与其说是有什么离愁别恨，还不如说是热闹了一场。只有吉蒂流 了眼泪，可是她这一场哭泣却是为了烦恼和嫉妒。班纳特太太口口声声祝她女儿幸福，又千 叮万嘱地叫她不要错过了及时行乐的机会───这种嘱咐，女儿当然会去遵命办理；她得意 非凡地对家里人大声叫着再会，于是姐妹们低声细气地祝她一路平安的话，她听也没有听 见。

<- ->

Chapter XIX of Volume II (Chap. 42)

HAD Elizabeth's opinion been all drawn from her own family, she could not have formed a very pleasing picture of conjugal felicity or domestic comfort. Her father, captivated by youth and beauty, and that appearance of good humour which youth and beauty generally give, had married a woman whose weak understanding and illiberal mind had, very early in their marriage, put an end to all real affection for her. Respect, esteem, and confidence had vanished for ever; and all his views of domestic happiness were overthrown. But Mr. Bennet was not of a disposition to seek comfort, for the disappointment which his own imprudence had brought on, in any of those pleasures which too often console the unfortunate for their folly or their vice. He was fond of the country and of books; and from these tastes had arisen his principal enjoyments. To his wife he was very little otherwise indebted, than as her ignorance and folly had contributed to his amusement. This is not the sort of happiness which a man would in general wish to owe to his wife; but where other powers of entertainment are wanting, the true philosopher will derive benefit from such as are given.

Elizabeth, however, had never been blind to the impropriety of her father's behaviour as a husband. She had always seen it with pain; but respecting his abilities, and grateful for his affectionate treatment of herself, she endeavoured to forget what she could not overlook, and to banish from her thoughts that continual breach of conjugal obligation and decorum which, in exposing his wife to the contempt of her own children, was so highly reprehensible. But she had never felt so strongly as now the disadvantages which must attend the children of so unsuitable a marriage, nor ever been so fully aware of the evils arising from so ill-judged a direction of talents; talents which rightly used, might at least have preserved the respectability of his daughters, even if incapable of enlarging the mind of his wife.

When Elizabeth had rejoiced over Wickham's departure, she found little other cause for satisfaction in the loss of the regiment. Their parties abroad were less varied than before; and at home she had a mother and sister whose constant repinings at the dulness of every thing around them threw a real gloom over their domestic circle; and, though Kitty might in time regain her natural degree of sense, since the disturbers of her brain were removed, her other sister, from whose disposition greater evil might be apprehended, was likely to be hardened in all her folly and assurance by a situation of such double danger as a watering place and a camp. Upon the whole, therefore, she found what has been sometimes found before, that an event to which she had looked forward with impatient desire, did not, in taking place, bring all the satisfaction she had promised herself. It was consequently necessary to name some other period for the commencement of actual felicity; to have some other point on which her wishes and hopes might be fixed, and by again enjoying the pleasure of anticipation, console herself for the present, and prepare for another disappointment. Her tour to the Lakes was now the object of her happiest thoughts; it was her best consolation for all the uncomfortable hours which the discontentedness of her mother and Kitty made inevitable; and could she have included Jane in the scheme, every part of it would have been perfect.

"But it is fortunate," thought she, "that I have something to wish for. Were the whole arrangement complete, my disappointment would be certain. But here, by my carrying with me one ceaseless source of regret in my sister's absence, I may reasonably hope to have all my expectations of pleasure realized. A scheme of which every part promises delight, can never be successful; and general disappointment is only warded off by the defence of some little peculiar vexation."

When Lydia went away, she promised to write very often and very minutely to her mother and Kitty; but her letters were always long expected, and always very short. Those to her mother contained little else, than that they were just returned from the library, where such and such officers had attended them, and where she had seen such beautiful ornaments as made her quite wild; that she had a new gown, or a new parasol, which she would have described more fully, but was obliged to leave off in a violent hurry, as Mrs. Forster called her, and they were going to the camp; -- and from her correspondence with her sister, there was still less to be learnt -- for her letters to Kitty, though rather longer, were much too full of lines under the words to be made public.

After the first fortnight or three weeks of her absence, health, good humour, and cheerfulness began to re-appear at Longbourn. Everything wore a happier aspect. The families who had been in town for the winter came back again, and summer finery and summer engagements arose. Mrs. Bennet was restored to her usual querulous serenity, and by the middle of June Kitty was so much recovered as to be able to enter Meryton without tears; an event of such happy promise as to make Elizabeth hope that by the following Christmas, she might be so tolerably reasonable as not to mention an officer above once a day, unless, by some cruel and malicious arrangement at the War-Office, another regiment should be quartered in Meryton.

The time fixed for the beginning of their Northern tour was now fast approaching; and a fortnight only was wanting of it, when a letter arrived from Mrs. Gardiner, which at once delayed its commencement and curtailed its extent. Mr. Gardiner would be prevented by business from setting out till a fortnight later in July, and must be in London again within a month; and as that left too short a period for them to go so far, and see so much as they had proposed, or at least to see it with the leisure and comfort they had built on, they were obliged to give up the Lakes, and substitute a more contracted tour; and, according to the present plan, were to go no farther northward than Derbyshire. In that county, there was enough to be seen to occupy the chief of their three weeks; and to Mrs. Gardiner it had a peculiarly strong attraction. The town where she had formerly passed some years of her life, and where they were now to spend a few days, was probably as great an object of her curiosity, as all the celebrated beauties of Matlock, Chatsworth, Dovedale, or the Peak.

Elizabeth was excessively disappointed; she had set her heart on seeing the Lakes; and still thought there might have been time enough. But it was her business to be satisfied -- and certainly her temper to be happy; and all was soon right again.

With the mention of Derbyshire, there were many ideas connected. It was impossible for her to see the word without thinking of Pemberley and its owner. "But surely," said she, "I may enter his county with impunity, and rob it of a few petrified spars without his perceiving me."

The period of expectation was now doubled. Four weeks were to pass away before her uncle and aunt's arrival. But they did pass away, and Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, with their four children, did at length appear at Longbourn. The children, two girls of six and eight years old, and two younger boys, were to be left under the particular care of their cousin Jane, who was the general favourite, and whose steady sense and sweetness of temper exactly adapted her for attending to them in every way -- teaching them, playing with them, and loving them.

The Gardiners staid only one night at Longbourn, and set off the next morning with Elizabeth in pursuit of novelty and amusement. One enjoyment was certain -- that of suitableness as companions; a suitableness which comprehended health and temper to bear inconveniences -- cheerfulness to enhance every pleasure -- and affection and intelligence, which might supply it among themselves if there were disappointments abroad.

It is not the object of this work to give a description of Derbyshire, nor of any of the remarkable places through which their route thither lay; Oxford, Blenheim, Warwick, Kenelworth, Birmingham, &c. are sufficiently known. A small part of Derbyshire is all the present concern. To the little town of Lambton, the scene of Mrs. Gardiner's former residence, and where she had lately learned that some acquaintance still remained, they bent their steps, after having seen all the principal wonders of the country; and within five miles of Lambton, Elizabeth found from her aunt that Pemberley was situated. It was not in their direct road, nor more than a mile or two out of it. In talking over their route the evening before, Mrs. Gardiner expressed an inclination to see the place again. Mr. Gardiner declared his willingness, and Elizabeth was applied to for her approbation.

"My love, should not you like to see a place of which you have heard so much?" said her aunt. "A place too, with which so many of your acquaintance are connected. Wickham passed all his youth there, you know."

Elizabeth was distressed. She felt that she had no business at Pemberley, and was obliged to assume a disinclination for seeing it. She must own that she was tired of great houses; after going over so many, she really had no pleasure in fine carpets or satin curtains.

Mrs. Gardiner abused her stupidity. "If it were merely a fine house richly furnished," said she, "I should not care about it myself; but the grounds are delightful. They have some of the finest woods in the country."

Elizabeth said no more -- but her mind could not acquiesce. The possibility of meeting Mr. Darcy, while viewing the place, instantly occurred. It would be dreadful! She blushed at the very idea; and thought it would be better to speak openly to her aunt than to run such a risk. But against this there were objections; and she finally resolved that it could be the last resource, if her private enquiries as to the absence of the family were unfavourably answered.

Accordingly, when she retired at night, she asked the chambermaid whether Pemberley were not a very fine place, what was the name of its proprietor, and, with no little alarm, whether the family were down for the summer. A most welcome negative followed the last question -- and her alarms being now removed, she was at leisure to feel a great deal of curiosity to see the house herself; and when the subject was revived the next morning, and she was again applied to, could readily answer, and with a proper air of indifference, that she had not really any dislike to the scheme.

To Pemberley, therefore, they were to go.

END OF THE SECOND VOLUME倘若叫伊丽莎白根据她自己家庭的情形，来说一说什么叫做婚姻的幸福，什么叫做家庭 的乐趣，那她一定说不出好话来。她父亲当年就因为贪恋青春美貌，为的是青春美貌往往会 给人带来很大的情趣，因此娶了这样一个智力贫乏而又小心眼儿的女人，结婚不久，他对太 太的深挚的情意便完结了。夫妇之间的互敬互爱和推心置腹，都永远消失得无影无踪；他对 于家庭幸福的理想也完全给推翻了。换了别的人，凡是因为自己的冒失而招来了不幸，往往 会用荒唐或是不正当的佚乐来安慰自己，可是班纳特先生却不喜欢这一套。他喜爱乡村景 色，喜爱读书自娱，这就是他最大的乐趣。说到他的太太，除了她的无知和愚蠢倒可以供他 开心作乐之外，他对她就再没有别的恩情了。一般男人照理总不希望在妻子身上找这一种乐 趣，可是大智大慧的人既然没有本领去找别的玩艺儿，当然只好听天由命。

不过伊丽莎白并不是看不出父亲的缺德。她老是一看到就觉得痛苦；可是她尊重他的才 能，又感谢他对读书的宠爱，因此，本来忽略不了的地方，她也尽量把它忽略过去，而且纵 使父亲大不该叫孩子们看不起妈妈，以致使他们老夫妇一天比一天不能够互敬互爱地相处， 她也尽量不去想它。但是，说到不美满的婚姻给儿女们带来的不利，她从前决没有象现在体 验得这样深刻，父亲的才能使用不得当因而造成种种害处，这一点她从来没有象现在这样看 得透彻。要是父亲的才能运用得适当，即使不能够扩展母亲的见识，至少也可以保存女儿们 的体面。

韦翰走了固然使伊丽莎白感到快慰，然而，这个民兵团开拔以后，并没有什么别的地方 叫她满意。外面的宴会不象以前那样多那样有趣了，在家里又是成天只听到母亲和妹妹口口 声声埋怨生活沉闷，使家里笼罩上了一层阴影；至于吉蒂虽说那些闹得她心猿意马的人已经 走了，她不久就会恢复常态；可是还有那另外一个妹妹，秉性本就不好，加上现在又处身在 那兵营和浴场的双重危险的环境里，自然会更加大胆放荡，闯出更大的祸事来，因此从大体 上说来，她发觉到（其实以前有一度她早就发觉到）她眼巴巴望着到来的一件事，等到真正 到来了，总不象她预期的那么满意。因此她不得不把真正幸福的开端期诸来日，找些别的东 西来寄托她的希望和心愿，在期待的心情中自我陶醉一番，暂时安慰自己一下，准备再遭受 到失望。她现在心里最得意的一件事便是不久就可以到湖区去旅行，因为既然母亲和吉蒂心 里不快活，吵得家里鸡犬不宁，当然一想起出门便使她获得了最大的安慰；如果吉英也能参 加这次旅行，那就十全十美了。

她心里想：“总还算幸运，我还可以存些指望。假使处处都安排得很完满，我反面要感 到失望了。姐姐不能够一同去，我自会时时刻刻都感到遗憾，不过也反而可以使我存着一分 希望，因此我所期待的愉快也可能会实现。十全十美的计划总不会成功；只有稍许带着几分 苦恼，才可以大体上防止得了失望。”

丽迪雅临走的时候，答应常常给母亲和吉蒂写信来，详详细细地告诉她们一路上的情 形，可是她走了以后，家里老是等了好久才接到她一封信，而每封信又往往只是寥寥数行。 她给她母亲写的那些信，无非说说她们刚刚从图书馆回来，有许多军官们陪着她们一起去， 她们在那里看到许多漂亮的装饰品，使她眼红极了，或者说是她买了一件新的长衣服，一把 阳伞，她本来可以把这些东西详详细细描写一番，可是弗斯脱太太在叫她了，她们马上就要 到兵营去，等等。至于她写给吉蒂的信，虽然要长得多，可是也很空洞，因为有许多重要的 话不便写出来。

她走了两三个星期以后，浪搏恩又重新恢复了愉快欢乐的气象。一切都欣欣向荣。上城 里过冬的那些人家都搬回来了，人们都穿起了夏天的新装，到处是夏天的约会。班纳特太太 又象往常一样动不动就发牢骚。到了六月中旬吉蒂完全恢复了常态，到麦里屯去可以不掉眼 泪了，伊丽莎白看到真高兴，她希望到了圣诞节，吉蒂会变得相当有理智，不至于每天三番 五次地提到军官们，除非作战部不管人家死活，又来一次恶作剧，重新调一团人驻扎到麦里 屯来。

他们北上旅行的日期已经迫近，只剩下两个星期了，不料这时候嘉丁纳太太却寄来了一 封信，使行期耽搁下来，旅行范围也得缩小。信上说，因为嘉丁纳先生有事，行期必须延迟 两个星期，到七月里才能动身，又因为他只能出外旅行一个月便得回到伦敦，日期很短促， 不能照原来的计划作长途旅行，饱餐山川景色，至少不能照原来所安排的那样悠闲自在地去 游览，湖区必须放弃，旅程必须缩短，只能到德比郡为止。其实德比郡就足够供他们游览， 足够他们消磨短短三星期的旅行日程，而且嘉丁纳太太非常向往那个地方。她以前曾在那儿 住过儿年，现在能够旧地重游，盘桓数日，便不禁对于马特洛克、恰滋华斯、鸽谷、秀阜的 风景名胜，心醉神往。

这封信使伊丽莎白非常失望。她本来一心想去观赏湖区风光，到现在还觉得时间很充 裕。不过，她既没有权利可以反对，她的心境又很洒脱，不多一会，便又觉得好受了。一提 到德比郡，就免不了勾起多少联想。她看到这个地名，就不禁想到彭伯里和彭伯里的主人。 她说：“我一定可以大摇大摆地走进他的故乡，趁他不知不觉的时候，攫取几块透明的晶 石。”

行期一延再延。舅父母还得过四个星期才能来。可是四个星期毕竟过去了，嘉丁纳夫妇 终于带着他们的四个孩子来到浪搏恩。四个孩子中间有两个女孩子，一个六岁，一个八岁， 另外两个男孩子年纪还小。孩子们都将留在这儿，由他们的表姐吉英照管，因为他们都喜欢 吉英，加上吉英举止稳重，性情柔和，无论是教孩子们读书，跟他们游戏，以及照顾他们， 都非常适合。

嘉丁纳夫妇只在浪搏恩住了一夜，第二天一大早就带着伊丽莎白去探新求异，寻欢作 乐。这几个旅伴确实非常适当，所谓适当，就是说大家身体健壮，性子柔和，路上遇到不方 便的地方可以忍受得了，这实在叫人称心如意。他们一个个都生气勃勃，这自然可以促进愉 快，而且他们感情丰富，人又聪明，万一在外地碰到了什么扫兴的事情，互相之间仍然可以 过得很快活。

本书不打算详细描写德比郡怕风光，至于他们的旅程所必须经过的一些名胜地区，例如 牛津、布楞恩、沃里克、凯尼尔沃思、伯明翰等，大家都知道得够多了，也不打算写。现在 只讲一讲德比郡的一小部分。且说有个小镇名叫蓝白屯，嘉丁纳夫妇从前曾在那儿住过，她 最近听说还有些熟人依旧住在那边，于是看完了乡间的一切名胜古迹之后，便绕道到那儿去 看看。伊丽莎白听见舅母说，离开蓝白屯不到五英里路就是彭伯里，虽然不是路过必经之 处，可是也不过弯了一两英里路。前一个晚上讨论旅程的时候，嘉丁纳太太说是想到那边再 去看看。嘉丁纳先生表示愿意，于是他们便来征求伊丽莎白同意。

舅母对她说：“亲爱的，那个地方你是久闻大名的，愿意去看看吗？你的许多朋友都跟 那地方有关系。韦翰的整个少年时代都是在那儿度过的，你知道。”

伊丽莎白给说得窘极了。她觉得不必到彭伯里去，便只得说不想去。她但说高楼大厦、 锦绣帏，已经见识得够多了，实在无意再去浏览

嘉丁纳太太骂她蠢，她说：“要是光光只有一幢富丽堂皇的房子，我也不会把它摆在心 上；可是那儿的放置庭园景色实在可爱，那儿的树木是全国最美丽的树林。”

伊丽莎白不做声了，可是她心里依旧不敢赞同。她立刻想到，如果到那儿去欣赏风景， 很可能碰到达西先生，那多糟糕！她想到这里就羞红了脸，自以为还不如把事情跟舅母开诚 布公地说个明白，免得要担这么大的风险。可是这也不妥当；也最后决定先去暗地打听一下 达西先生家里有没有人，如果有人，那么，她再来用最后一着还不为迟。

晚上临睡的时候，她便向待女打听彭伯里地方好不好，主人姓甚名谁，又心惊胆战地问 起主人家是否要回来消暑。她这最后一问，竟得到了她所求之不得的回答：他们不回来。她 现在用不到再怕什么了，可是又逐渐产生了极大的好奇心，想亲眼去看看那幢房子；第二天 早上旧话重提，舅母又来征求她的同意，她便带着一副毫不在乎的神气马上回答说，她对于 这个计划没有什么不赞成，于是他们就决计上彭伯里去了。

<- ->

Chapter I of Volume III (Chap. 43)

ELIZABETH, as they drove along, watched for the first appearance of Pemberley Woods with some perturbation; and when at length they turned in at the lodge, her spirits were in a high flutter.

The park was very large, and contained great variety of ground. They entered it in one of its lowest points, and drove for some time through a beautiful wood, stretching over a wide extent.

Elizabeth's mind was too full for conversation, but she saw and admired every remarkable spot and point of view. They gradually ascended for half a mile, and then found themselves at the top of a considerable eminence, where the wood ceased, and the eye was instantly caught by Pemberley House, situated on the opposite side of a valley, into which the road, with some abruptness, wound. It was a large, handsome, stone building, standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high woody hills; -- and in front, a stream of some natural importance was swelled into greater, but without any artificial appearance. Its banks were neither formal, nor falsely adorned. Elizabeth was delighted. She had never seen a place for which nature had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little counteracted by an awkward taste. They were all of them warm in their admiration; and at that moment she felt that to be mistress of Pemberley might be something!

They descended the hill, crossed the bridge, and drove to the door; and, while examining the nearer aspect of the house, all her apprehensions of meeting its owner returned. She dreaded lest the chambermaid had been mistaken. On applying to see the place, they were admitted into the hall; and Elizabeth, as they waited for the housekeeper, had leisure to wonder at her being where she was.

The housekeeper came; a respectable-looking, elderly woman, much less fine, and more civil, than she had any notion of finding her. They followed her into the dining-parlour. It was a large, well-proportioned room, handsomely fitted up. Elizabeth, after slightly surveying it, went to a window to enjoy its prospect. The hill, crowned with wood, from which they had descended, receiving increased abruptness from the distance, was a beautiful object. Every disposition of the ground was good; and she looked on the whole scene -- the river, the trees scattered on its banks, and the winding of the valley, as far as she could trace it -- with delight. As they passed into other rooms, these objects were taking different positions; but from every window there were beauties to be seen. The rooms were lofty and handsome, and their furniture suitable to the fortune of their proprietor; but Elizabeth saw, with admiration of his taste, that it was neither gaudy nor uselessly fine; with less of splendor, and more real elegance, than the furniture of Rosings.

"And of this place," thought she, "I might have been mistress! With these rooms I might now have been familiarly acquainted! Instead of viewing them as a stranger, I might have rejoiced in them as my own, and welcomed to them as visitors my uncle and aunt. -- But no," -- recollecting herself, -- "that could never be: my uncle and aunt would have been lost to me: I should not have been allowed to invite them." This was a lucky recollection -- it saved her from something like regret.

She longed to enquire of the housekeeper whether her master were really absent, but had not courage for it. At length, however, the question was asked by her uncle; and she turned away with alarm, while Mrs. Reynolds replied that he was, adding, "but we expect him tomorrow, with a large party of friends." How rejoiced was Elizabeth that their own journey had not by any circumstance been delayed a day!

Her aunt now called her to look at a picture. She approached, and saw the likeness of Mr. Wickham suspended, amongst several other miniatures, over the mantlepiece. Her aunt asked her, smilingly, how she liked it. The housekeeper came forward, and told them it was the picture of a young gentleman, the son of her late master's steward, who had been brought up by him at his own expence. -- "He is now gone into the army," she added, "but I am afraid he has turned out very wild."

Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece with a smile, but Elizabeth could not return it.

"And that," said Mrs. Reynolds, pointing to another of the miniatures, "is my master -- and very like him. It was drawn at the same time as the other -- about eight years ago."

"I have heard much of your master's fine person," said Mrs. Gardiner, looking at the picture; "it is a handsome face. But, Lizzy, you can tell us whether it is like or not."

Mrs. Reynolds's respect for Elizabeth seemed to increase on this intimation of her knowing her master.

"Does that young lady know Mr. Darcy?"

Elizabeth coloured, and said -- "A little."

"And do not you think him a very handsome gentleman, Ma'am?"

"Yes, very handsome."

"I am sure I know none so handsome; but in the gallery up stairs you will see a finer, larger picture of him than this. This room was my late master's favourite room, and these miniatures are just as they used to be then. He was very fond of them."

This accounted to Elizabeth for Mr. Wickham's being among them.

Mrs. Reynolds then directed their attention to one of Miss Darcy, drawn when she was only eight years old.

"And is Miss Darcy as handsome as her brother?" said Mr. Gardiner.

"Oh! yes -- the handsomest young lady that ever was seen; and so accomplished! -- She plays and sings all day long. In the next room is a new instrument just come down for her -- a present from my master; she comes here to-morrow with him."

Mr. Gardiner, whose manners were easy and pleasant, encouraged her communicativeness by his questions and remarks; Mrs. Reynolds, either from pride or attachment, had evidently great pleasure in talking of her master and his sister.

"Is your master much at Pemberley in the course of the year?"

"Not so much as I could wish, Sir; but I dare say he may spend half his time here; and Miss Darcy is always down for the summer months."

"Except," thought Elizabeth, "when she goes to Ramsgate."

"If your master would marry, you might see more of him."

"Yes, Sir; but I do not know when that will be. I do not know who is good enough for him."

Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner smiled. Elizabeth could not help saying, "It is very much to his credit, I am sure, that you should think so."

"I say no more than the truth, and what every body will say that knows him," replied the other. Elizabeth thought this was going pretty far; and she listened with increasing astonishment as the housekeeper added, "I have never had a cross word from him in my life, and I have known him ever since he was four years old."

This was praise, of all others most extraordinary, most opposite to her ideas. That he was not a good tempered man had been her firmest opinion. Her keenest attention was awakened; she longed to hear more, and was grateful to her uncle for saying,

"There are very few people of whom so much can be said. You are lucky in having such a master."

"Yes, Sir, I know I am. If I was to go through the world, I could not meet with a better. But I have always observed that they who are good-natured when children are good-natured when they grow up; and he was always the sweetest-tempered, most generous-hearted, boy in the world."

Elizabeth almost stared at her. -- "Can this be Mr. Darcy!" thought she.

"His father was an excellent man," said Mrs. Gardiner.

"Yes, Ma'am, that he was indeed; and his son will be just like him -- just as affable to the poor."

Elizabeth listened, wondered, doubted, and was impatient for more. Mrs. Reynolds could interest her on no other point. She related the subject of the pictures, the dimensions of the rooms, and the price of the furniture, in vain. Mr. Gardiner, highly amused by the kind of family prejudice to which he attributed her excessive commendation of her master, soon led again to the subject; and she dwelt with energy on his many merits, as they proceeded together up the great staircase.

"He is the best landlord, and the best master," said she, "that ever lived. Not like the wild young men now-a-days, who think of nothing but themselves. There is not one of his tenants or servants but what will give him a good name. Some people call him proud; but I am sure I never saw any thing of it. To my fancy, it is only because he does not rattle away like other young men."

"In what an amiable light does this place him!" thought Elizabeth.

"This fine account of him," whispered her aunt, as they walked, "is not quite consistent with his behaviour to our poor friend."

"Perhaps we might be deceived."

"That is not very likely; our authority was too good."

On reaching the spacious lobby above, they were shewn into a very pretty sitting-room, lately fitted up with greater elegance and lightness than the apartments below; and were informed that it was but just done to give pleasure to Miss Darcy, who had taken a liking to the room when last at Pemberley.

"He is certainly a good brother," said Elizabeth, as she walked towards one of the windows.

Mrs. Reynolds anticipated Miss Darcy's delight when she should enter the room. "And this is always the way with him," she added. -- "Whatever can give his sister any pleasure is sure to be done in a moment. There is nothing he would not do for her."

The picture gallery, and two or three of the principal bedrooms, were all that remained to be shewn. In the former were many good paintings; but Elizabeth knew nothing of the art; and from such as had been already visible below, she had willingly turned to look at some drawings of Miss Darcy's, in crayons, whose subjects were usually more interesting, and also more intelligible.

In the gallery there were many family portraits, but they could have little to fix the attention of a stranger. Elizabeth walked on in quest of the only face whose features would be known to her. At last it arrested her -- and she beheld a striking resemblance of Mr. Darcy, with such a smile over the face as she remembered to have sometimes seen, when he looked at her. She stood several minutes before the picture in earnest contemplation, and returned to it again before they quitted the gallery. Mrs. Reynolds informed them that it had been taken in his father's life time.

There was certainly at this moment, in Elizabeth's mind, a more gentle sensation towards the original than she had ever felt in the height of their acquaintance. The commendation bestowed on him by Mrs. Reynolds was of no trifling nature. What praise is more valuable than the praise of an intelligent servant? As a brother, a landlord, a master, she considered how many people's happiness were in his guardianship! -- How much of pleasure or pain it was in his power to bestow! -- How much of good or evil must be done by him! Every idea that had been brought forward by the housekeeper was favourable to his character, and as she stood before the canvas, on which he was represented, and fixed his eyes upon herself, she thought of his regard with a deeper sentiment of gratitude than it had ever raised before; she remembered its warmth, and softened its impropriety of expression.

When all of the house that was open to general inspection had been seen, they returned down stairs, and, taking leave of the housekeeper, were consigned over to the gardener, who met them at the hall door.

As they walked across the lawn towards the river, Elizabeth turned back to look again; her uncle and aunt stopped also, and while the former was conjecturing as to the date of the building, the owner of it himself suddenly came forward from the road, which led behind it to the stables.

They were within twenty yards of each other, and so abrupt was his appearance, that it was impossible to avoid his sight. Their eyes instantly met, and the cheeks of each were overspread with the deepest blush. He absolutely started, and for a moment seemed immoveable from surprise; but shortly recovering himself, advanced towards the party, and spoke to Elizabeth, if not in terms of perfect composure, at least of perfect civility.

She had instinctively turned away; but, stopping on his approach, received his compliments with an embarrassment impossible to be overcome. Had his first appearance, or his resemblance to the picture they had just been examining, been insufficient to assure the other two that they now saw Mr. Darcy, the gardener's expression of surprise on beholding his master must immediately have told it. They stood a little aloof while he was talking to their niece, who, astonished and confused, scarcely dared lift her eyes to his face, and knew not what answer she returned to his civil enquiries after her family. Amazed at the alteration in his manner since they last parted, every sentence that he uttered was increasing her embarrassment; and every idea of the impropriety of her being found there recurring to her mind, the few minutes in which they continued together were some of the most uncomfortable of her life. Nor did he seem much more at ease; when he spoke, his accent had none of its usual sedateness; and he repeated his enquiries as to the time of her having left Longbourn, and of her stay in Derbyshire, so often, and in so hurried a way, as plainly spoke the distraction of his thoughts.

At length, every idea seemed to fail him; and, after standing a few moments without saying a word, he suddenly recollected himself, and took leave.

The others then joined her, and expressed their admiration of his figure; but Elizabeth heard not a word, and, wholly engrossed by her own feelings, followed them in silence. She was overpowered by shame and vexation. Her coming there was the most unfortunate, the most ill-judged thing in the world! How strange must it appear to him! In what a disgraceful light might it not strike so vain a man! It might seem as if she had purposely thrown herself in his way again! Oh! why did she come? or, why did he thus come a day before he was expected? Had they been only ten minutes sooner, they should have been beyond the reach of his discrimination, for it was plain that he was that moment arrived, that moment alighted from his horse or his carriage. She blushed again and again over the perverseness of the meeting. And his behaviour, so strikingly altered, -- what could it mean? That he should even speak to her was amazing! -- but to speak with such civility, to enquire after her family! Never in her life had she seen his manners so little dignified, never had he spoken with such gentleness as on this unexpected meeting. What a contrast did it offer to his last address in Rosings Park, when he put his letter into her hand! She knew not what to think, nor how to account for it.

They had now entered a beautiful walk by the side of the water, and every step was bringing forward a nobler fall of ground, or a finer reach of the woods to which they were approaching; but it was some time before Elizabeth was sensible of any of it; and, though she answered mechanically to the repeated appeals of her uncle and aunt, and seemed to direct her eyes to such objects as they pointed out, she distinguished no part of the scene. Her thoughts were all fixed on that one spot of Pemberley House, whichever it might be, where Mr. Darcy then was. She longed to know what at that moment was passing in his mind; in what manner he thought of her, and whether, in defiance of every thing, she was still dear to him. Perhaps he had been civil only because he felt himself at ease; yet there had been that in his voice which was not like ease. Whether he had felt more of pain or of pleasure in seeing her, she could not tell, but he certainly had not seen her with composure.

At length, however, the remarks of her companions on her absence of mind roused her, and she felt the necessity of appearing more like herself.

They entered the woods, and bidding adieu to the river for a while, ascended some of the higher grounds; whence, in spots where the opening of the trees gave the eye power to wander, were many charming views of the valley, the opposite hills, with the long range of woods overspreading many, and occasionally part of the stream. Mr. Gardiner expressed a wish of going round the whole Park, but feared it might be beyond a walk. With a triumphant smile, they were told that it was ten miles round. It settled the matter; and they pursued the accustomed circuit; which brought them again, after some time, in a descent among hanging woods, to the edge of the water, in one of its narrowest parts. They crossed it by a simple bridge, in character with the general air of the scene; it was a spot less adorned than any they had yet visited; and the valley, here contracted into a glen, allowed room only for the stream, and a narrow walk amidst the rough coppice-wood which bordered it. Elizabeth longed to explore its windings; but when they had crossed the bridge, and perceived their distance from the house, Mrs. Gardiner, who was not a great walker, could go no farther, and thought only of returning to the carriage as quickly as possible. Her niece was, therefore, obliged to submit, and they took their way towards the house on the opposite side of the river, in the nearest direction; but their progress was slow, for Mr. Gardiner, though seldom able to indulge the taste, was very fond of fishing, and was so much engaged in watching the occasional appearance of some trout in the water, and talking to the man about them, that he advanced but little. Whilst wandering on in this slow manner, they were again surprised, and Elizabeth's astonishment was quite equal to what it had been at first, by the sight of Mr. Darcy approaching them, and at no great distance. The walk being here less sheltered than on the other side, allowed them to see him before they met. Elizabeth, however astonished, was at least more prepared for an interview than before, and resolved to appear and to speak with calmness, if he really intended to meet them. For a few moments, indeed, she felt that he would probably strike into some other path. This idea lasted while a turning in the walk concealed him from their view; the turning past, he was immediately before them. With a glance she saw that he had lost none of his recent civility; and, to imitate his politeness, she began, as they met, to admire the beauty of the place; but she had not got beyond the words "delightful," and "charming," when some unlucky recollections obtruded, and she fancied that praise of Pemberley from her might be mischievously construed. Her colour changed, and she said no more.

Mrs. Gardiner was standing a little behind; and on her pausing, he asked her if she would do him the honour of introducing him to her friends. This was a stroke of civility for which she was quite unprepared; and she could hardly suppress a smile at his being now seeking the acquaintance of some of those very people against whom his pride had revolted, in his offer to herself. "What will be his surprise," thought she, "when he knows who they are! He takes them now for people of fashion."

The introduction, however, was immediately made; and as she named their relationship to herself, she stole a sly look at him, to see how he bore it; and was not without the expectation of his decamping as fast as he could from such disgraceful companions. That he was surprised by the connexion was evident; he sustained it however with fortitude, and so far from going away, turned back with them, and entered into conversation with Mr. Gardiner. Elizabeth could not but be pleased, could not but triumph. It was consoling that he should know she had some relations for whom there was no need to blush. She listened most attentively to all that passed between them, and gloried in every expression, every sentence of her uncle, which marked his intelligence, his taste, or his good manners.

The conversation soon turned upon fishing, and she heard Mr. Darcy invite him, with the greatest civility, to fish there as often as he chose while he continued in the neighbourhood, offering at the same time to supply him with fishing tackle, and pointing out those parts of the stream where there was usually most sport. Mrs. Gardiner, who was walking arm in arm with Elizabeth, gave her a look expressive of her wonder. Elizabeth said nothing, but it gratified her exceedingly; the compliment must be all for herself. Her astonishment, however, was extreme; and continually was she repeating, "Why is he so altered? From what can it proceed? It cannot be for me, it cannot be for my sake that his manners are thus softened. My reproofs at Hunsford could not work such a change as this. It is impossible that he should still love me."

After walking some time in this way, the two ladies in front, the two gentlemen behind, on resuming their places after descending to the brink of the river for the better inspection of some curious water-plant, there chanced to be a little alteration. It originated in Mrs. Gardiner, who, fatigued by the exercise of the morning, found Elizabeth's arm inadequate to her support, and consequently preferred her husband's. Mr. Darcy took her place by her niece, and they walked on together. After a short silence, the lady first spoke. She wished him to know that she had been assured of his absence before she came to the place, and accordingly began by observing that his arrival had been very unexpected -- "for your housekeeper," she added, "informed us that you would certainly not be here till to-morrow; and indeed, before we left Bakewell we understood that you were not immediately expected in the country." He acknowledged the truth of it all; and said that business with his steward had occasioned his coming forward a few hours before the rest of the party with whom he had been travelling. "They will join me early tomorrow," he continued, "and among them are some who will claim an acquaintance with you, -- Mr. Bingley and his sisters."

Elizabeth answered only by a slight bow. Her thoughts were instantly driven back to the time when Mr. Bingley's name had been last mentioned between them; and if she might judge from his complexion, his mind was not very differently engaged.

"There is also one other person in the party," he continued after a pause, "who more particularly wishes to be known to you, -- Will you allow me, or do I ask too much, to introduce my sister to your acquaintance during your stay at Lambton?"

The surprise of such an application was great indeed; it was too great for her to know in what manner she acceded to it. She immediately felt that whatever desire Miss Darcy might have of being acquainted with her must be the work of her brother, and without looking farther, it was satisfactory; it was gratifying to know that his resentment had not made him think really ill of her.

They now walked on in silence; each of them deep in thought. Elizabeth was not comfortable; that was impossible; but she was flattered and pleased. His wish of introducing his sister to her was a compliment of the highest kind. They soon outstripped the others, and when they had reached the carriage, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were half a quarter of a mile behind.

He then asked her to walk into the house -- but she declared herself not tired, and they stood together on the lawn. At such a time, much might have been said, and silence was very awkward. She wanted to talk, but there seemed an embargo on every subject. At last she recollected that she had been travelling, and they talked of Matlock and Dove Dale with great perseverance. Yet time and her aunt moved slowly -- and her patience and her ideas were nearly worn out before the tête-à-tête was over. On Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner's coming up, they were all pressed to go into the house and take some refreshment; but this was declined, and they parted on each side with the utmost politeness. Mr. Darcy handed the ladies into the carriage, and when it drove off, Elizabeth saw him walking slowly towards the house.

The observations of her uncle and aunt now began; and each of them pronounced him to be infinitely superior to any thing they had expected. "He is perfectly well behaved, polite, and unassuming," said her uncle.

"There is something a little stately in him to be sure," replied her aunt, "but it is confined to his air, and is not unbecoming. I can now say with the housekeeper, that though some people may call him proud, I have seen nothing of it."

"I was never more surprised than by his behaviour to us. It was more than civil; it was really attentive; and there was no necessity for such attention. His acquaintance with Elizabeth was very trifling."

"To be sure, Lizzy," said her aunt, "he is not so handsome as Wickham; or rather he has not Wickham's countenance, for his features are perfectly good. But how came you to tell us that he was so disagreeable?"

Elizabeth excused herself as well as she could; said that she had liked him better when they met in Kent than before, and that she had never seen him so pleasant as this morning.

"But perhaps he may be a little whimsical in his civilities," replied her uncle. "Your great men often are; and therefore I shall not take him at his word about fishing, as he might change his mind another day, and warn me off his grounds."

Elizabeth felt that they had entirely mistaken his character, but said nothing.

"From what we have seen of him," continued Mrs. Gardiner, "I really should not have thought that he could have behaved in so cruel a way by any body, as he has done by poor Wickham. He has not an ill-natured look. On the contrary, there is something pleasing about his mouth when he speaks. And there is something of dignity in his countenance, that would not give one an unfavourable idea of his heart. But to be sure, the good lady who shewed us the house did give him a most flaming character! I could hardly help laughing aloud sometimes. But he is a liberal master, I suppose, and that in the eye of a servant comprehends every virtue."

Elizabeth here felt herself called on to say something in vindication of his behaviour to Wickham; and therefore gave them to understand, in as guarded a manner as she could, that by what she had heard from his relations in Kent, his actions were capable of a very different construction; and that his character was by no means so faulty, nor Wickham's so amiable, as they had been considered in Hertfordshire. In confirmation of this, she related the particulars of all the pecuniary transactions in which they had been connected, without actually naming her authority, but stating it to be such as might be relied on.

Mrs. Gardiner was surprised and concerned; but as they were now approaching the scene of her former pleasures, every idea gave way to the charm of recollection; and she was too much engaged in pointing out to her husband all the interesting spots in its environs to think of any thing else. Fatigued as she had been by the morning's walk, they had no sooner dined than she set off again in quest of her former acquaintance, and the evening was spent in the satisfactions of an intercourse renewed after many years discontinuance.

The occurrences of the day were too full of interest to leave Elizabeth much attention for any of these new friends; and she could do nothing but think, and think with wonder, of Mr. Darcy's civility, and above all, of his wishing her to be acquainted with his sister.他们坐着车子一直向前去。彭伯里的树林一出现在眼前，伊丽莎白就有些心慌；等到走 进了庄园，她更加心神不定。

花园很大，只见里边高阜低洼，气象万千。他们拣一个最低的地方走进了园，在一座深 邃辽阔的美丽的树林里坐着车子走了好久。

伊丽莎白满怀感触，无心说话，可是看到了每一处、每一角的美景，她都叹赏不已。他 们沿着上坡路慢慢儿走了半英里光景，最后来到了一个相当高的山坡上，这也就是树林子尽 头的地方，彭伯里大厦马上映入眼帘。房子在山谷那边，有一条相当陡斜的路曲曲折折地通 到谷中。这是一幢很大很漂亮的石头建筑物，屹立在高垅上，屋子后面枕着一连片树林茂密 的高高的小山冈；屋前一泓颇有天然情趣的溪流正在涨潮，没有一丝一毫人工的痕迹。两岸 的点缀既不呆板，也不做作。伊丽莎白高兴极了。她从来不曾看到过一个比这里更富于自然 情趣的地方，也没有见过任何地方的自然之美能象这儿一样的不受到庸俗的沾损。大家都热 烈地赞赏不已，伊丽莎白顿时不禁觉得：在彭伯里当个主妇也还不错吧。他们下了山坡，过 了桥，一直驶到大厦门前，欣赏那附近一带的景物，伊丽莎白这时候不免又起了一阵疑惧， 生怕闯见主人。她担心旅馆里的侍女弄错了。他们请求进去参观，立刻被让进客厅；大家都 在等着管家奶奶，这时候伊丽莎白方才想起身在何处。

管家奶奶来了，是一个态度端庄的老妇人，远不如她们想象中那么有丰姿，可是礼貌的 周到倒出乎她的想象。他们跟着她走进了餐室。那是一间宽敞舒适的大屋子，布置得很精 致。伊丽莎白稍许看了一下，便走到窗口欣赏风景。他们望着刚才下来的那座小山，只见丛 林密布，从远处望去益发显得陡峭，真是个美丽的地方。处处都收拾得很美观。她纵目四 望，只见一弯河道，林木夹岸，山谷蜿蜒曲折，真看得她心旷神怡。他们再走到别的房间里 去看，每换一个房间，景致总会两样，可是不管你走到哪个窗口，都自有秀色可餐。一个个 房间都高大美观，家具陈设也和主人的身份颇为相称，既不俗气，又不过分侈丽，比起罗新 斯来，可以说是豪华不足，风雅有余，伊丽莎白看了，很佩服主人的情趣。她心里想：“我 差一点就做了这儿的主妇呢！这些房间也许早就让我走熟了！我非但不必以一个陌生人的身 份来参观，而且还可以当作自己的住宅来受用，把舅父母当做贵客欢迎。可是不行，”她忽 然想了起来，“这是万万办不到的事：那时候我就见不到舅父母了，他决不会允许我邀他们 来。”

她幸亏想起了这一点，才没有后悔当初的事。

她真想问问这位管家奶奶，主人是否真不在家，可是她没有勇气，只得作罢。不过她舅 父终于代她问出了这一句话，使她大为慌张，连忙别转头去，只听见雷诺奶奶回答道，他的 确不在家。接着又说，“可是明天会回家，还要带来许多朋友。”伊丽莎白听了真高兴，幸 亏他们没有迟一天到这儿来。

她的舅母叫她去看一张画像。她走近前去，看见那是韦翰的肖像，和另外几张小型画像 夹在一起，挂在壁炉架的上方。舅母笑嘻嘻地问她觉得好不好。管家奶奶走过来说，画像上 这位年轻人是老主人的帐房的儿子，由老主人一手把他栽培起来。她又说道：

“他现在到军队里去了，我怕他已经变得很浪荡了。”

嘉丁纳太太笑吟吟地对她外甥女儿望了一眼，可是伊丽莎白实在笑不出来。

雷诺奶奶指着另一张画像说，“这就是我的小主人，画得象极了。跟那一张是同时画 的，大约有八年了。”

嘉丁纳太太望着那张画像说：“我常常听人家说，你的主人堂堂一表人材，他这张脸蛋 的确漂亮。──可是，丽萃，你倒说说看，画得象不象。”

雷诺奶奶听到伊丽莎白跟她主人相熟，便好象益发敬重她。

“这位小姐原来跟达西先生相熟？”

伊丽莎白脸红了，只得说：“不太熟。”

“你觉得他是位很漂亮的少爷吗，小姐？”

“是的，很漂亮。”

“我敢说，我没见过这样漂亮的人；楼上画室里还有一张他的画像，比这张大，画得也 比这张好。老主人生前最喜爱这间屋子，这些画像的摆法，也还是照从前的老样子。他很喜 欢这些小型画像。”

伊丽莎白这才明白为什么韦翰先生的像也放在一起。

雷诺奶奶接着又指给他们看达西小姐的一张画像，那还是她八岁的时候画的。

“达西小姐也跟她哥哥一样漂亮吗？”嘉丁纳先生问道。

“噢，那还用说──从来没有过这样漂亮的小姐，又那么多才多艺！她成天弹琴唱歌。 隔壁的房间里就是刚刚替她买来的一架钢琴，那是我主人给她的礼物，她明天会跟他一块儿 回来。”

那位管家奶奶看见嘉丁纳先生为人那么随和，便跟他有问有答。雷诺奶奶非常乐意谈到 她主人兄妹俩，这或者是由于为他们感到骄傲，或者是由于和他们交情深厚。

“你主人每年在彭伯里待的日子多吗？”

“并没有我所盼望的那么多，先生，他每年大概可以在这儿待上半年；达西小姐总是在 这儿歇夏。”

伊丽莎白心想：“除非到拉姆斯盖特去就不来了。”

“要是你主人结了婚，你见到他的时候就会多些。”

“是的，先生；不过我不知道这件事几时才能如愿。我也不知道哪家小姐配得上他。”

嘉丁纳夫妇都笑了。伊丽莎白不由得说，“你会这样想，真使他太有面子了。”

管家奶奶说：“我说的全是真话，认识他的人都是这样说，”伊丽莎白觉得这话实在讲 得有些过分。只听得那管家奶奶又说道：“我一辈子没听过他一句重话，从他四岁起，我就 跟他在一起了。”伊丽莎白听得更是惊奇。

这句褒奖的话说得最出人意料，也叫她最难想象。她早就断定达西是个脾气不好的人， 今日乍听此话，不禁引起了她深切的注意。她很想再多听一些。幸喜她舅舅又开口说道：

“当得起这样恭维的人，实在没有几个。你真是运气好，碰上了这样一个好主人。”

“你真说得是，先生，我自己也知道运气好。我就是走遍天下，再也不会碰到一个更好 的主人。我常说，小时候脾气好，长大了脾气也会好；他从小就是个脾气最乖、肚量最大的 孩子。”

伊丽莎白禁不住瞪起眼来看她。她心里想：“达西当真是这样一个人吗？”

“他父亲是个了不起的人，”嘉丁纳太太说。

“太太，你说得是，他的确是个了不起的人；他独生子完全象他一样──也象他那样体 贴穷苦人。”

伊丽莎白一直听下去，先是奇怪，继而怀疑，最后又极想再多听一些，可是雷诺奶奶再 也想不出别的话来引起她的兴趣。她谈到画像，谈到房间大小，谈到家具的价格，可是她都 不爱听。嘉丁纳先生觉得，这个管家奶奶所以要过甚其辞地夸奖她自己的主人，无非是出于 家人的偏见，这倒也使他听得很有趣，于是马上又谈到这个话题上来了。她一面起劲地谈到 他的许多优点，一面领着他们走上大楼梯。

“他是个开明的庄主，又是个最好的主人；”她说，“他不象目前一般撒野的青年，一 心只为自己打算。没有一个佃户或佣人不称赞他。有些人说他傲慢；可是我从来没看到过他 有哪一点傲慢的地方。据我猜想，他只是不象一般青年人那样爱说话罢了。”

“他被你说得多么可爱！”伊丽莎白想道。

她舅母一边走，一边轻轻地说：“只听到说他的好话，可是他对待我们那位可怜的朋友 却是那种样子，好象与事实不大符合。”

“我们可能是受到蒙蔽了。”

“这不大可能；我们的根据太可靠了。”

他们走到楼上那个宽敞的穿堂，就给领进一间漂亮的起坐间，这起坐间新近才布置起 来，比楼下的许多房间还要精致和清新，据说那是刚刚收拾起来专供达西小姐享用的，因为 去年她在彭伯里看中了这间屋子。

“他千真万确是一个好哥哥，”伊丽莎白一面说，一面走到一个窗户跟前。

雷诺奶奶估计达西小姐一走进这间屋子，将会怎样高兴。她说：“他一向就是这样，凡 是能使他妹妹高兴的事情，他马上办到。他从来没有一桩事不依她。”

剩下来只有画室和两三间主要的寝室要指给他们看了。

画室里陈列着许多优美的油画，可惜伊丽莎白对艺术方面完全是外行，但觉这些画好象 在楼下都已经看到过，于是她宁可掉过头去看看达西小姐所画的几张粉笔画，因为这些画的 题材一般都比较耐人寻味，而且比较容易看得懂。

画室里都是家族的画像，陌生人看了不会感到兴趣。伊丽莎白走来走去，专门去找那个 面熟的人的画像；她终于看到了有张画像非常象达西先生，只见他脸上的笑容正象他从前看 起来的时候那种笑容。她在这幅画像跟前站了几分钟，欣赏得出了神，临出画室之前，又走 回去看了一下。雷诺奶奶告诉他们说，这张画像还是他父亲在世的时候画的。

伊丽莎白不禁对画里那个人立刻起了一阵亲切之感，即使从前她跟他见面最多的时候， 她对他也从来没有过这种感觉。我们不应当小看了雷诺奶奶对她主人的这种称赞。什么样的 称赞会比一个聪明的下人的称赞更来得宝贵呢？她认为他无论是作为一个兄长，一个庄主， 一个家主，都一手操纵着多少人的幸福；他能够给人家多少快乐，又能够给人家多少痛苦； 他可以行多少善，又可以作多少恶。那个管家奶奶所提出的每一件事情，都足心说明他品格 的优良。她站在他的画像面前只觉得他一双眼睛在盯着她看，她不由得想起了他对她的钟 情，于是一阵从来没有过的感激之情油然而生，她一记起他钟情的殷切，便不再去计较他求 爱的唐突了。

凡是可以公开参观的地方，他们都走遍了，然后走下楼来，告别了管家奶奶，管家奶奶 便吩咐一个园丁在大厅门口迎接他们。

他们穿过草地，走向河边，伊丽莎白这时候又掉过头来看了一直，舅父母也都停住了脚 步，哪知道她舅舅正想估量一下这房子的建筑年代，忽然看到屋主人从一条通往马厩的大路 上走了过来。

他们只相隔二十码路光景，他这样突然出现，叫人家简直来不及躲避。顷刻之间，四只 眼睛碰在一起，两个人脸上都涨得血红。只见主人吃惊非凡，竟楞在那儿一动不动，但是他 立刻定了一定心，走到他们面前来，跟伊丽莎白说话，语气之间即使不能算是十分镇静，至 少十分有礼貌。

伊丽莎白早就不由自主地走开了，可是见他既然已经走上前来，她便不得不停住脚步， 又窘又羞地接受他的问候。再说舅父母，他们即使一见了他还认不出是他，或是明明看出他 和刚才那幅画像有相似的地方，却还看不出他就是达西先生，至少看看那个园丁眼见主人归 来而惊奇万状的神气，也应该立刻明白了。舅父母看到他在跟他们的外甥女儿谈话，便稍稍 站得远一点。他客客气气地问候她家里人的平安，她却诧异慌张得不敢抬起眼睛来朝他脸上 看一眼，简直不知道自己回答了他几句什么话。他的态度跟他们俩上一次分手的时候完全两 样，这使她感到惊奇，因此他每说一句话都使她越发觉得窘；她脑子里左思右想，觉得闯到 这儿来被人家发现，真是有失体统，这短短的几分钟竟成了她生平最难挨的一段光阴。他也 不见得比她从容，说话的声调也不象往常那么镇定。他问她是几时从浪搏恩出发，在德比郡 待了多久，诸如此类的话问了又问，而且问得很是慌张，这足以说明他是怎样的心神错乱。

最后他好象已经无话可说，默默无言地站了几分钟，突然又定了一下心，告辞而去。

舅父母这才走到她跟前，说他的仪表叫他们很是仰慕，伊丽莎白满怀心事，一个字也没 听进去，只是默默无言地跟着他们走。她真是说不出的羞愧和懊恼。她这次上这儿来，真是 天下最不幸、最失算的事。他会觉得多么奇怪！以他这样傲慢的一个人，又会怎样瞧不起这 件事！她这次好象是重新自己送上门来。天哪，她为什么要来？或者说，他怎么偏偏就出人 意料地早一天赶回家来？他们只要早走十分钟，就会走得远远的叫他看不见了；他显然是刚 巧来到，刚巧跳下马背或是走出马车。想起了方才见面时那种别扭的情形，她脸上不禁红了 又红。他的态度完全和从前两样了──这是怎么回事呢？他居然还会走上前来跟她说话，光 是这一点，就叫人够惊奇的了；何况他出言吐语，以及问候她家里人的平安，又是那么彬彬 有礼！这次邂逅而遇，他的态度竟这般谦恭，谈吐竟这般柔和，她真是从来也没有见过。上 次他在罗新斯花园里交给她那封信的时候，他那种措词跟今天成了怎样的对比！她不知道如 何想法才好，也不知道怎样去解释这种情景。

他们现在已经走到河边一条美丽的小径上，地面逐渐低下去，眼前的风光便越发显得壮 丽，树林的景色也越发显得幽雅，他们慢慢地向前走，舅父母沿途一再招呼伊丽莎白欣赏如 此这般的景色，伊丽莎白虽然也随口答应，把眼睛朝着他们指定的方向张望一下，可是她好 久都辨别不出一景一物，简直无心去看。她一心只想着彭伯里大厦的一个角落里，不管是哪 一个角落，只要是达西先生现在待在那儿的地方。她真起知道他这时候在想些什么，他心目 中怎样看待她，他是否会冒天下之大不韪，依旧对她有好感。他也许只是自以为心头一无牵 挂，所以对她特别客气，可是听他说话的声调，自有一种说不出的意味，又不象是一无牵挂 的样子。她不知道他见了她是痛苦多于快乐，还是快乐多于痛苦，可是看他那副样子，决不 象是心神镇定。

后来舅父母怪她怎么心不在焉，这才提醒了她，觉得应该装得象个样子。

他们走进树林，踏上山坡，跟这一湾溪流暂时告别。从树林的空隙间望出去，可以看到 山谷中各处的景色。对面一座座小山，有些小山上都长满了整片的树林，蜿蜒曲折的溪流又 不时映入眼帘。嘉丁纳先生想在整个园林里兜个圈子，可是又怕走不动。园丁带着得意的笑 容告诉他们说，兜一圈有十英里路呢。这事情只得作罢，他们便沿着平常的途径东兜西转， 过了好一会儿工夫，才在悬崖上的小林子里下了坡，又来到河边，这是河道最狭的一部分。 他们从一座简陋的小桥上过了河，只见这座小桥和周围的景色很是调和。这地方比他们所到 过的地方要朴素些。山谷到了这儿也变成了一条小夹道，只能容纳这一湾溪流和一条小径， 小径上灌木夹道，参差不齐。伊丽莎白满想循着曲径去探幽寻胜；可是一过了桥，眼见得离 开住宅已经那么远，不长于走路的嘉丁纳太太已经走不动了，一心只想快一些上马车。外甥 女只得依从她，大家便在河对岸抄着近路向住宅那边走。他们走得很慢，因为嘉丁纳先生很 喜欢钓鱼，平常却很少能够过瘾，这会儿看见河面上常常有鳟鱼出现，便又跟园丁谈鱼谈上 了劲，因此时常站着不动。他们就这样慢慢溜达，不料又吃了一惊，尤其是伊丽莎白，她几 乎诧异得跟刚才完全没有两样。原来他们又看见达西先生向他们这边走来，而且快要来到跟 前了。这一带的小路不象对岸那样隐蔽，因此他们隔得很远便可以看见他。不过伊丽莎白不 管怎么诧异，至少比刚刚那次见面有准备得多，因此她便下定决心；如果他当真要来跟他们 碰头，她便索性放得镇定些跟他攀谈一番。她开头倒以为他也许会转到别的一条小道上去。 她所以会有这种想法，只因为道儿拐弯的时候，他的身影被遮住了，他们看不见他。可是刚 一拐弯，他马上便出现在他们面前。她偷偷一看，只见他正象刚才一样，没有一点儿失礼的 地方，于是她也仿效着他那彬彬有礼的样子，开始赞赏这地方的美丽风光，可是她刚刚开口 说了几声“动人”、“妩媚”，心里又起了一个不愉快的念头。她想，她这样赞美彭伯里， 不是会叫人家曲解吗？想到这里，她不禁又红了脸，一声不响。

嘉丁纳太太站在稍微后面一点；正当伊丽莎白默不作声的时候，达西却要求她赏个脸， 把她这两位亲友给他介绍一下。他这样的礼貌周到，真是完全出乎她的意料；想当初他向她 求婚的时候，他竟那样傲慢，看不起她的某些亲友，而他现在所要求介绍的却正是这些亲 友，相形之下，她简直忍不住要笑出来。她想：“要是他知道了这两位是什么样的人，他不 知会怎样吃惊呢！他现在大概把他们错看作上流人了。”

不过她还是立刻替他介绍了；她一面跟他说明这两位是她的至亲，一面偷偷地瞟了他一 眼，看他是不是受得了。她想他也许会撒腿就跑，避开这些丢脸的朋友。他弄明白了他们的 亲戚关系以后，显然很吃惊。不过他总算没给吓坏，非但不走开，后面陪了他们一块儿走回 去，又跟嘉丁纳先生攀谈起来。伊丽莎白自然又是高兴，又是得意。她可以让他知道，她也 有几个不丢脸的亲戚，这真叫她快慰。她十分留心地听着他跟嘉丁纳先生谈话，幸喜他舅父 的举止谈吐，处处都足以叫人看出他颇有见识，趣味高尚，风度优雅。他们不久就谈到钓 鱼，她听见达西先生非常客气地跟他说，他既然住在邻近，只要不走，随时都可以来钓鱼， 同时又答应借钓具给他，又指给他看，这条河里通常哪些地方鱼最多。嘉丁纳太太跟伊丽莎 白挽着手走，对她做了个眼色，表示十分惊奇。伊丽莎白没有说什么，可是心里却得意极 了，因为这番殷勤当然都是为了讨好她一个人。不过她还是极端诧异；她一遍遍地问自己： “他的为人怎么变得这么快？这是由于什么原因？他不见得是为了我，看在我的面上，才把 态度放得这样温和吧？不见得因为我在汉斯福骂了他一顿，就会使他这样面目一新吧？我看 他不见得还会爱我。”

他们就这样两个女的在前，两个男的在后，走了好一会儿。后来为了要仔细欣赏一些稀 奇的水草，便各各分开，走到河边，等到恢复原来位置的时候，前后次序就改变了。原来嘉 丁纳太太因为一上午走累了，觉得伊丽莎白的臂膀支持不住她的重量，还是挽着自己丈夫走 舒服些。于是达西先生便代替了她的位置，和她外甥女儿并排走。两人先是沉默了一阵，后 来还是小姐先开口说话。她想跟他说明一下，这一次他们是事先打听他不在家然后再到这儿 来游览的，因为她一开始就谈起他这次回来非常出人意料。她接下去说：“因为你的管家奶 奶告诉我们，你一定要到明天才回来；我们离开巴克威尔以前，就打听到你不会一下子回到 乡下来。”他承认这一切都是事实，又说，因为要找帐房有事，所以比那批同来的人早来了 几个钟头。接着又说：“他们明天一大早就会和我见面，他们中间也有你认识的人，彬格莱 先生和他的姐妹们都来了。”

伊丽莎白只稍微点了一下头。她立刻回想到他们俩上一次提到彬格莱时的情形；从他的 脸色看来，他心里这时候也在想着上一回的情形。

歇了片刻，他又接下去说：“这些人里面，有个人特别想要认识你，那就是舍妹。我想 趁你在蓝白屯的时候，介绍她跟你认识认识，不知道你是否肯赏脸，是否认为我太冒昧？”

这个要求真使她受宠若惊；她不知道应该答应才好。她立刻感觉到，达西小姐所以要认 识她，无非是出于他哥哥的怂恿；只要想到这一点，就足够叫她满意了。她看到他虽然对她 不满，可是并没有因此就真的对她怀着恶感，心里觉得很快慰。

他们俩默不作声地往前走，各人在想各人的心思。伊丽莎白感到不安；这件事太不近情 理了；可是她觉得又得意，又高兴。他想要把妹妹介绍和她认识，这真是她了不起的面子。 他们立刻就走到嘉丁纳夫妇前头去了；当他们走到马车跟前的时候，嘉丁纳夫妇还离开他们 好一段路呢。

他请她到屋子里去坐坐，她说并不累，两个人便一块儿站在草地上。在这种时候，双方 应当有多少话可以谈，不作声可真不象样。她想要说话，可是什么话都想不起来。最后她想 起了自己正在旅行，两个人便大谈其马特洛克和鸽谷的景物。然而时间过得真慢，她舅母也 走得真慢，这场知心的密谈还没结束，她却早已心也慌了，话也完了。嘉丁纳夫妇赶上来的 时候，达西先生再三请大家一块儿进屋子里去休息一下，可是客人们谢绝了，大家极有礼貌 地告辞分手。达西先生扶着两位女客上了车。直到马车开驶，伊丽莎白还目送他慢慢儿走进 屋去。

舅父母现在开始评长论短了；夫妇俩都说他的人品比他们所料想的不知要好多少。舅父 说：“他的举止十分优雅，礼貌也极其周到，而且丝毫不搭架子。”

舅母说：“他的确有点儿高高在上的样子，不过只是风度上稍微有这么一点儿罢了，并 不叫人讨厌。现在我真觉得那位管家奶奶的话说得一点不错：虽然有些人说他傲慢，我可完 全看不出来。”

“他竟那样款待我们，真是万万料想不到。这不仅是客气而是真正的殷勤；其实他用不 到这样殷勤，他跟伊丽莎白的交情是很浮浅的。”

舅母说：“丽萃，他当然比不上韦翰那么漂亮，或者可以说，他不象韦翰那样谈笑风 生，因为他的容貌十分端庄。可是你怎么会跟我们说他十分讨厌呢？”

伊丽莎白竭力为自己辨解，她说她那次在肯特郡见他时，就比以前对他有好感，又说， 她从来没有看见过他象今天上午那么和蔼可亲。

舅父说：“不过，他那么殷勤客气，也许靠不大住，这些贵人大都如此；他请我常常去 钓鱼，我也不能信他的话，也许有一天他会改变了主意，不许我进他的庄园。”

伊丽莎白觉得他们完全误解了他的性格，可是并没说出口来。

嘉丁纳太太接着说：“从我们看到他的一些情形来说，我真想象不出，他竟会那样狠心 地对待可怜的韦翰。这人看上去心地不坏。他说起话来，嘴上的表情倒很讨人喜欢。至于他 脸上的表情，的确有些尊严，不过人家也不会因此就说他心肠不好。只是带我们去参观的那 个管家奶奶，倒真把他的性格说得天花乱坠。有几次我几乎忍不住要笑出声来。不过，我看 他一定是位很慷慨的主人；在一个佣人的眼睛里看来，一切的德性就在于这一点上面。”

伊丽莎白听到这里，觉得应该替达西说几句公道话，辨明他并没有亏待韦翰；她便小心 翼翼地把事情的原委说给舅父母听。她说，据达西在肯特郡的有些亲友，他们曾告诉她，他 的行为和人家所传说的情形大有出入，他的为人决不象哈福德郡的人们所想象的那么荒谬， 韦翰的为人也决不象哈福德郡的人们所想象的那么厚道。为了证实这一点，她又把他们两人 之间银钱往来上的事情，一五一十地讲了出来，虽然没有指明这话是谁讲出来的，可是她断 定这些话很可靠。

这番话使嘉丁纳太太听得既感惊奇，又极担心，只是大家现在已经走到从前她喜爱的那 个地方，于是她一切的心思都云散烟消，完全沉醉在甜蜜的回忆里面。她把这周围一切有趣 的处所一一指给她丈夫看，根本无心想到别的事上面去。虽然一上午的步行已经使她感到疲 倦，可是一吃过饭，她又动身去探访故友旧交。这一晚过得真有意思，正所谓：连年怨阔 别，一朝喜重逢。

至于伊丽莎白，白天里所发生的种种事情对她实在太有趣了，她实在没有心思去结交任 何新朋友；她只是一心一意地在想，达西先生今天为什么那样礼貌周全，尤其使她诧异的 是，他为什么要把他妹妹介绍给她。

<- ->

Chapter II of Volume III (Chap. 44)

ELIZABETH had settled it that Mr. Darcy would bring his sister to visit her the very day after her reaching Pemberley; and was consequently resolved not to be out of sight of the inn the whole of that morning. But her conclusion was false; for on the very morning after their own arrival at Lambton, these visitors came. They had been walking about the place with some of their new friends, and were just returned to the inn to dress themselves for dining with the same family, when the sound of a carriage drew them to a window, and they saw a gentleman and lady in a curricle, driving up the street. Elizabeth, immediately recognising the livery, guessed what it meant, and imparted no small degree of surprise to her relations by acquainting them with the honour which she expected. Her uncle and aunt were all amazement; and the embarrassment of her manner as she spoke, joined to the circumstance itself, and many of the circumstances of the preceding day, opened to them a new idea on the business. Nothing had ever suggested it before, but they now felt that there was no other way of accounting for such attentions from such a quarter than by supposing a partiality for their niece. While these newly-born notions were passing in their heads, the perturbation of Elizabeth's feelings was every moment increasing. She was quite amazed at her own discomposure; but amongst other causes of disquiet, she dreaded lest the partiality of the brother should have said too much in her favour; and more than commonly anxious to please, she naturally suspected that every power of pleasing would fail her.

She retreated from the window, fearful of being seen; and as she walked up and down the room, endeavouring to compose herself, saw such looks of enquiring surprise in her uncle and aunt as made every thing worse.

Miss Darcy and her brother appeared, and this formidable introduction took place. With astonishment did Elizabeth see that her new acquaintance was at least as much embarrassed as herself. Since her being at Lambton, she had heard that Miss Darcy was exceedingly proud; but the observation of a very few minutes convinced her that she was only exceedingly shy. She found it difficult to obtain even a word from her beyond a monosyllable.

Miss Darcy was tall, and on a larger scale than Elizabeth; and, though little more than sixteen, her figure was formed, and her appearance womanly and graceful. She was less handsome than her brother, but there was sense and good humour in her face, and her manners were perfectly unassuming and gentle. Elizabeth, who had expected to find in her as acute and unembarrassed an observer as ever Mr. Darcy had been, was much relieved by discerning such different feelings.

They had not been long together before Darcy told her that Bingley was also coming to wait on her; and she had barely time to express her satisfaction, and prepare for such a visitor, when Bingley's quick step was heard on the stairs, and in a moment he entered the room. All Elizabeth's anger against him had been long done away; but, had she still felt any, it could hardly have stood its ground against the unaffected cordiality with which he expressed himself on seeing her again. He enquired in a friendly, though general way, after her family, and looked and spoke with the same good-humoured ease that he had ever done.

To Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner he was scarcely a less interesting personage than to herself. They had long wished to see him. The whole party before them, indeed, excited a lively attention. The suspicions which had just arisen, of Mr. Darcy and their niece, directed their observation towards each with an earnest, though guarded, enquiry; and they soon drew from those enquiries the full conviction that one of them at least knew what it was to love. Of the lady's sensations they remained a little in doubt; but that the gentleman was overflowing with admiration was evident enough.

Elizabeth, on her side, had much to do. She wanted to ascertain the feelings of each of her visitors, she wanted to compose her own, and to make herself agreeable to all; and in the latter object, where she feared most to fail, she was most sure of success, for those to whom she endeavoured to give pleasure were prepossessed in her favour. Bingley was ready, Georgiana was eager, and Darcy determined to be pleased.

In seeing Bingley, her thoughts naturally flew to her sister; and oh! how ardently did she long to know whether any of his were directed in a like manner. Sometimes she could fancy that he talked less than on former occasions, and once or twice pleased herself with the notion that as he looked at her, he was trying to trace a resemblance. But though this might be imaginary, she could not be deceived as to his behaviour to Miss Darcy, who had been set up as a rival of Jane. No look appeared on either side that spoke particular regard. Nothing occurred between them that could justify the hopes of his sister. On this point she was soon satisfied; and two or three little circumstances occurred ere they parted which, in her anxious interpretation, denoted a recollection of Jane not untinctured by tenderness, and a wish of saying more that might lead to the mention of her, had he dared. He observed to her, at a moment when the others were talking together, and in a tone which had something of real regret, that it "was a very long time since he had had the pleasure of seeing her --" and, before she could reply, he added, "It is above eight months. We have not met since the 26th of November, when we were all dancing together at Netherfield."

Elizabeth was pleased to find his memory so exact; and he afterwards took occasion to ask her, when unattended to by any of the rest, whether all her sisters were at Longbourn. There was not much in the question, nor in the preceding remark, but there was a look and manner which gave them meaning.

It was not often that she could turn her eyes on Mr. Darcy himself; but, whenever she did catch a glimpse, she saw an expression of general complaisance, and in all that he said she heard an accent so far removed from hauteur or disdain of his companions, as convinced her that the improvement of manners which she had yesterday witnessed, however temporary its existence might prove, had at least outlived one day. When she saw him thus seeking the acquaintance and courting the good opinion of people, with whom any intercourse a few months ago would have been a disgrace; when she saw him thus civil, not only to herself, but to the very relations whom he had openly disdained, and recollected their last lively scene in Hunsford Parsonage, the difference, the change was so great, and struck so forcibly on her mind, that she could hardly restrain her astonishment from being visible. Never, even in the company of his dear friends at Netherfield, or his dignified relations at Rosings, had she seen him so desirous to please, so free from self-consequence or unbending reserve, as now, when no importance could result from the success of his endeavours, and when even the acquaintance of those to whom his attentions were addressed would draw down the ridicule and censure of the ladies both of Netherfield and Rosings.

Their visitors staid with them above half an hour, and when they arose to depart, Mr. Darcy called on his sister to join him in expressing their wish of seeing Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner and Miss Bennet to dinner at Pemberley before they left the country. Miss Darcy, though with a diffidence which marked her little in the habit of giving invitations, readily obeyed. Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece, desirous of knowing how she, whom the invitation most concerned, felt disposed as to its acceptance, but Elizabeth had turned away her head. Presuming, however, that this studied avoidance spoke rather a momentary embarrassment, than any dislike of the proposal, and seeing in her husband, who was fond of society, a perfect willingness to accept it, she ventured to engage for her attendance, and the day after the next was fixed on.

Bingley expressed great pleasure in the certainty of seeing Elizabeth again, having still a great deal to say to her, and many enquiries to make after all their Hertfordshire friends. Elizabeth, construing all this into a wish of hearing her speak of her sister, was pleased; and on this account, as well as some others, found herself, when their visitors left them, capable of considering the last half hour with some satisfaction, though while it was passing the enjoyment of it had been little. Eager to be alone, and fearful of enquiries or hints from her uncle and aunt, she staid with them only long enough to hear their favourable opinion of Bingley, and then hurried away to dress.

But she had no reason to fear Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner's curiosity; it was not their wish to force her communication. It was evident that she was much better acquainted with Mr. Darcy than they had before any idea of; it was evident that he was very much in love with her. They saw much to interest, but nothing to justify enquiry.

Of Mr. Darcy it was now a matter of anxiety to think well; and, as far as their acquaintance reached, there was no fault to find. They could not be untouched by his politeness, and, had they drawn his character from their own feelings and his servant's report, without any reference to any other account, the circle in Hertfordshire to which he was known would not have recognised it for Mr. Darcy. There was now an interest, however, in believing the housekeeper; and they soon became sensible that the authority of a servant who had known him since he was four years old, and whose own manners indicated respectability, was not to be hastily rejected. Neither had any thing occurred in the intelligence of their Lambton friends that could materially lessen its weight. They had nothing to accuse him of but pride; pride he probably had, and if not, it would certainly be imputed by the inhabitants of a small market-town where the family did not visit. It was acknowledged, however, that he was a liberal man, and did much good among the poor.

With respect to Wickham, the travellers soon found that he was not held there in much estimation; for though the chief of his concerns with the son of his patron were imperfectly understood, it was yet a well known fact that on his quitting Derbyshire he had left many debts behind him, which Mr. Darcy afterwards discharged.

As for Elizabeth, her thoughts were at Pemberley this evening more than the last; and the evening, though as it passed it seemed long, was not long enough to determine her feelings towards one in that mansion; and she lay awake two whole hours endeavouring to make them out. She certainly did not hate him. No; hatred had vanished long ago, and she had almost as long been ashamed of ever feeling a dislike against him that could be so called. The respect created by the conviction of his valuable qualities, though at first unwillingly admitted, had for some time ceased to be repugnant to her feelings; and it was now heightened into somewhat of a friendlier nature by the testimony so highly in his favour, and bringing forward his disposition in so amiable a light, which yesterday had produced. But above all, above respect and esteem, there was a motive within her of good will which could not be overlooked. It was gratitude. -- Gratitude, not merely for having once loved her, but for loving her still well enough to forgive all the petulance and acrimony of her manner in rejecting him, and all the unjust accusations accompanying her rejection. He who, she had been persuaded, would avoid her as his greatest enemy, seemed, on this accidental meeting, most eager to preserve the acquaintance, and without any indelicate display of regard, or any peculiarity of manner, where their two selves only were concerned, was soliciting the good opinion of her friends, and bent on making her known to his sister. Such a change in a man of so much pride excited not only astonishment but gratitude -- for to love, ardent love, it must be attributed; and as such, its impression on her was of a sort to be encouraged, as by no means unpleasing, though it could not be exactly defined. She respected, she esteemed, she was grateful to him; she felt a real interest in his welfare; and she only wanted to know how far she wished that welfare to depend upon herself, and how far it would be for the happiness of both that she should employ the power, which her fancy told her she still possessed, of bringing on the renewal of his addresses.

It had been settled in the evening, between the aunt and niece, that such a striking civility as Miss Darcy's, in coming to them on the very day of her arrival at Pemberley -- for she had reached it only to a late breakfast -- ought to be imitated, though it could not be equalled, by some exertion of politeness on their side; and, consequently, that it would be highly expedient to wait on her at Pemberley the following morning. They were, therefore, to go. -- Elizabeth was pleased, though, when she asked herself the reason, she had very little to say in reply.

Mr. Gardiner left them soon after breakfast. The fishing scheme had been renewed the day before, and a positive engagement made of his meeting some of the gentlemen at Pemberley by noon.伊丽莎白料定达西先生的妹妹一到彭伯里，达西先生隔天就会带着她来拜访她，因此决 定那天整个上午都不离开旅馆，至多在附近走走。可是她完全猜错了，原来她舅父母到达蓝 白屯的当天上午，那批客人就到了彭伯里。他们到了蓝白屯的，便跟着几个新朋友到各处去 溜达了一转，刚刚回到旅馆去换衣服，以便到一家朋友那里去吃饭，忽然听到一阵马车声， 他们便走到窗口，只见一男一女，坐着一辆双轮马车，从大街上往这边来。伊丽莎白立刻就 认出了马车夫的号衣，心里有了数，于是告诉舅父母说，她就要有贵客光临。舅父母听了都 非常惊讶。他们看见她说起话来那么窘，再把眼前的事实和昨天种种情景前前后后想一想， 便对这件事有了一种新的看法。他们以前虽然完全蒙在鼓里，没有看出达西先生爱上了他们 的外甥女儿，可是他们现在觉得一定是这么回事，否则他这百般殷勤就无法解释了。他们脑 子里不断地转着这些新的念头，伊丽莎白本人也不禁越来越心慌意乱。她奇怪自己怎么会这 样坐立不安。她前思后想，很是焦急，怕的是达西先生为了爱她缘故，会在他妹妹面前把她 捧得太过分；她愈是想要讨人喜欢，便愈是怀疑自己没有讨人喜欢的本领。

她为了怕让舅父母看见，便打从窗前退缩回来，在房间里踱来踱去，竭力装出心神镇定 的样子，只见舅父母神色诧异，这可更糟了。

达西兄妹终于走进了旅馆，大家郑重其事地介绍了一番，伊丽莎白看到达西小姐也和自 己同样显得不好意思，不禁颇感惊奇。自从她来到蓝白屯以来，总是听说达西小姐为人非常 傲慢，可是这会儿她只观察了她几分钟工夫，就断定她不过是过分羞怯畏缩。达西小姐只是 唯唯喏喏，此外你休想再逼得出她一句话来。

达西小姐身材很高，身段比伊丽莎白粗壮，她虽然才十六岁，可是已经发育完全，一举 一动都象大人，端庄大方。她抵不上她哥哥漂亮，可是她的脸蛋儿长得聪明有趣，仪表又谦 和文雅。伊丽莎白本以为她看起人来也象达西一样尖酸刻薄，不留情面，现在见她并不如 此，倒放下了心。

他们见面不久，达西先生就告诉伊丽莎白说，彬格莱也要来拜访她；她正要说一声不胜 荣幸，可是话未出口，就听见彬格莱先生上楼梯的急促的脚步声，一刹那工夫，他就进来 了。伊丽莎白本来已经对他心平气和，纵使余怒未消，只要看他这次来访，情恳意切，喜庆 重逢，这般情景便使得她有气也变成无气了。他亲亲切切地问候她全家安好，虽然只说了几 句寻常话，可是他的容貌谈吐，却完全和从前一样安详愉快。

嘉丁纳夫妇也和她有同感，认为他是个耐人寻味的人物。他们早就想见见他。眼前这些 人确实引起了他们极大的兴趣。他们因为怀疑达西先生跟他们外甥女儿的关系，便禁不住偷 偷仔细观察双方的情形，观察的结果，他们立刻确定两个人中间至少有一个已经尝到了恋爱 的滋味。小姐的心思一时还不能断定，可是先生方面显然是情意绵绵。

伊丽莎白忙于应付。她既要明白在场宾客中每个人对她观感如何，又要确定她自己对人 家的观感如何，还要搏得大家的好感。她最怕不能博得大家的好感，可是效果偏偏非常好， 因为她要讨好的那些人，未来之前都已对她怀着好感。彬格莱存心要和她交好，乔治安娜极 想和她要好，达西非要讨她的好不可。

看到了彬格莱，她一切的念头自然都转到自己姐姐身上去了，她多么想要知道他是不是 也同她一样，会想到她姐姐！她有时觉得他比从前说话说得少了。不过有一两次，当他看着 她的时候，她又觉得他竭力想在她身上看出一点和姐姐相似的地方。这也许是她自己的凭空 假想，不过有一件事她可看得很真切：人家都说达西小姐是吉英的情敌，其实彬格莱先生对 达西小姐并没有什么情意。他们两人之间看不出有什么特别钟情的地方。无论什么地方，都 不能证明彬格莱小姐的愿望一定会实现。伊丽莎白立刻就觉得自己这种想法颇近情理。宾客 们临走以前，又发生了两三件小事，伊丽莎白因为爱姐心切，便认为为两三件小事足以说明 彬格莱先生对吉英依然旧情难忘，而且他还想多攀谈一会儿，以便谈到吉英身上去，只可惜 他胆量甚小，未敢如此。他只有趁着别人在一起谈话时，才用一种万分遗憾的语气跟她说： “我和她好久不曾相见，真是福薄缘浅。”她还没有来得及回他的话，他又说道：“有八个 多月不见面了。我们是十一月二十六日分别的，那一次我们大家都在尼日斐花园跳舞。”

伊丽莎白见他对往事记得这么清楚，很是高兴；后来他又趁着别人不在意的时候，向她 问起她姐妹们现在是不是全在浪搏恩。这前前后后的一些话，本身并没有什么深意，可是说 话人的神情态度，却大可玩味。

她虽然不能常常向达西先生顾盼，可是她只消随时瞥他一眼，就看见他脸上总是那么亲 切，她听他谈吐之间既没有丝毫的高傲习气，也没有半点蔑视她亲戚的意味，于是她心里不 由得想道：昨天亲眼看到他作风大有改进，那即使是一时的改变，至少也保持到了今天。几 个月以前他认为和这些人打交道有失身份，如今他却这样乐于结交他们，而且要搏得他们的 好感；她看到他不仅对她自己礼貌周全，甚至对那些他曾经声言看不入眼的亲戚们。礼貌也 颇周全。上次他在汉斯福牧师家里向她求婚的那一幕，还历历如在目前，如今对比起来，真 是前后判若两人。这种种情形，实在使她激动得太厉害，使她几乎禁不住把心里的惊奇流露 到脸上来。她从来没见过他这样一心要讨好别人，无论在尼日斐花园和他那些好朋友们在一 起的时候，或是在罗新斯跟他那些高贵的亲戚在一起的时候，也不曾象现在这样虚怀若谷， 有说有笑，何况他这样的热情并不能增进他自己的体面，何况他现在殷勤招待的这些人，即 使跟他攀上了交情，也只会落得尼日花园和罗新斯的太太小姐们嘲笑指摘。

这些客人在他们这儿待了半个多钟头；临走的时候，达西叫他妹妹跟他一起向嘉丁纳夫 妇和班纳特小姐表示，希望他们在离开这儿以前，上彭伯里去吃顿便饭。达西小姐虽然对于 邀请客人还不大习惯，显得有些畏畏缩缩，可是她却立刻照做了。于是嘉丁纳太太望着外甥 女儿，看她是不是愿意去，因为这次请客主要是为了她，不料伊丽莎白转过头去不响。嘉丁 纳太太认为这样假痴假呆是一时的羞怯，而不是不喜欢这次邀请；她又看看自己的丈夫：他 本来就是个爱交际的人，这会儿更显得完全愿意去的样子，于是她就大胆答应了日期订在后 天。

彬格莱表示十分高兴，因为他又可以多一次看到伊丽莎白的机会，他还有许多话要和她 谈，还要向她打听哈福德郡某些朋友的情况。伊丽莎白认为这一切都只是因为，他想从她嘴 里探听她姐姐的消息，因此心里很快活。凡此种种，虽然她当时倒并不怎么特别欢欣，可是 客人们走了以后，她一想起刚才那半个钟头的情景，就不禁得意非凡。她怕舅父母追三问 四，很想走开，所以她一听完他们把彬格莱赞扬了一番以后，便赶快去换衣服。

可是她没有 理由害怕嘉丁纳夫妇的好奇心，因为他们并不想强迫她讲出心里的话。她跟达西先生的交 情，显然不是他们以前所猜想的那种泛泛之交，他显然爱上了她，舅父母发现了许多蛛丝马 迹，可又实在不便过问。

他们现在一心只想到达西先生的好处。他们和他认识到现在为止，从他身上找不出半点 儿错处。他那样的客气，使他们不得不感动。要是他们光凭着自己的感想和那个管家奶奶的 报道来称道他的不人，而不参考任何其他资料，那么，哈福德郡那些认识他的人，简直辨别 不出这是讲的达西先生。大家现在都愿意去相信那个管家奶奶的话，因为她在主人四岁的那 年就来到他，当然深知主人的为人，加上她本身的举止也令人起敬，那就决不应该贸贸然把 她的话置若罔闻，何况根据蓝白屯的朋友们跟他们讲的情形来看，也觉得这位管家奶奶的话 没有什么不可靠的地方。达西除了傲慢之外，人家指摘不出他有任何错处。说到傲慢，他也 许果真有些傲慢，纵使他并不傲慢，那么，那个小镇上的居民们见他全家终年足迹不至，自 然也要说他傲慢。不过大家都公认他是个很大方的人，济苦救贫，慷慨解囊。

再说韦翰，他 们立刻就发觉他在这个地方并不十分受人器重；虽然大家不大明了他和他恩人的独生子之间 的主要关系，可是大家都知道他离开德比郡时曾经欠下了多少债务，后来都是达西先生替他 偿还的。

伊丽莎白这个晚上一心一意只想到彭伯里，比昨天晚上还要想得厉害。这虽然是一个漫 漫的长夜，可是她还是觉得不够长，因为彭伯里大厦里那个人弄得她心里千头万绪，她在床 上整整躺了两个钟头睡不着觉，左思右想，还弄不明白对他究竟是爱是憎。她当然不会恨 他。决不会的；恨早就消了。如果说她当真一度讨厌过他，她也早就为当初这种心情感到惭 愧。她既然认为他具有许多高尚的品质，自然就尊敬起他来，尽管她开头还不大愿意承认， 事实上早就因为尊敬他而不觉得他有丝毫讨厌的地方了。她现在又听到大家都说他的好话， 昨天她又亲眼看到了种种情形，看出他原来是个性格很柔顺的人，于是尊敬之外又添了几分 亲切，但是问题的关键还不在于她对他尊敬和器重，而在于她还存着一片好心好意，这一点 可不能忽略。她对他颇有几分感激之心。她所以感激他，不仅因为他曾经爱过她，而且因为 当初她虽然那么意气用事，斩钉截铁地拒绝过他，错怪过他，如今他却决不计较，反而依旧 爱她。她本以为他会恨她入骨，决不会再理睬她，可是这一次邂逅而遇，他却好象急不待缓 地要跟她重修旧好。提到他们俩人本身方面的事情，他虽然旧情难忘，可是语气神态之间， 却没有粗鄙怪癖的表现，只是竭力想要获得她亲友们的好感，而且真心诚意地要介绍她和他 的妹妹认识。这么傲慢的一个男人会一下子变得这样谦虚，这不仅叫人惊奇，也叫人感激， 这不能不归根于爱情，浓烈的爱情。她虽然不能千真万确地把这种爱情说出一个所以然来， 可是她决不觉得讨厌，而且还深深地给打动了心，觉得应该让这种爱情滋长下去。她既然尊 敬他，器重他，感激他，便免不了极其关心到他幸福；她相信自己依旧有本领叫他再来求 婚，问题只在于她是否应该放心大胆地施展出这副本领，以便达到双方的幸福。

晚上她和舅母商谈，觉得达西小姐那么客气，回到彭伯里已经是吃早饭的时候，却还当 天就赶来看她们，她们即使不能象她那样礼貌周全，至少也应该稍有礼貌，去回拜她一次。 最后她们认为，最好是明天一大早就上彭伯里去拜候她，她们决定就这么办。伊丽莎白很是 高兴，不过她只要问问自己为什么这样高兴，却又答不上来了。

吃过早饭以后，嘉丁纳先生马上就出去了，因为上一天他又重新跟人家谈到了钓鱼的 事，约定今天中午到彭伯里去和几位绅士碰头。

<- ->

Chapter III of Volume III (Chap. 45)

CONVINCED as Elizabeth now was that Miss Bingley's dislike of her had originated in jealousy, she could not help feeling how very unwelcome her appearance at Pemberley must be to her, and was curious to know with how much civility on that lady's side the acquaintance would now be renewed.

On reaching the house, they were shewn through the hall into the saloon, whose northern aspect rendered it delightful for summer. Its windows, opening to the ground, admitted a most refreshing view of the high woody hills behind the house, and of the beautiful oaks and Spanish chesnuts which were scattered over the intermediate lawn.

In this room they were received by Miss Darcy, who was sitting there with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, and the lady with whom she lived in London. Georgiana's reception of them was very civil; but attended with all that embarrassment which, though proceeding from shyness and the fear of doing wrong, would easily give to those who felt themselves inferior the belief of her being proud and reserved. Mrs. Gardiner and her niece, however, did her justice, and pitied her.

By Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, they were noticed only by a curtsey; and on their being seated, a pause, awkward as such pauses must always be, succeeded for a few moments. It was first broken by Mrs. Annesley, a genteel, agreeable looking woman, whose endeavour to introduce some kind of discourse proved her to be more truly well bred than either of the others; and between her and Mrs. Gardiner, with occasional help from Elizabeth, the conversation was carried on. Miss Darcy looked as if she wished for courage enough to join in it; and sometimes did venture a short sentence, when there was least danger of its being heard.

Elizabeth soon saw that she was herself closely watched by Miss Bingley, and that she could not speak a word, especially to Miss Darcy, without calling her attention. This observation would not have prevented her from trying to talk to the latter, had they not been seated at an inconvenient distance; but she was not sorry to be spared the necessity of saying much. Her own thoughts were employing her. She expected every moment that some of the gentlemen would enter the room. She wished, she feared, that the master of the house might be amongst them; and whether she wished or feared it most, she could scarcely determine. After sitting in this manner a quarter of an hour without hearing Miss Bingley's voice, Elizabeth was roused by receiving from her a cold enquiry after the health of her family. She answered with equal indifference and brevity, and the other said no more.

The next variation which their visit afforded was produced by the entrance of servants with cold meat, cake, and a variety of all the finest fruits in season; but this did not take place till after many a significant look and smile from Mrs. Annesley to Miss Darcy had been given, to remind her of her post. There was now employment for the whole party; for though they could not all talk, they could all eat; and the beautiful pyramids of grapes, nectarines, and peaches soon collected them round the table.

While thus engaged, Elizabeth had a fair opportunity of deciding whether she most feared or wished for the appearance of Mr. Darcy, by the feelings which prevailed on his entering the room; and then, though but a moment before she had believed her wishes to predominate, she began to regret that he came.

He had been some time with Mr. Gardiner, who, with two or three other gentlemen from the house, was engaged by the river, and had left him only on learning that the ladies of the family intended a visit to Georgiana that morning. No sooner did he appear, than Elizabeth wisely resolved to be perfectly easy and unembarrassed; -- a resolution the more necessary to be made, but perhaps not the more easily kept, because she saw that the suspicions of the whole party were awakened against them, and that there was scarcely an eye which did not watch his behaviour when he first came into the room. In no countenance was attentive curiosity so strongly marked as in Miss Bingley's, in spite of the smiles which overspread her face whenever she spoke to one of its objects; for jealousy had not yet made her desperate, and her attentions to Mr. Darcy were by no means over. Miss Darcy, on her brother's entrance, exerted herself much more to talk; and Elizabeth saw that he was anxious for his sister and herself to get acquainted, and forwarded, as much as possible, every attempt at conversation on either side. Miss Bingley saw all this likewise; and, in the imprudence of anger, took the first opportunity of saying, with sneering civility,

"Pray, Miss Eliza, are not the ----shire militia removed from Meryton? They must be a great loss to your family."

In Darcy's presence she dared not mention Wickham's name; but Elizabeth instantly comprehended that he was uppermost in her thoughts; and the various recollections connected with him gave her a moment's distress; but, exerting herself vigorously to repel the ill-natured attack, she presently answered the question in a tolerably disengaged tone. While she spoke, an involuntary glance shewed her Darcy with an heightened complexion, earnestly looking at her, and his sister overcome with confusion and unable to lift up her eyes. Had Miss Bingley known what pain she was then giving her beloved friend, she undoubtedly would have refrained from the hint; but she had merely intended to discompose Elizabeth, by bringing forward the idea of a man to whom she believed her partial, to make her betray a sensibility which might injure her in Darcy's opinion, and perhaps to remind the latter of all the follies and absurdities by which some part of her family were connected with that corps. Not a syllable had ever reached her of Miss Darcy's meditated elopement. To no creature had it been revealed, where secrecy was possible, except to Elizabeth; and from all Bingley's connections her brother was particularly anxious to conceal it, from that very wish which Elizabeth had long ago attributed to him, of their becoming hereafter her own. He had certainly formed such a plan, and without meaning that it should affect his endeavour to separate him from Miss Bennet, it is probable that it might add something to his lively concern for the welfare of his friend.

Elizabeth's collected behaviour, however, soon quieted his emotion; and as Miss Bingley, vexed and disappointed, dared not approach nearer to Wickham, Georgiana also recovered in time, though not enough to be able to speak any more. Her brother, whose eye she feared to meet, scarcely recollected her interest in the affair, and the very circumstance which had been designed to turn his thoughts from Elizabeth, seemed to have fixed them on her more, and more cheerfully.

Their visit did not continue long after the question and answer above-mentioned; and while Mr. Darcy was attending them to their carriage, Miss Bingley was venting her feelings in criticisms on Elizabeth's person, behaviour, and dress. But Georgiana would not join her. Her brother's recommendation was enough to ensure her favour: his judgment could not err, and he had spoken in such terms of Elizabeth as to leave Georgiana without the power of finding her otherwise than lovely and amiable. When Darcy returned to the saloon, Miss Bingley could not help repeating to him some part of what she had been saying to his sister.

"How very ill Eliza Bennet looks this morning, Mr. Darcy," she cried; "I never in my life saw any one so much altered as she is since the winter. She is grown so brown and coarse! Louisa and I were agreeing that we should not have known her again."

However little Mr. Darcy might have liked such an address, he contented himself with coolly replying that he perceived no other alteration than her being rather tanned -- no miraculous consequence of travelling in the summer.

"For my own part," she rejoined, "I must confess that I never could see any beauty in her. Her face is too thin; her complexion has no brilliancy; and her features are not at all handsome. Her nose wants character; there is nothing marked in its lines. Her teeth are tolerable, but not out of the common way; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called so fine, I never could perceive any thing extraordinary in them. They have a sharp, shrewish look, which I do not like at all; and in her air altogether, there is a self-sufficiency without fashion which is intolerable."

Persuaded as Miss Bingley was that Darcy admired Elizabeth, this was not the best method of recommending herself; but angry people are not always wise; and in seeing him at last look somewhat nettled, she had all the success she expected. He was resolutely silent however; and, from a determination of making him speak she continued,

"I remember, when we first knew her in Hertfordshire, how amazed we all were to find that she was a reputed beauty; and I particularly recollect your saying one night, after they had been dining at Netherfield, "She a beauty! -- I should as soon call her mother a wit." But afterwards she seemed to improve on you, and I believe you thought her rather pretty at one time."

"Yes," replied Darcy, who could contain himself no longer, "but that was only when I first knew her, for it is many months since I have considered her as one of the handsomest women of my acquaintance."

He then went away, and Miss Bingley was left to all the satisfaction of having forced him to say what gave no one any pain but herself.

Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth talked of all that had occurred during their visit, as they returned, except what had particularly interested them both. The looks and behaviour of every body they had seen were discussed, except of the person who had mostly engaged their attention. They talked of his sister, his friends, his house, his fruit, of every thing but himself; yet Elizabeth was longing to know what Mrs. Gardiner thought of him, and Mrs. Gardiner would have been highly gratified by her niece's beginning the subject.伊丽莎白现在认为，彬格莱小姐所以一向厌恶她，原因不外乎和她吃醋。她既然有了这 种想法，便不禁觉得这次到彭伯里去，彬格莱小姐一定不会欢迎她；尽管如此，她倒想看看 这一次旧雨重逢，那位小姐是否会多少顾全一些大体。

到了彭伯里的大厦，家人们就带着她们走过穿堂，进入客厅，只见客厅北面景色非常动 人，窗户外边是一片空地，屋后树林茂密，岗峦耸叠，草地上种满了美丽的橡树和西班牙栗 树，真是好一派爽心悦目的夏日风光。

达西小姐在这间屋子里接待她们，跟她一同来接她们的还有赫斯脱太太、彬格莱小姐， 以及那位在伦敦跟达西小姐住在一起的太太。乔治安娜对她们礼貌非常周全，只是态度颇不 自然，这固然是因为她有几分羞怯，生怕有失礼的地方，可是在那些自以为身份比她低的人 看来，便容易误会她为人傲慢矜持，幸亏嘉丁纳太太和她外甥女决不会错怪她反而还同情 她。

赫斯脱太太和彬格莱小姐只对她们行了个屈膝礼。她们坐定以后，宾主之间许久不曾交 谈，实在别扭。后来还是安涅斯雷太太第一个开口说话。这位太太是个和蔼可亲的大家闺 秀，你只要瞧她竭力想出话来攀谈，便可以知道她确实比另外两位有教养得多。全靠她同嘉 丁纳太太先攀谈起来，再加上伊丽莎白不时地插几句嘴助助兴，谈话才算没有冷场。达西小 姐好象想说话而又缺乏勇气，只是趁着人家听不见的时候支吾一两声，也总算难得。

伊丽莎白立刻发觉彬格莱小姐在仔细地看着她，注意她的一言一语，特别注意她跟达西 小姐攀谈。如果伊丽莎白跟达西小姐座位隔得很近，攀谈起来很方便，她决不会因为畏忌彬 格莱小姐而就不和达西小姐攀谈，可是既然毋须多谈，再加她自己也正心思重重，所以也并 不觉得遗憾。她时时刻刻都盼望着男客们一同进来，可是她虽然盼望，却又害怕，她究竟是 盼望得迫切，还是害怕得厉害，她自己也几乎说不上来。伊丽莎白就这样坐了一刻钟之久， 没有听到彬格莱小姐发表一言半语，后来忽然之间吓了一跳，原来是彬格莱小姐冷冰冰地问 候她家里人的安好。她也同样冷冷谈谈简简单单地敷衍了她几句，对方便也就不再开口。

她们来了不久，佣人们便送来了冷肉、点心、以及各种应时鲜果。本来达西小姐一直忘 了叫人端来，幸亏安涅斯雷太太频频向她做着眼色，装着微笑，方才提醒了她做主人的责 任。这一下大家都有事情可做了。虽然不是每个人都健谈，可是每个人都会吃；大家一看见 那大堆大堆美丽的葡萄、油桃和桃子，一下子就聚拢来围着桌子坐下。吃东西的时候，达西 先生走了进来，伊丽莎白便趁此辨别一下自己的心情，究竟是希望他在场，还是害怕他在 场。辨别的结果，虽然自以为盼望的心情多于害怕的心情，可是他进来了不到一分钟，她却 又认为他还是不进来的好。

且说达西原先同自己家里两三个人陪着嘉丁纳先生在河边钓鱼，后来一听到嘉丁纳太太 和她外甥女当天上午就要来拜望乔治安娜，便立刻离开了他们，回到家里来。伊丽莎白见他 走进来，便临机应变，下定决心，促使自己千万要表现得从容不迫，落落大方。她下定这个 决心，确实很必要，只可惜事实上不大容易做到，因为她看到全场的人都在怀疑他们俩；达 西一走进来，几乎没有一只眼睛不在注意着他的举止。虽然人人都有好奇心，可是谁也不象 彬格莱小姐那么露骨，她在她对他们两人中间随便哪一个谈起话来，还是满面笑容，这是因 为她还没有嫉妒到不择手段的地步，也没有对达西先生完全死心。达西小姐看见哥哥来了， 便尽量多说话；伊丽莎白看出达西极其盼望她跟他妹妹处熟起来，他还尽量促进她们双方多 多攀谈。彬格莱小姐把这些情形看不眼里，很是气愤，也就顾不得唐突，顾不得礼貌，一有 机会便冷言冷语地说：

“请问你，伊丽莎白小姐，麦里屯的民兵团不是开走了吗？府上一定觉得这是一个很大 的损失吧。”

她只是不敢当着达西的面明目张胆地提起韦翰的名字，可是伊丽莎白立刻懂得她指的就 是那个人，因此不禁想起过去跟他的一些来往，一时感到难过。这是一种恶意的攻击，伊丽 莎白非要狠狠地还击她一下不可，于是她立刻用一种满不在乎的声调回答了她那句话。她一 面说，一面不由自主地对达西望了一眼，只见达西涨红了脸，恳切地望着她，达西的妹妹更 是万分慌张，低头无语。彬格莱小姐如果早知道这种不三不四的话会使得她自己的意中人这 样苦痛，她自然就决不会说出中了。她只是存心要打乱伊丽莎白的心思，她以为伊丽莎白过 去曾倾心于那个男人，便故意说了出来，便她出出丑，让达西看不起她，甚至还可以让达西 想起她几个妹妹曾经为了那个民兵团闹出多少荒唐的笑话。至于达西小姐想要私奔的事情， 她一点也不知情，因为达西先生对这件事一向尽量保守秘密，除了伊丽莎白小姐以外，没有 向任何人透露过。她对彬格莱的亲友们隐瞒得特别小心，因为他认为以后要和他们攀亲，这 也是伊丽莎白意料中的事。他的确早就有了这个打算；也许就是为了这个原因，便对彬格莱 的幸福更加关心，可并不是因此而千方百计地拆散彬格莱和班纳特小姐的好事。

达西看到伊丽莎白不动声色，方才安下心来。彬格莱小姐苦恼失望之余，不敢再提到韦 翰，于是乔治安娜也很快恢复了正常的神态，只不过一时之间还不好意思开口说话。她害怕 看到她哥哥的眼睛，事实上她哥哥倒没有留意她也牵涉在这件事情里面。彬格莱小姐这次本 来已经安排好神机妙算，要使得达西回心转意，不再眷恋伊丽莎白，结果反而使他对伊丽莎 白更加念念难忘，更加有情意。

这一问一答以后，客人们没有隔多久就告辞了。当达西先生送她们上马车的时候，彬格 莱小姐便趁机在他妹妹面前大发牢骚，把伊丽莎白的人品、举止和服装都一一编派到了。乔 治安娜可并没有接嘴，因为她哥哥既然那么推崇伊丽莎白，她当然便也对她有了好感。哥哥 的看法决不会错；他把伊丽莎白捧得叫乔治安娜只觉得她又亲切又可爱。达西回到客厅里来 的时候，彬格莱小姐又把刚才跟他妹妹说的话，重新又说了一遍给他听。

她大声说道：“达西先生，今天上午伊丽莎·班纳特小姐的脸色多难看！从去年冬天以 来，她真变得太厉害了，我一辈子也没看见过哪个人象她这样。她的皮肤变得又黑又粗糙， 露薏莎和我简直不认识她了。”

这种话尽管不投合达西的心意，他却还是冷冷地敷衍了她一下，说是他看不出她有什么 变化，只不过皮肤黑了一点，这是夏天旅行的结果，不足为奇。

彬格莱小姐回答道：“老实说，我觉得根本看不出她有什么美。她的脸太瘦，皮肤没有 光泽，眉目也不清秀。她的鼻子也不过普普通通；讲到她的眼睛，人家有时候都把它说得多 么美，我可看不出有什么大不了。她那双眼睛有些尖刻相，又有些恶毒相，我才不喜欢呢； 而且拿她的整个风度来说，完全是自命不凡，其实却不登大雅之堂，真叫人受不了。”

彬格莱小姐既然早已拿定主意达西爱上了伊丽莎白，又要用这种办法来搏得他的喜欢， 实在不太高明；不过人们在一时气愤之下，往往难免有失算的时候。她看到达西终于给弄得 多少有些神色烦恼，便自以为如意算盘打成功了。达西却咬紧牙关，一声不响；她为了非要 他说几句话不可，便又往下说：

“我还记得我们第一次在哈福德郡认识她的时候，听人家说她是个有名的美人儿，我们 都觉得十分奇怪；我特别记得有一个晚上，她们在尼日斐花园吃过晚饭以后，你说：‘她也 算得上一个美人！那么她妈妈也算得上一个天才了！’可是你以后就对她印象她起来了，你 也有一个时期觉得她很好看。”

达西真是忍无可忍了，只得回答道：“话是说得不错，可是，那是我刚认识她的时候的 事情；最近好几个月以来，我已经把她看做我认识的女朋友当中最漂亮的一个。”

他这样说过以后，便走开了，只剩下彬格莱小姐一个人。她逼着他说出了这几句话，本 以为可以借此得意一番，结果只落得自讨没趣。

嘉丁纳太太和伊丽莎白回到寓所以后，便把这次作客所遇到的种种事情详细谈论了一 番，只可惜大家都感到兴趣的那件事却偏偏没有谈到；凡是她们所看到的人，她们都拿来一 个个评头论足，又一一谈到各人的神情举止，只可惜她们特别留意的那个人却没有谈到。她 们谈到了他的妹妹、他的朋友、他的住宅、他请客人们吃的水果──样样都谈到了，只是没 有谈到他本人，其实外甥女真希望舅母大人谈谈对那个人印象如何，舅母大人也极其希望外 甥女先扯到这个话题上来。

<- ->

Chapter IV of Volume III (Chap. 46)

ELIZABETH had been a good deal disappointed in not finding a letter from Jane on their first arrival at Lambton; and this disappointment had been renewed on each of the mornings that had now been spent there; but on the third, her repining was over, and her sister justified, by the receipt of two letters from her at once, on one of which was marked that it had been missent elsewhere. Elizabeth was not surprised at it, as Jane had written the direction remarkably ill.

They had just been preparing to walk as the letters came in; and her uncle and aunt, leaving her to enjoy them in quiet, set off by themselves. The one missent must be first attended to; it had been written five days ago. The beginning contained an account of all their little parties and engagements, with such news as the country afforded; but the latter half, which was dated a day later, and written in evident agitation, gave more important intelligence. It was to this effect:

"Since writing the above, dearest Lizzy, something has occurred of a most unexpected and serious nature; but I am afraid of alarming you -- be assured that we are all well. What I have to say relates to poor Lydia. An express came at twelve last night, just as we were all gone to bed, from Colonel Forster, to inform us that she was gone off to Scotland with one of his officers; to own the truth, with Wickham! -- Imagine our surprise. To Kitty, however, it does not seem so wholly unexpected. I am very, very sorry. So imprudent a match on both sides! -- But I am willing to hope the best, and that his character has been misunderstood. Thoughtless and indiscreet I can easily believe him, but this step (and let us rejoice over it) marks nothing bad at heart. His choice is disinterested at least, for he must know my father can give her nothing. Our poor mother is sadly grieved. My father bears it better. How thankful am I, that we never let them know what has been said against him; we must forget it ourselves. They were off Saturday night about twelve, as is conjectured, but were not missed till yesterday morning at eight. The express was sent off directly. My dear Lizzy, they must have passed within ten miles of us. Colonel Forster gives us reason to expect him here soon. Lydia left a few lines for his wife, informing her of their intention. I must conclude, for I cannot be long from my poor mother. I am afraid you will not be able to make it out, but I hardly know what I have written." Without allowing herself time for consideration, and scarcely knowing what she felt, Elizabeth, on finishing this letter, instantly seized the other, and opening it with the utmost impatience, read as follows -- it had been written a day later than the conclusion of the first:

"By this time, my dearest sister, you have received my hurried letter; I wish this may be more intelligible, but though not confined for time, my head is so bewildered that I cannot answer for being coherent. Dearest Lizzy, I hardly know what I would write, but I have bad news for you, and it cannot be delayed. Imprudent as a marriage between Mr. Wickham and our poor Lydia would be, we are now anxious to be assured it has taken place, for there is but too much reason to fear they are not gone to Scotland. Colonel Forster came yesterday, having left Brighton the day before, not many hours after the express. Though Lydia's short letter to Mrs. F. gave them to understand that they were going to Gretna Green, something was dropped by Denny expressing his belief that W. never intended to go there, or to marry Lydia at all, which was repeated to Colonel F., who, instantly taking the alarm, set off from B. intending to trace their route. He did trace them easily to Clapham, but no farther; for on entering that place they removed into a hackney-coach and dismissed the chaise that brought them from Epsom. All that is known after this is that they were seen to continue the London road. I know not what to think. After making every possible enquiry on that side London, Colonel F. came on into Hertfordshire, anxiously renewing them at all the turnpikes, and at the inns in Barnet and Hatfield, but without any success; no such people had been seen to pass through. With the kindest concern he came on to Longbourn, and broke his apprehensions to us in a manner most creditable to his heart. I am sincerely grieved for him and Mrs. F., but no one can throw any blame on them. Our distress, my dear Lizzy, is very great. My father and mother believe the worst, but I cannot think so ill of him. Many circumstances might make it more eligible for them to be married privately in town than to pursue their first plan; and even if he could form such a design against a young woman of Lydia's connections, which is not likely, can I suppose her so lost to every thing? -- Impossible. I grieve to find, however, that Colonel F. is not disposed to depend upon their marriage; he shook his head when I expressed my hopes, and said he feared W. was not a man to be trusted. My poor mother is really ill and keeps her room. Could she exert herself it would be better, but this is not to be expected; and as to my father, I never in my life saw him so affected. Poor Kitty has anger for having concealed their attachment; but as it was a matter of confidence, one cannot wonder. I am truly glad, dearest Lizzy, that you have been spared something of these distressing scenes; but now, as the first shock is over, shall I own that I long for your return? I am not so selfish, however, as to press for it, if inconvenient. Adieu. I take up my pen again to do what I have just told you I would not, but circumstances are such, that I cannot help earnestly begging you all to come here as soon as possible. I know my dear uncle and aunt so well that I am not afraid of requesting it, though I have still something more to ask of the former. My father is going to London with Colonel Forster instantly, to try to discover her. What he means to do, I am sure I know not; but his excessive distress will not allow him to pursue any measure in the best and safest way, and Colonel Forster is obliged to be at Brighton again to-morrow evening. In such an exigence my uncle's advice and assistance would be every thing in the world; he will immediately comprehend what I must feel, and I rely upon his goodness." "Oh! where, where is my uncle?" cried Elizabeth, darting from her seat as she finished the letter, in eagerness to follow him without losing a moment of the time so precious; but as she reached the door, it was opened by a servant, and Mr. Darcy appeared. Her pale face and impetuous manner made him start, and before he could recover himself enough to speak, she, in whose mind every idea was superseded by Lydia's situation, hastily exclaimed, "I beg your pardon, but I must leave you. I must find Mr. Gardiner this moment, on business that cannot be delayed; I have not a moment to lose."

"Good God! what is the matter?" cried he, with more feeling than politeness; then recollecting himself, "I will not detain you a minute, but let me, or let the servant, go after Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. You are not well enough; -- you cannot go yourself."

Elizabeth hesitated, but her knees trembled under her, and she felt how little would be gained by her attempting to pursue them. Calling back the servant, therefore, she commissioned him, though in so breathless an accent as made her almost unintelligible, to fetch his master and mistress home instantly.

On his quitting the room, she sat down, unable to support herself, and looking so miserably ill that it was impossible for Darcy to leave her, or to refrain from saying, in a tone of gentleness and commiseration, "Let me call your maid. Is there nothing you could take, to give you present relief? -- A glass of wine; -- shall I get you one? -- You are very ill."

"No, I thank you;" she replied, endeavouring to recover herself. "There is nothing the matter with me. I am quite well. I am only distressed by some dreadful news which I have just received from Longbourn."

She burst into tears as she alluded to it, and for a few minutes could not speak another word. Darcy, in wretched suspense, could only say something indistinctly of his concern, and observe her in compassionate silence. At length, she spoke again. "I have just had a letter from Jane, with such dreadful news. It cannot be concealed from any one. My youngest sister has left all her friends -- has eloped; -- has thrown herself into the power of -- of Mr. Wickham. They are gone off together from Brighton. You know him too well to doubt the rest. She has no money, no connections, nothing that can tempt him to -- she is lost for ever."

Darcy was fixed in astonishment. "When I consider," she added, in a yet more agitated voice, "that I might have prevented it! -- I who knew what he was. Had I but explained some part of it only -- some part of what I learnt -- to my own family! Had his character been known, this could not have happened. But it is all, all too late now."

"I am grieved, indeed," cried Darcy; "grieved -- shocked. But is it certain, absolutely certain?"

"Oh yes! -- They left Brighton together on Sunday night, and were traced almost to London, but not beyond; they are certainly not gone to Scotland."

"And what has been done, what has been attempted, to recover her?"

"My father is gone to London, and Jane has written to beg my uncle's immediate assistance, and we shall be off, I hope, in half an hour. But nothing can be done; I know very well that nothing can be done. How is such a man to be worked on? How are they even to be discovered? I have not the smallest hope. It is every way horrible!"

Darcy shook his head in silent acquiescence.

"When my eyes were opened to his real character. -- Oh! had I known what I ought, what I dared, to do! But I knew not -- I was afraid of doing too much. Wretched, wretched, mistake!"

Darcy made no answer. He seemed scarcely to hear her, and was walking up and down the room in earnest meditation; his brow contracted, his air gloomy. Elizabeth soon observed and instantly understood it. Her power was sinking; every thing must sink under such a proof of family weakness, such an assurance of the deepest disgrace. She should neither wonder nor condemn, but the belief of his self-conquest brought nothing consolatory to her bosom, afforded no palliation of her distress. It was, on the contrary, exactly calculated to make her understand her own wishes; and never had she so honestly felt that she could have loved him, as now, when all love must be vain.

__ But self, though it would intrude, could not engross her. Lydia -- the humiliation, the misery, she was bringing on them all -- soon swallowed up every private care; and covering her face with her handkerchief, Elizabeth was soon lost to every thing else; and, after a pause of several minutes, was only recalled to a sense of her situation by the voice of her companion, who, in a manner, which though it spoke compassion, spoke likewise restraint, said, "I am afraid you have been long desiring my absence, nor have I any thing to plead in excuse of my stay, but real, though unavailing, concern. Would to heaven that any thing could be either said or done on my part, that might offer consolation to such distress! -- But I will not torment you with vain wishes, which may seem purposely to ask for your thanks. This unfortunate affair will, I fear, prevent my sister's having the pleasure of seeing you at Pemberley to-day."

"Oh, yes. Be so kind as to apologize for us to Miss Darcy. Say that urgent business calls us home immediately. Conceal the unhappy truth as long as it is possible. -- I know it cannot be long."

He readily assured her of his secrecy -- again expressed his sorrow for her distress, wished it a happier conclusion than there was at present reason to hope, and, leaving his compliments for her relations, with only one serious, parting, look, went away.

As he quitted the room, Elizabeth felt how improbable it was that they should ever see each other again on such terms of cordiality as had marked their several meetings in Derbyshire; and as she threw a retrospective glance over the whole of their acquaintance, so full of contradictions and varieties, sighed at the perverseness of those feelings which would now have promoted its continuance, and would formerly have rejoiced in its termination.

If gratitude and esteem are good foundations of affection, Elizabeth's change of sentiment will be neither improbable nor faulty. But if otherwise, if the regard springing from such sources is unreasonable or unnatural, in comparison of what is so often described as arising on a first interview with its object, and even before two words have been exchanged, nothing can be said in her defence, except that she had given somewhat of a trial to the latter method in her partiality for Wickham, and that its ill-success might perhaps authorise her to seek the other less interesting mode of attachment. Be that as it may, she saw him go with regret; and in this early example of what Lydia's infamy must produce, found additional anguish as she reflected on that wretched business. Never, since reading Jane's second letter, had she entertained a hope of Wickham's meaning to marry her. No one but Jane, she thought, could flatter herself with such an expectation. Surprise was the least of her feelings on this developement. While the contents of the first letter remained on her mind, she was all surprise -- all astonishment that Wickham should marry a girl whom it was impossible he could marry for money; and how Lydia could ever have attached him had appeared incomprehensible. But now it was all too natural. For such an attachment as this, she might have sufficient charms; and though she did not suppose Lydia to be deliberately engaging in an elopement, without the intention of marriage, she had no difficulty in believing that neither her virtue nor her understanding would preserve her from falling an easy prey.

She had never perceived, while the regiment was in Hertfordshire, that Lydia had any partiality for him, but she was convinced that Lydia had wanted only encouragement to attach herself to any body. Sometimes one officer, sometimes another had been her favourite, as their attentions raised them in her opinion. Her affections had been continually fluctuating, but never without an object. The mischief of neglect and mistaken indulgence towards such a girl. -- Oh! how acutely did she now feel it.

She was wild to be at home -- to hear, to see, to be upon the spot, to share with Jane in the cares that must now fall wholly upon her, in a family so deranged; a father absent, a mother incapable of exertion and requiring constant attendance; and though almost persuaded that nothing could be done for Lydia, her uncle's interference seemed of the utmost importance, and till he entered the room, the misery of her impatience was severe. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner had hurried back in alarm, supposing, by the servant's account, that their niece was taken suddenly ill; -- but satisfying them instantly on that head, she eagerly communicated the cause of their summons, reading the two letters aloud, and dwelling on the postscript of the last with trembling energy. -- Though Lydia had never been a favourite with them, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner could not but be deeply affected. Not Lydia only, but all were concerned in it; and after the first exclamations of surprise and horror, Mr. Gardiner readily promised every assistance in his power. -- Elizabeth, though expecting no less, thanked him with tears of gratitude; and all three being actuated by one spirit, every thing relating to their journey was speedily settled. They were to be off as soon as possible. "But what is to be done about Pemberley?" cried Mrs. Gardiner. "John told us Mr. Darcy was here when you sent for us; -- was it so?"

"Yes; and I told him we should not be able to keep our engagement. That is all settled."

"That is all settled!" repeated the other, as she ran into her room to prepare. "And are they upon such terms as for her to disclose the real truth! Oh, that I knew how it was!"

But wishes were vain; or at best could serve only to amuse her in the hurry and confusion of the following hour. Had Elizabeth been at leisure to be idle, she would have remained certain that all employment was impossible to one so wretched as herself; but she had her share of business as well as her aunt, and amongst the rest there were notes to be written to all their friends in Lambton, with false excuses for their sudden departure. An hour, however, saw the whole completed; and Mr. Gardiner meanwhile having settled his account at the inn, nothing remained to be done but to go; and Elizabeth, after all the misery of the morning, found herself, in a shorter space of time than she could have supposed, seated in the carriage, and on the road to Longbourn.伊丽莎白到蓝白屯的时候，因为没有立即接到吉英的来信，感到非常失望；第二天早上 又感到同样的失望。可是到了第三天，她就再也不用焦虑了，再也不埋怨她的姐姐了，因为 她这一天收到了姐姐两封信，其中一封注明曾经送错了地方。伊丽莎白并不觉得诧异，因为 吉英确实把地址写得很潦草。

那两封信送来的时候，他们刚刚要出去溜达；舅父母管自己走了，让她一个人去静静地 读信。误投过的那封信当然要先读，那还是五天前写的。信上先讲了一些小规模的宴会和约 会之类的事，又报道了一些乡下的新闻；后一半却报道了重要消息，而且注明是下一天写 的，显见得写信人提笔时心绪很乱。后半封内容如下：

亲爱的丽萃，写了上半封信之后，发生了一件极其出人意料、极其严重的事；可是我又 怕吓坏了你。请放心吧，家里人都好，我这里要说的是关于可怜的丽迪雅的事。昨天晚上十 二点钟，我们正要睡觉和时候，突然接到弗斯脱上校一封快信，告诉我们说，丽迪雅跟他部 下的一个军官到苏格兰去了；老实说，就是跟韦翰私奔了！你想象我们当时多么惊奇。不过 吉蒂却以为这件事并非完全出人意料。我真难受。这两个男女就这样冒冒失失地配成了一 对！可是我还是愿意从最好的方面去着想，希望别人都是误解了他的人品。我固然认为他为 人轻率冒昧，不过他这次的举动未必就是存心不良（让我们但愿如此吧）。至少他选中这个 对象不是为了有利可图，因为他一定知道父亲没有一个钱给她。可怜的母亲伤心得要命。父 亲总算还支持得住。谢天谢地，好在我们从来没有让他们老人家知道外界对他的议论。我们 自己也不必把它放在心上。据大家猜想，他们大概是星期六晚上十二点钟走的，但是一直到 昨天早上八点钟，才发现这两个失了踪。于是弗斯脱上校连忙写信告诉我们。亲爱的丽萃， 他们所经过的地方离开我们一定不满十英里。弗斯脱上校说，他一定立刻就到我们这里来。 丽迪雅留了一封短信给弗斯脱太太，把他们两人的意图告诉了她。我不得不停笔了，因为我 不能离开母亲太久。我怕你一定觉得莫明其妙吧，我自己也简直不知道在写些什么。

伊丽莎白读完了这封信以后，几乎说不出自己是怎样的感觉，想也没有想一下，便连忙 抓起另一封信，迫不及待一拆开就看。这封信比第一封信迟写一天。

亲爱的妹妹，你现在大概收到了我那封匆促草成的信了吧。我希望这封信会把问题说得 明白些；不过，时间虽然并不是急促，我的头脑却糊里糊涂，因此并不是担保这封信一定会 写得有条有理。我的亲丽萃，我简直不知道该写些什么，但是我总得把坏消息报道给你，而 且事不宜迟。尽管韦翰先生和我们可怜的丽迪雅的婚姻是多么荒唐，可是我们却巴不得听到 他们已经结婚的消息，因为我们非常担心他们并没有到苏格兰去。弗斯脱上校前天寄出那封 快信以后，稍隔数小时即由白利屯出发到我们这儿来，已于昨日抵达此间。虽然丽迪雅给弗 太太的那封短信里说，他们俩要到格利那草场去，可是根据丹呢透露出来的口风，他相信韦 决不打算到那儿去，也根本不打算跟丽迪雅结婚。弗上校一听此话，大为骇异，便连忙从白 出发，希望能追到他们。他一路追踪觅迹，追到克拉普汗，这倒还不费什么事，可是再往前 追便不容易，因为他们两人到达此地后，便把从艾普桑雇来的马车打发走了，重新雇了出租 马车。以后的先踪去迹便颇难打听，只听见有人说，看见他们继续往伦敦那方面去。我不知 道应该怎样想法。弗上校在伦敦竭力仔细打听了一番以后，便来到哈福德郡，在沿路的关卡 上以及巴纳特和帽场两地所有的旅馆里，统统探寻了一遍，可是不得要领而返。大家都说没 有看见这样的人走过。他无限关切地来到了浪搏恩，把他的种种疑虑全都诚心诚意地告诉了 我们。我实在替他和弗太太难过；谁也不能怪他们夫妇俩。亲爱的丽萃，我们真是痛苦到极 点。父亲和母亲都以为，这事情的下场势必糟透坏极，可是我却不忍心把他看作那么坏。也 许为了种种关系，他们觉得在城里私下结婚，比较合适，故未按照原来计划进行；纵使他欺 侮丽迪雅年幼无知，没有显亲贵戚，因而对她存心不良，难道丽迪雅自己也会不顾一切吗？ 这件事绝对不可能！不过，听到弗上校不大相信他们俩会结婚，我又不免伤心。我把我的心 愿说给他听，他只是频频摇头，又说韦恐怕是个靠不住的人。可怜的妈真要病倒了，整天不 出房门。要是她能勉强克制一下，事情也许要好些，可惜她无法办到。讲到父亲，我一辈子 也没见过他这样难受。可怜的吉蒂也很气愤，她怪她自己没有把他们俩的亲密关系预先告诉 家里；但是他们俩既然信任她能够保守秘密，我也不便怪她没有早讲。最亲爱的丽萃，我真 替你高兴，这些痛苦的场面对你说来，真是眼不见为净。不过，开头一场惊险既已过去，我 很希望你回来，你不会觉得我这是不合情理吧？如果你不方便，自然我也不会太自私，非要 逼你回来不可。再见吧！刚刚才告诉过你，我不愿意逼你回来，现在我又要拿起笔来逼你 了，因为照目前情况看来，我不得不诚恳地请求你们尽可能快些回来。舅父母和我相知颇 深，决不会见怪，我因此才大胆提出要求，而且我还有别的事要求舅父帮忙。父亲马上就要 跟弗斯脱上校到伦敦去想办法找她。他的具体打算我无从知道，可是看他那么痛苦万状，就 知道他办起事来决不会十分稳妥，而弗斯脱上校明天晚上就得回白利屯。情况如此紧急，万 万非请舅父前来协助指示不可。我相信他一定会体谅我此刻的心情，我相信他一定肯来帮 忙。

伊丽莎白读完信以后，不禁失声叫道：“舅父上哪儿去啦？”她连忙从椅子上跳起来急 急去找寻舅父。时间太宝贵，一分钟也不能错过。她刚走到门口，恰逢佣人把门打开，达西 先生走了进来。他看见她脸色苍白，神情仓皇，不由得吃了一惊。他还没有定下心来说一句 话，她却因为一心只想到丽迪雅的处境，却连忙叫起来了：“对不起，不能奉陪。我有紧要 的事要去找嘉丁纳先生，一分钟也不能耽搁。”

他抑制不住一时的感情冲动，便也顾不得礼貌。大声嚷道：“老天爷，这究竟是怎么回 事？”他让自己定了一下心，然后接下去说：“我不愿意耽搁你一分钟；不过还是让我去替 你找嘉丁纳先生夫妇吧，或是让佣人去也好。你身体不好；你不能去。”

伊丽莎白犹豫不定，但是她已经双膝发抖，也觉得自己没有办法去找他们。她只得叫佣 人来，打发他去把主人和主妇立刻找回来。她说话的时候上气不接下气，几乎叫人家听不清 楚。

佣人走出去以后，她便坐下来，达西见她身体已经支持不住，脸色非常难看，简直不放 心离开她，便用了一种温柔体贴的声调跟她说：“让我把你的女佣人叫来吧。你能不能吃点 东西，叫你自己好过一些？要我给你弄一杯酒吗？你好象有病呢。”

她竭力保持镇静，回答他道：“不要，谢谢你。我没有什么。我很好；只是刚刚从浪搏 恩传来了一个不幸的消息，使我很难受。”

她说到这里，不禁哭了起来，半天说不出一句话。达西一时摸不着头脑，只得含含糊糊 说了些慰问的话，默默无言地望着她，心里很是同情。后来她便向他吐露实情：“我刚刚收 到吉英一封信，告诉我一个非常不幸的消息，反正这也瞒不住任何人。告诉你，我那最小的 妹妹丢了她所有的亲友──私奔了──落入了韦翰先生的圈套。他们俩是从白利屯逃走的。 你深知他的为人，下文也就不必提了。她没钱没势，没有任何地方足以使他要──丽迪雅一 生完了。”

达西给吓呆了。伊丽莎白又用一种更激动的声调接下去说：“我本来是可以阻止这一件 事的！我知道他的真面目！我只要把那件事的一部分──我所听到的一部分，早讲给家里人 听就好了，要是大家都知道了他的品格，就不会出这一场乱子了，但现在事已太迟。”

达西叫道：“我真痛心，又痛心又惊吓。但是这消息靠得住吗，完全靠得住吗？”

“当然靠得住！他们是星期日晚上从白利屯出奔的，人家追他们一直追到伦敦，可是无 法再追下去。他们一定没有去苏格兰。”

“那么，有没有想什么办法去找她呢？”

“我父亲到伦敦去了，吉英写信来，要舅父立刻回去帮忙，我希望我们在半个钟头之内 就能动身。可是事情毫无办法，我认为一定毫无办法。这样的一个人，有什么办法对付得 了？又想得出什么办法去找他们？我实在不敢存一线的希望。想来想去真可怕。”

达西摇摇头，表示默认。

“我当初本已看穿了他的人品，只怪我一时缺乏果断，没有大着胆子去办事。我只怕做 得太过火，这真是千不该万不该！”

达西没有回答。他好象完全没有听到她的话，只是在房间里踱来踱去，煞费苦心地在深 思默想。他双眉紧蹙，满脸忧愁。伊丽莎白立刻看到了他这副面容，而且随即明白了他的心 思。她对他的魔力一步步在消退了；家庭这样不争气，招来了这样的奇耻大辱，自然处处都 会惹得人家一天比一天看不起。她丝毫不觉得诧异，也不怪别人。她即使姑且认为他愿意委 曲求全，也未必就会感到安慰，未必就会减轻痛苦。这反而足发使她愈加有自知之明。现在 千恩万爱都已落空，她倒第一次感觉到真心真意地爱他。

她虽然难免想到自己，却并不是完全只想到自己。只要一想到丽迪雅给大家带来的耻辱 和痛苦，她立刻就打消了一切的个人顾虑。她用一条手绢掩住了脸，便一切都不闻不问了。 过了好一会儿，她听到她朋友的声音，这才神志清醒过来。只听得达西说话的声调里满含着 同情，也带着一些拘束；“我恐怕你早就希望我走开了吧，我实在没有理由待在这儿，不过 我无限地同情你，虽然这种同情无济于事。天哪，我但愿能够说几句什么话，或是尽我一份 力量，来安慰安慰你这样深切的痛苦！可是我不愿意说些空洞的漂亮话，让你受罪，这样做 倒好象是我故意要讨你的好。我恐怕这桩不幸的事，会使得你们今天不能到彭伯里去看我妹 妹了。”

“哦！是呀，请你替我们向达西小姐道个歉吧。就说我们有紧要的事，非立刻回家不 可。请你把这一桩不幸的事尽可能多隐瞒一些时候。不过我也知道隐瞒不了多久。”

他立刻答应替她保守秘密，又重新说他非常同情她的苦痛，希望这一件事会得到比较圆 满的结局，不至于象现在所想象的这样糟糕，又请她代为问候她家里人，然后郑重地望了她 一眼便告辞了。

他一走出房门，伊丽莎白就不禁想到；这一次居然能和他在德比郡见面，而且好几次见 面都蒙他竭诚相待，这简直是出人意料。她又回想了一下他们整个一段交情，真是矛盾百 出，千变万化，她以前曾经巴不得断绝这一段交情，如今却又希望能继续下去，想到这种颠 三倒四的地方，不由得叹了口气。

如果说，大凡一个人爱上一个人，都是因为先有了感激之心，器重之意，那么，伊丽莎 白这次感情的变化当然既合情理，又叫人无可非议。反而言之，世人有所谓一见倾心的场 面，也有双方未曾交谈三言两语就相互倾心的场面，如果说，由感激和器重产生的爱情，比 起一见倾心的爱情来，就显得不近人情事理，那我们当然就不能够再袒护伊丽莎白，不过还 有一点可以替她交待清楚一下；当初韦翰使他动心的时候，她也许多少就采用了另一种比较 乏味的恋爱方式。这且不提，却说她看见达西走了，真是十分惆怅；丽迪雅这次的丑行，一 开头就造成了这样不良的后果，再想起这件糟糕的事，她心里更加痛苦。自从她读了吉英的 第二封信以后，她再也不指望韦翰会存心和丽迪雅结婚了。她想，只有吉英会存这种希望， 此外谁都不会。关于这件事的发展趋势，她丝毫不觉得奇怪。当她只读到第一封信的时候， 她的确觉得太奇怪，太惊讶──韦翰怎么会跟这样一个无利可图的姑娘结婚？丽迪雅又怎么 会爱上他？实在叫人不可理解。可是现在看来，真是再自然也没有了。象这一类的苟合，丽 迪雅的风流妩媚可能也就足够了。

她虽然并不以为丽迪雅会存心跟人家私奔页不打算结婚，可是丽迪雅无论在品德方面或 见识方面，的确都很欠缺，当然经不起人家勾引，这也是她意料中事。

民兵团驻扎在哈福德郡的时候，她完全没有看出丽迪雅对韦翰有什么倾心的地方，可是 她深深认识到丽迪雅只要随便哪个人勾引一下就会上钩。她今天喜欢这个军官，明天又喜欢 那个军官，只要你对她献殷勤，她就看得中你。她平常的情感极不专一，可是从来没有缺少 过谈情说爱的对象。这只怪一向没有家教，对她任意纵容，结果使这样的一个姑娘落得这般 下场。天哪！她现在实在体会得太深刻啦！

她非回家不可了──要亲自去听听清楚，看看明白，要赶快去给吉英分担一份忧劳。家 里给弄得那么糟，父亲不在家，母亲撑不起身，又随时要人侍候，千斤重担都压在吉英一个 人身上。关于丽迪雅的事，她虽然认为已经无法可想，可是她又认为舅父的帮助是极其重要 的，她等他回来真等得万分焦急。且说嘉丁纳夫妇听了仆人的话还以为是外甥女得了急病， 便连忙慌慌张张赶回来。伊丽莎白见到他们，马上说明并非得了急病，他们方才放心，她又 连忙讲清楚找他们回来的原因，把那两封信读出来，又气急败坏地念着第二封信后面补写的 那一段话。虽然舅父母平常并不喜爱丽迪雅，可是他们却不得不感到深切的忧虑，因为这件 事不单是牵涉到丽迪雅，而是对于大家都体面攸关。嘉丁纳先生开头大为骇异，连声慨叹， 然后便一口答应竭尽一切力量帮忙到底。伊丽莎白虽然并没有觉得事出意外，可还是感激涕 零。于是三个人协力同心，一刹那工夫就样样收拾妥贴，只等上路。他们要走得越快越好。 “可是怎样向彭伯里交待呢？”嘉丁纳太太大声地说：“约翰跟我们说，当你在找我们的时 候，达西先生正在这儿，这是真的吗？”

“是真的；我已经告诉过他，我们不能赴约了。这件事算是交待清楚了。”

“这件事算是交待清楚了，”舅母一面重说了一遍，一面跑回房间去准备。“难道他们 两人的交情已经好到这步田地，她可以把事实真相都说给他听了吗？哎唷，我真想弄明白这 究竟是怎么回事！”

可惜她这个愿望落空了，最多不过在这匆匆忙忙、慌慌乱乱的一个钟头里面，宽慰了一 下她自己的心。纵使伊丽莎白能够偷闲摸空跟她谈谈，在这种狼狈不堪的情况下，哪里还会 有闲情逸致来谈这种事，何况她也和她舅母一样，有多少事情要料理；别的且不说，蓝白屯 所有的朋友们就得由她写信去通知，执行捏造一些借口，说明他们为什么要突然离去。她在 一小时以后，样样事情都已经料理妥贴，嘉丁纳先生也和旅馆里算清了账，只等动身。伊丽 莎白苦闷了整整一个上午，想不到在极短的时间里，居然坐上马车，向浪搏恩出发了。

<- ->

Chapter V of Volume III (Chap. 47)

"I HAVE been thinking it over again, Elizabeth," said her uncle as they drove from the town; "and really, upon serious consideration, I am much more inclined than I was to judge as your eldest sister does of the matter. It appears to me so very unlikely that any young man should form such a design against a girl who is by no means unprotected or friendless, and who was actually staying in his colonel's family, that I am strongly inclined to hope the best. Could he expect that her friends would not step forward? Could he expect to be noticed again by the regiment, after such an affront to Colonel Forster? His temptation is not adequate to the risk."

"Do you really think so?" cried Elizabeth, brightening up for a moment.

"Upon my word," said Mrs. Gardiner, "I begin to be of your uncle's opinion. It is really too great a violation of decency, honour, and interest, for him to be guilty of it. I cannot think so very ill of Wickham. Can you, yourself, Lizzy, so wholly give him up as to believe him capable of it?"

"Not perhaps of neglecting his own interest. But of every other neglect I can believe him capable. If, indeed, it should be so! But I dare not hope it. Why should they not go on to Scotland, if that had been the case?"

"In the first place," replied Mr. Gardiner, "there is no absolute proof that they are not gone to Scotland."

"Oh! but their removing from the chaise into an hackney coach is such a presumption! And, besides, no traces of them were to be found on the Barnet road."

"Well, then -- supposing them to be in London. They may be there, though, for the purpose of concealment, for no more exceptionable purpose. It is not likely that money should be very abundant on either side; and it might strike them that they could be more economically, though less expeditiously, married in London, than in Scotland."

"But why all this secrecy? Why any fear of detection? Why must their marriage be private? Oh! no, no, this is not likely. His most particular friend, you see by Jane's account, was persuaded of his never intending to marry her. Wickham will never marry a woman without some money. He cannot afford it. And what claims has Lydia, what attractions has she beyond youth, health, and good humour, that could make him, for her sake, forgo every chance of benefiting himself by marrying well? As to what restraint the apprehension of disgrace in the corps might throw on a dishonourable elopement with her, I am not able to judge; for I know nothing of the effects that such a step might produce. But as to your other objection, I am afraid it will hardly hold good. Lydia has no brothers to step forward; and he might imagine, from my father's behaviour, from his indolence and the little attention he has ever seemed to give to what was going forward in his family, that he would do as little, and think as little about it, as any father could do in such a matter."

"But can you think that Lydia is so lost to every thing but love of him, as to consent to live with him on any other terms than marriage?"

"It does seem, and it is most shocking indeed," replied Elizabeth, with tears in her eyes, "that a sister's sense of decency and virtue in such a point should admit of doubt. But, really, I know not what to say. Perhaps I am not doing her justice. But she is very young; she has never been taught to think on serious subjects; and for the last half year, nay, for a twelvemonth, she has been given up to nothing but amusement and vanity. She has been allowed to dispose of her time in the most idle and frivolous manner, and to adopt any opinions that came in her way. Since the ----shire were first quartered in Meryton, nothing but love, flirtation, and officers have been in her head. She has been doing every thing in her power, by thinking and talking on the subject, to give greater -- what shall I call it? -- susceptibility to her feelings, which are naturally lively enough. And we all know that Wickham has every charm of person and address that can captivate a woman."

"But you see that Jane," said her aunt, "does not think so ill of Wickham as to believe him capable of the attempt."

"Of whom does Jane ever think ill? And who is there, whatever might be their former conduct, that she would believe capable of such an attempt, till it were proved against them? But Jane knows, as well as I do, what Wickham really is. We both know that he has been profligate in every sense of the word. That he has neither integrity nor honour. That he is as false and deceitful, as he is insinuating."

"And do you really know all this?" cried Mrs. Gardiner, whose curiosity as to the mode of her intelligence was all alive.

"I do, indeed," replied Elizabeth, colouring. "I told you the other day, of his infamous behaviour to Mr. Darcy; and you, yourself, when last at Longbourn, heard in what manner he spoke of the man who had behaved with such forbearance and liberality towards him. And there are other circumstances which I am not at liberty -- which it is not worth while to relate; but his lies about the whole Pemberley family are endless. From what he said of Miss Darcy, I was thoroughly prepared to see a proud, reserved, disagreeable girl. Yet he knew to the contrary himself. He must know that she was amiable and unpretending as we have found her."

"But does Lydia know nothing of this? Can she be ignorant of what you and Jane seem so well to understand?"

"Oh, yes! -- that, that is the worst of all. Till I was in Kent, and saw so much both of Mr. Darcy and his relation, Colonel Fitzwilliam, I was ignorant of the truth myself. And when I returned home, the ----shire was to leave Meryton in a week or fortnight's time. As that was the case, neither Jane, to whom I related the whole, nor I, thought it necessary to make our knowledge public; for of what use could it apparently be to any one that the good opinion which all the neighbourhood had of him should then be overthrown? And even when it was settled that Lydia should go with Mrs. Forster, the necessity of opening her eyes to his character never occurred to me. That she could be in any danger from the deception never entered my head. That such a consequence as this should ensue, you may easily believe was far enough from my thoughts."

"When they all removed to Brighton, therefore, you had no reason, I suppose, to believe them fond of each other."

"Not the slightest. I can remember no symptom of affection on either side; and had any thing of the kind been perceptible, you must be aware that ours is not a family on which it could be thrown away. When first he entered the corps, she was ready enough to admire him; but so we all were. Every girl in or near Meryton was out of her senses about him for the first two months; but he never distinguished her by any particular attention, and consequently, after a moderate period of extravagant and wild admiration, her fancy for him gave way, and others of the regiment who treated her with more distinction again became her favourites."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It may be easily believed that, however little of novelty could be added to their fears, hopes, and conjectures, on this interesting subject by its repeated discussion, no other could detain them from it long, during the whole of the journey. From Elizabeth's thoughts it was never absent. Fixed there by the keenest of all anguish, self-reproach, she could find no interval of ease or forgetfulness.

They travelled as expeditiously as possible; and, sleeping one night on the road, reached Longbourn by dinner-time the next day. It was a comfort to Elizabeth to consider that Jane could not have been wearied by long expectations.

The little Gardiners, attracted by the sight of a chaise, were standing on the steps of the house as they entered the paddock; and when the carriage drove up to the door, the joyful surprise that lighted up their faces, and displayed itself over their whole bodies in a variety of capers and frisks, was the first pleasing earnest of their welcome.

Elizabeth jumped out; and, after giving each of them an hasty kiss, hurried into the vestibule, where Jane, who came running down stairs from her mother's apartment, immediately met her.

Elizabeth, as she affectionately embraced her, whilst tears filled the eyes of both, lost not a moment in asking whether any thing had been heard of the fugitives.

"Not yet," replied Jane. "But now that my dear uncle is come, I hope every thing will be well."

"Is my father in town?"

"Yes, he went on Tuesday, as I wrote you word."

"And have you heard from him often?"

"We have heard only once. He wrote me a few lines on Wednesday, to say that he had arrived in safety, and to give me his directions, which I particularly begged him to do. He merely added that he should not write again till he had something of importance to mention."

"And my mother -- How is she? How are you all?"

"My mother is tolerably well, I trust; though her spirits are greatly shaken. She is up stairs, and will have great satisfaction in seeing you all. She does not yet leave her dressing-room. Mary and Kitty, thank Heaven! are quite well."

"But you -- How are you?" cried Elizabeth. "You look pale. How much you must have gone through!"

Her sister, however, assured her of her being perfectly well; and their conversation, which had been passing while Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were engaged with their children, was now put an end to by the approach of the whole party. Jane ran to her uncle and aunt, and welcomed and thanked them both, with alternate smiles and tears.

When they were all in the drawing room, the questions which Elizabeth had already asked were of course repeated by the others, and they soon found that Jane had no intelligence to give. The sanguine hope of good, however, which the benevolence of her heart suggested, had not yet deserted her; she still expected that it would all end well, and that every morning would bring some letter, either from Lydia or her father, to explain their proceedings, and perhaps announce the marriage.

Mrs. Bennet, to whose apartment they all repaired, after a few minutes conversation together, received them exactly as might be expected; with tears and lamentations of regret, invectives against the villainous conduct of Wickham, and complaints of her own sufferings and ill usage; blaming every body but the person to whose ill-judging indulgence the errors of her daughter must be principally owing.

"If I had been able," said she, "to carry my point of going to Brighton, with all my family, this would not have happened; but poor dear Lydia had nobody to take care of her. Why did the Forsters ever let her go out of their sight? I am sure there was some great neglect or other on their side, for she is not the kind of girl to do such a thing, if she had been well looked after. I always thought they were very unfit to have the charge of her; but I was over-ruled, as I always am. Poor dear child! And now here's Mr. Bennet gone away, and I know he will fight Wickham wherever he meets him, and then he will be killed, and what is to become of us all? The Collinses will turn us out, before he is cold in his grave; and if you are not kind to us, brother, I do not know what we shall do."

They all exclaimed against such terrific ideas; and Mr. Gardiner, after general assurances of his affection for her and all her family, told her that he meant to be in London the very next day, and would assist Mr. Bennet in every endeavour for recovering Lydia.

"Do not give way to useless alarm," added he; "though it is right to be prepared for the worst, there is no occasion to look on it as certain. It is not quite a week since they left Brighton. In a few days more, we may gain some news of them, and till we know that they are not married, and have no design of marrying, do not let us give the matter over as lost. As soon as I get to town, I shall go to my brother and make him come home with me to Gracechurch Street, and then we may consult together as to what is to be done."

"Oh! my dear brother," replied Mrs. Bennet, "that is exactly what I could most wish for. And now do, when you get to town, find them out, wherever they may be; and if they are not married already, make them marry. And as for wedding clothes, do not let them wait for that, but tell Lydia she shall have as much money as she chuses to buy them, after they are married. And, above all things, keep Mr. Bennet from fighting. Tell him what a dreadful state I am in, -- that I am frightened out of my wits; and have such tremblings, such flutterings all over me such spasms in my side, and pains in my head, and such beatings at heart, that I can get no rest by night nor by day. And tell my dear Lydia, not to give any directions about her clothes till she has seen me, for she does not know which are the best warehouses. Oh, brother, how kind you are! I know you will contrive it all."

But Mr. Gardiner, though he assured her again of his earnest endeavours in the cause, could not avoid recommending moderation to her, as well in her hopes as her fears; and, after talking with her in this manner till dinner was on table, they left her to vent all her feelings on the housekeeper, who attended in the absence of her daughters.

Though her brother and sister were persuaded that there was no real occasion for such a seclusion from the family, they did not attempt to oppose it, for they knew that she had not prudence enough to hold her tongue before the servants while they waited at table, and judged it better that one only of the household, and the one whom they could most trust, should comprehend all her fears and solicitude on the subject.

In the dining-room they were soon joined by Mary and Kitty, who had been too busily engaged in their separate apartments, to make their appearance before. One came from her books, and the other from her toilette. The faces of both, however, were tolerably calm; and no change was visible in either, except that the loss of her favourite sister, or the anger which she had herself incurred in the business, had given something more of fretfulness than usual to the accents of Kitty. As for Mary, she was mistress enough of herself to whisper to Elizabeth, with a countenance of grave reflection, soon after they were seated at table,

"This is a most unfortunate affair; and will probably be much talked of. But we must stem the tide of malice, and pour into the wounded bosoms of each other the balm of sisterly consolation."

Then, perceiving in Elizabeth no inclination of replying, she added, "Unhappy as the event must be for Lydia, we may draw from it this useful lesson: that loss of virtue in a female is irretrievable -- that one false step involves her in endless ruin -- that her reputation is no less brittle than it is beautiful, -- and that she cannot be too much guarded in her behaviour towards the undeserving of the other sex."

Elizabeth lifted up her eyes in amazement, but was too much oppressed to make any reply. Mary, however, continued to console herself with such kind of moral extractions from the evil before them.

In the afternoon, the two elder Miss Bennets were able to be for half an hour by themselves; and Elizabeth instantly availed herself of the opportunity of making many enquiries, which Jane was equally eager to satisfy. After joining in general lamentations over the dreadful sequel of this event, which Elizabeth considered as all but certain, and Miss Bennet could not assert to be wholly impossible, the former continued the subject by saying, "But tell me all and every thing about it which I have not already heard. Give me farther particulars. What did Colonel Forster say? Had they no apprehension of any thing before the elopement took place? They must have seen them together for ever."

"Colonel Forster did own that he had often suspected some partiality, especially on Lydia's side, but nothing to give him any alarm. I am so grieved for him. His behaviour was attentive and kind to the utmost. He was coming to us, in order to assure us of his concern, before he had any idea of their not being gone to Scotland; when that apprehension first got abroad, it hastened his journey."

"And was Denny convinced that Wickham would not marry? Did he know of their intending to go off? Had Colonel Forster seen Denny himself?"

"Yes; but when questioned by him, Denny denied knowing any thing of their plan, and would not give his real opinion about it. He did not repeat his persuasion of their not marrying -- and from that, I am inclined to hope, he might have been misunderstood before."

"And till Colonel Forster came himself, not one of you entertained a doubt, I suppose, of their being really married?"

"How was it possible that such an idea should enter our brains! I felt a little uneasy -- a little fearful of my sister's happiness with him in marriage, because I knew that his conduct had not been always quite right. My father and mother knew nothing of that, they only felt how imprudent a match it must be. Kitty then owned, with a very natural triumph on knowing more than the rest of us, that in Lydia's last letter she had prepared her for such a step. She had known, it seems, of their being in love with each other many weeks."

"But not before they went to Brighton?"

"No, I believe not."

"And did Colonel Forster appear to think ill of Wickham himself? Does he know his real character?"

"I must confess that he did not speak so well of Wickham as he formerly did. He believed him to be imprudent and extravagant. And since this sad affair has taken place, it is said that he left Meryton greatly in debt; but I hope this may be false."

"Oh, Jane, had we been less secret, had we told what we knew of him, this could not have happened!"

"Perhaps it would have been better," replied her sister. "But to expose the former faults of any person, without knowing what their present feelings were, seemed unjustifiable. We acted with the best intentions."

"Could Colonel Forster repeat the particulars of Lydia's note to his wife?"

"He brought it with him for us to see."

Jane then took it from her pocket-book, and gave it to Elizabeth. These were the contents:

"MY DEAR HARRIET,

You will laugh when you know where I am gone, and I cannot help laughing myself at your surprise to-morrow morning, as soon as I am missed. I am going to Gretna Green, and if you cannot guess with who, I shall think you a simpleton, for there is but one man in the world I love, and he is an angel. I should never be happy without him, so think it no harm to be off. You need not send them word at Longbourn of my going, if you do not like it, for it will make the surprise the greater when I write to them and sign my name Lydia Wickham. What a good joke it will be! I can hardly write for laughing. Pray make my excuses to Pratt, for not keeping my engagement and dancing with him to night. Tell him I hope he will excuse me when he knows all, and tell him I will dance with him at the next ball we meet, with great pleasure. I shall send for my clothes when I get to Longbourn; but I wish you would tell Sally to mend a great slit in my worked muslin gown before they are packed up. Good bye. Give my love to Colonel Forster. I hope you will drink to our good journey.

Your affectionate friend,

LYDIA BENNET."

"Oh! thoughtless, thoughtless Lydia!" cried Elizabeth when she had finished it. "What a letter is this, to be written at such a moment. But at least it shews that she was serious in the object of her journey. Whatever he might afterwards persuade her to, it was not on her side a scheme of infamy. My poor father! how he must have felt it!"

"I never saw any one so shocked. He could not speak a word for full ten minutes. My mother was taken ill immediately, and the whole house in such confusion!"

"Oh! Jane!" cried Elizabeth, "was there a servant belonging to it, who did not know the whole story before the end of the day?"

"I do not know. -- I hope there was. -- But to be guarded at such a time, is very difficult. My mother was in hysterics, and though I endeavoured to give her every assistance in my power, I am afraid I did not do so much as I might have done! But the horror of what might possibly happen, almost took from me my faculties."

"Your attendance upon her has been too much for you. You do not look well. Oh! that I had been with you, you have had every care and anxiety upon yourself alone."

"Mary and Kitty have been very kind, and would have shared in every fatigue, I am sure, but I did not think it right for either of them. Kitty is slight and delicate, and Mary studies so much, that her hours of repose should not be broken in on. My aunt Phillips came to Longbourn on Tuesday, after my father went away; and was so good as to stay till Thursday with me. She was of great use and comfort to us all, and Lady Lucas has been very kind; she walked here on Wednesday morning to condole with us, and offered her services, or any of her daughters, if they could be of use to us."

"She had better have stayed at home," cried Elizabeth; "perhaps she meant well, but under such a misfortune as this, one cannot see too little of one's neighbours. Assistance is impossible; condolence, insufferable. Let them triumph over us at a distance, and be satisfied."

She then proceeded to enquire into the measures which her father had intended to pursue, while in town, for the recovery of his daughter.

"He meant, I believe," replied Jane, "to go to Epsom, the place where they last changed horses, see the postilions, and try if any thing could be made out from them. His principal object must be to discover the number of the hackney coach which took them from Clapham. It had come with a fare from London; and as he thought the circumstance of a gentleman and lady's removing from one carriage into another might be remarked, he meant to make enquiries at Clapham. If he could any how discover at what house the coachman had before set down his fare, he determined to make enquiries there, and hoped it might not be impossible to find out the stand and number of the coach. I do not know of any other designs that he had formed: but he was in such a hurry to be gone, and his spirits so greatly discomposed, that I had difficulty in finding out even so much as this."

他们离开那个城镇的时候，舅父跟伊丽莎白说：“我又把这件事想了一遍，认真地考虑 了一番，越发觉得你姐姐的看法很对。我认为无论是哪个青年，决不会对这样一位姑娘存着 这样的坏心眼，她又不是无亲无靠，何况她就住在他自己的上校家里，因此我要从最好的方 面去着想。难道他以为她的亲友们不会挺身而出吗？难道他还以为这一次冒犯弗斯脱上校以 后，还好意思回到民兵团里去吗？我看他不见得会痴情到冒险的地步。”

伊丽莎白的脸色立刻显得高兴起来，连忙嚷道：“你果真这样想吗？”

嘉丁纳太太接嘴说：“你相信我好了，我也开始赞成你舅舅的看法了。这件事太不顾羞 耻，太不顾名誉和利害关系了，他不会这样胆大妄为。我觉得韦翰未必会这样坏。丽萃，你 竟这样不把他放在眼里，相信他会做出这种事吗？”

“他也许不会不顾全自己的利害关系。除此以外，我相信他全不在乎。但愿他能有所顾 忌。我可不敢存这个奢望。要是真象你所想的那样，那他们干吗不到苏格兰去呢？”

嘉丁纳先生回答道：“第一，现在并不能完全证明他们没有到苏格兰去。”

“哎哟！可是他们把原来的马车打发走，换上了出租的马车，光是凭这一点就可想而 知！此外，到巴纳特去的路上，也找不到他们的踪迹。”

“那么就假定他们在伦敦吧。他们到那儿去也许是为了暂时躲避一下，不会别有用心。 他们两个人都没有多少钱；也许他们都会想到，在伦敦结婚虽然比不上在苏格兰结婚来得方 便，可是要省俭些。”

“可是为什么要这样秘密？为什么怕给人家发觉？为什么结婚要偷偷摸摸？哦，不， 不，你这种想法不切合实际。你不是看到吉英信里说吗──连他自己最要好的朋友也相信他 不会跟她结婚。韦翰绝不会跟一个没有钱的女人结婚的。他根本办不到。丽迪雅除了年轻、 健康、爱开玩笑之外，有什么办法、有什么吸引力，可以叫他为了她而放弃掉结婚致富的机 会？至于他会不会怕这次羞耻的私奔使他自己在部队里丢面子，便把行为检点一下，那我就 无法判断了，因为我无从知道他这一次的行为究竟会产生什么样的后果。但是你说的另外一 点，我恐怕不大靠得住。丽迪雅的确没有个亲兄弟为她出头，他又看到我父亲平日为人懒 散，不管家事，便以为他遇到这类事情，也会跟人家做父亲的一样，不肯多管，也不肯多 想。”

“可是你以为丽迪雅为了爱他，竟会不顾一切，可以不跟他结婚而跟他同居吗？”

伊丽莎白眼睛里涌起了眼泪说道：“说起来真是骇人听闻，一个人居然怀疑到自己亲妹 妹会不顾体面，不顾贞操！可是我的确不知道该怎么说才好。也许是我冤枉了她。她很年 轻，又从来没有人教她应该怎样去考虑这些重大的问题；半年以来──不，整整一年以来─ ─她只知道开心作乐，爱好虚荣。家里纵容她，让她尽过些轻浮浪荡的日子，让她随便遇到 什么事情都是轻信盲从。自从民兵团驻扎到麦里屯以后，她一脑子只想到谈情说爱，卖弄风 情，勾搭军官。她先天就已经足够骚，再加上老是想这件事，谈这件事，想尽办法使自己的 感情更加──我应该说更加怎么呢？──更加容易被人家诱惑。我们都知道韦翰无论在仪表 方面，辞令方面，都有足够的魅力可以迷住一个女人。”

“可是你得明白，”她的舅母说，“吉英就不把韦翰看得那么坏，她认为他不会存这种 心肠。”

“吉英何尝把任何人看作坏人？不管是什么样的人，无论他过去的行为怎样，除非等到 事实证明了那个人确实是坏，她怎么会相信人家会存这种心肠？可是说到韦翰的底细，吉英 却和我一样明白。我们俩都知道他是个不折不扣的淫棍，他既没有人格，又不顾体面，一味 虚情假意，柔声媚气。”

这番话使嘉丁纳太太起了极大的好奇心，想要弄明白外甥女儿怎么知道这些事情的，便 大声问道：“这些情形你真的都了解吗？”

伊丽莎白红着脸回答道：“我当然了解，那一天我已经把他对待达西先生的无耻行为说 给你听过。人家待他那么宽宏大量，可是你上次在浪搏恩的时候，曾经亲耳听到他是以什么 的态度谈到人家。还有许多事情我不便于说，也不值得说，可是他对于彭伯里府上造谣中伤 的事实，真是数说不尽。他把达西小姐说成那样一个人，使得我开头完全把她当做一位骄傲 冷酷，惹人讨厌的小姐。然而他自己也知道事实完全相反。他心里一定明白，达西小姐正象 我们所看到的那样和蔼可亲，一些也不装腔作势。”

“难道丽迪雅完全不知道这些事吗？既然你和吉英都了解得那么透彻，她自己怎么会完 全不晓得？”

“糟就糟在这里。我自己也是到了肯特郡以后，常常跟达西先生和他的亲戚弗茨威廉上 校在一起，才知道真相。等我回得家来，某某郡的民兵团已经准备在一两个星期以内就要离 开麦里屯了。当时我就把这情形在吉英面前和盘托出，吉英和我都觉得不必向外面声张，因 为街坊四邻既然都对韦翰有好感，如果叫大家对他印象转坏，这会对谁有好处？甚至于临到 决定让丽迪雅跟弗斯脱太太一块儿走的时候，我还不想叫丽迪雅了解他的人品。我从来没想 到她竟会被他欺骗。你可以相信我万万想不到会造成这样的后果。”

“那么说，他们开拔到白利屯去的时候，你还是毫不在意，没想到他们俩已经爱上了 吧？”

“根本没想到。我记得他们谁都没有流露出相爱的意思，要知道，当初只要看出了一点 形迹，在我们那样的一个家庭里是不会不谈论的。他刚到部队里来的时候，她就对他十分爱 慕，当时我们大家都是那样。在开头一两个月里面，麦里屯一带的姑娘们没有哪一个不为他 神魂颠倒；可是他对她却不曾另眼相看。后来那一阵滥爱狂恋的风气过去了，她对他的幻想 也就消失了，因为民兵团里其他的军官们更加看重她，于是她的心又转到他们身上去了。”

他们一路上把这个有趣的话题翻来复去地谈论，谈到哪些地方值得顾虑，哪些地方还可 以寄予希望；揣想起来又是如何如何；实在再也谈不出什么新意来了，只得暂时住口。可是 隔了不多一会儿，又谈到这件事上面来了；这是可想而知的。伊丽莎白的脑子里总是摆脱不 开这件事。她为这件事自怨自艾，没有一刻能够安心，也没有一刻能够忘怀。

他们匆匆忙忙赶着路，在中途住宿了一夜，第二天吃饭的时候就到了浪搏恩。伊丽莎白 感到快慰的是，总算没有让吉英等得心焦。

他们进了围场，嘉丁纳舅舅的孩子们一看见一辆马车，便赶到台阶上来站着；等到马车 赶到门口的时候，孩子们一个个惊喜交集，满面笑容，跳来蹦去，这是大人们回来时第一次 受到的愉快热诚的欢迎。

伊丽莎白跳下马车，匆匆忙忙把每个孩子亲吻了一下便赶快向门口奔去，吉英这时候正 从母亲房间里跑下楼来，在那儿迎接她。

伊丽莎白热情地拥抱着她，姐妹两人都热泪滚滚。伊丽莎白一面又迫不及待地问她是否 听到那一对私奔的男女有什么下落。

“还没有听到什么下落，”吉英回答道。“好在亲爱的舅舅回来了，我希望从此以后一 切都会顺利。”

“爸爸进城去了吗？”

“进城去了，他是星期二走的，我信上告诉过你了。”

“常常收到他的信吗？”

“只收到他一封信。是星期三寄来的，信上三言两语，只说他已经平安抵达，又把他的 详细地址告诉了我，这还是他临走时我特别要求他写的。另外他只说，等到有了重要消息， 再写信来。”

“妈好吗？家里人都好吗？”

“我觉得妈还算好，只不过精神上受了很大的挫折。她在楼上；她看到你们回来，一定 非常快活。她还在自己的化妆室里呢。谢天谢地，曼丽和吉蒂都非常好。”

“可是你好吗？”伊丽莎白又大声问道。“你脸色苍白。你一定担了多少心思啊！”

姐姐告诉她完好无恙。姐妹俩趁着嘉丁纳夫妇忙于应付孩子们的时候，刚刚谈了这几句 话，只见他们一大群男女老幼都走过来了，于是谈话只得终止。吉英走到舅父母跟前去表示 欢迎和感谢，笑一阵又哭一阵。

大家都走进会客室以后，舅父母又把伊丽莎白刚才问过的那些话重新问了一遍，立刻就 发觉吉英没有什么消息可以奉告。吉英因为心肠慈善，总是从乐观的方面去着想，即使事到 如今，她还没有心灰意冷，她还在指望着一切都会有圆满的结局；总有哪一天早上她会收到 一封信，或者是父亲写来的，或者是丽迪雅写来的，信上会把事情进行的经过详细报道一 番，或许还会宣布那一对男女的结婚消息。

大家谈了一会儿以后，都到班纳特太太房里去了。果然不出所料，班纳特太太见到他们 便眼泪汪汪，长吁短叹。她先把韦翰的卑劣行为痛骂了一顿，又为自己的病痛和委屈抱怨了 一番，她几乎把每个人都骂到了，只有一个人没骂到，而那个人却正是盲目溺爱女儿，使女 儿铸成大错的主要原因。

她说：“要是当初能够依了我的打算，让全家人都跟着到白利屯去，那就不会发生这种 事了。丽迪雅真是又可怜又可爱。毛病就出在没有人照应。弗斯脱太太怎么竟放心让她离开 他们跟前呢？我看，一定是他们太怠慢了她。象她那样一个姑娘，要是有人好好地照料她， 她是决不会做出那种事来的。我一直觉得他们不配照管她；可是我一直要受人家摆布。可怜 的好孩子呀！班纳特先生已经走了，他一碰到韦翰，一定会跟他拚个死活，他一定会给韦翰 活活打死，那叫我们大家可怎么办？他尸骨未寒，柯林斯一家人就要把我们撵出去；兄弟 呀，要是你不帮帮我们的忙，我就真不知道怎么是好啦。”

大家听到她这些可怕的话，都失声大叫；嘉丁纳先生告诉她说，无论对她本人，对她家 里人，他都会尽心照顾，然后又告诉她说，他明天就要到伦敦去，尽力帮助班纳特先生去找 丽迪雅。

他又说：“不要过分焦急，虽说也应该从最坏的方面去着想，可也不一定会落得最坏的 下场。他们离开白利屯还不到一个星期。再过几天，我们可能会打听到一些有关他们的消 息。等我们把事情弄明白了；要是他们真的没有结婚，而且不打算结婚，那时候才谈得上失 望。我一进城就会到姐夫那里去，请他到天恩寺街我们家里去住，那时候我们就可以一块儿 商量出一个办法来。”

班纳特太太回答道：“噢，好兄弟，这话正讲在我心上。你一到城里，千万把他们找 到，不管他们在哪里也好；要是他们还没有结婚，一定叫他们结婚。讲到结婚的礼服，叫他 们用不着等了，只告诉丽迪雅说，等他们结婚以后，她要多少钱做衣服我就给她多少钱。千 万要紧的是，别让班纳特先生跟他打架。还请你告诉他，我真是在活受罪，简直给吓得神经 错乱了，遍身发抖，东倒西歪，腰部抽搐，头痛心跳，从白天到夜里，没有一刻能够安心。 请你跟我的丽迪雅宝贝儿说，叫她不要自作主张做衣服，等到和我见了面再说，因为她不知 道哪一家衣料店最好。噢，兄弟，你真是一片好心！我知道你会想出办法来把样样事情都办 好。”

嘉丁纳先生虽然又重新安了她一下心，说他一定会认真尽力地去效劳，可是又叫她不要 过分乐观，也不要过分忧虑。大家跟她一直谈到吃中饭才走开，反正女儿们不在她跟前的时 候，有管家妇等候她，她还可以去向管家妇发牢骚。

虽然她弟弟和弟妇都以为她大可不必和家里人分开吃饭，可是他们并不打算反对她这样 做，因为他们考虑到她说话不谨慎，如果吃起饭来让好几个佣人一起来等候，那么她在佣人 们面前把心里话全说了出来，未免不大好，因此最好还是只让一个佣人──一个最靠得住的 佣人等候她，听她去叙述她对这件事是多么担心，多么牵挂。

他们走进饭厅不久，曼丽和吉蒂也来了，原来这两姐妹都在自己房间里忙着各人自己的 事，一个在读书，一个在化妆，因此没有能够早一些出来。两人的脸色都相当平静，看不出 有什么变化，只是吉蒂讲话的声调比平常显得暴躁一些，这或者是因为她丢了一个心爱的妹 妹而感到伤心，或者是因为这件事也使她觉得气愤。至于曼丽，她却自有主张，等大家坐定 以后，她便摆出一副严肃的面孔，跟伊丽莎白低声说道：

“家门不幸，遭此惨祸，很可能会引起外界议论纷纷。人心恶毒，我们一定要及时防 范，免得一发不可收拾。我们要用姐妹之情来安慰彼此创伤的心灵。”

她看到伊丽莎白不想回答，便又接下去说：“此事对于丽迪雅固属不幸，但亦可以作为 我们的前车之鉴。大凡女人家一经失去贞操，便无可挽救，这真是一失足成千古恨。美貌固 然难于永保，名誉亦何尝容易保全。世间多的是轻薄男子，岂可不寸步留神？”

伊丽莎白抬起眼睛来，神情很是诧异；她心里实在太郁闷，所以一句话也答不上来。可 是曼丽还在往下说，她要从这件不幸的事例中阐明道德的精义，以便聊以自慰。

到了下午，两位年纪最大的小姐有了半个钟头的时间可以在一起谈谈心。伊丽莎白不肯 错过机会，连忙向吉英问东问西，吉英也连忙一一加以回答，好让妹妹放心。两姐妹先把这 件事的不幸的后果共同叹息了一番。伊丽莎白认为一定会发生不幸的后果，吉英也认为难 免。于是伊丽莎白继续说道：“凡是我不知道的情节，请你全部说给我听。请你谈得再详细 一些。弗斯脱上校怎么说的？他们俩私奔之前，难道看不出一点形迹可疑的地方吗？照理应 该常常看到他们两人在一起呀。”

“弗斯脱上校说，他也曾怀疑过他们俩有情感，特别是怀疑丽迪雅，可是他并没有看出 什么形迹，因此没有及时留意。我真为他难受。他为人极其殷勤善良。远在他想到他们两人 并没有到苏格兰去的时候，他就打算上我们这儿来慰问我们。等到人心惶惶的时候，他连忙 便赶来了。”

“丹尼认为韦翰不会跟她结婚吗？他是否知道他们存心私奔？弗斯脱上校有没有见到丹 尼本人？”

“见到的，不过他回到丹尼的时候，丹尼绝口否认，说是根本不知道他们私奔的打算， 也不肯说出他自己对这件事究竟怎样看法。丹尼以后便没有再提起他们俩不会结婚之类的 话。照这样看来，但愿上一次是我听错了他的话。”

“我想弗斯脱上校没有到这儿以前，你们谁都没有怀疑到他们不会正式结婚吧？”

“我们的脑子里怎么会有这种念头呢！我只是觉得有些不安心，有些顾虑，怕妹妹跟他 结婚不会幸福，因为我早就知道他的品德不太端正。父亲和母亲完全不知道这种情形，他们 只觉得这门亲事非常冒昧。吉蒂当时十分好胜地说，她比我们大家都熟悉内幕情形，丽迪雅 给她的最后一封信上就已经隐隐约约透露也了一些口风，准备来这一着。看吉蒂那副神气， 她好象远在她几个星期以前，就知道他们俩相爱了。”

“总不见得在他们俩去到白利屯以前就看出了吧？”

“不见得，我相信不见得。”

“弗斯脱上校是不是显出看不起韦翰的样子？他了解韦翰的真面目吗？”

“这我得承认，他不象从前那样器重他了。他认为他行事荒唐，又爱奢华，这件伤心的 事发生以后，人们都传说他离开麦里屯的时候，还欠下了好多债，我但愿这是谣言。”

“哎哟，吉英，要是我们当初少替他保守一点秘密，把他的事情照直说出来，那也许就 不会发生这件事了！”

吉英说：“说不定会好些，不过，光是揭露人家过去的错误，而不尊重人家目前的为 人，未免亦有些说不过去。我们待人接物，应该完全好心好意。”

“弗斯脱上校能不能把丽迪雅留给他太太的那封短信逐字逐句背出来？”

“那封信他是随身带来给我们看的。”

于是吉英从口袋里掏出那封信，递给伊丽莎白。全文如下：

亲爱的海丽，

明天一大早你发现我失了踪，一定会大为惊奇；等你弄明白了我上什么地方去，你一定 又会发笑。我想到这里，自己也禁不住笑出来了。我要到格利那草场去。如果你猜不着我是 跟谁一起去，那我真要把你看成一个大傻瓜，因为这世界上只有一个男人是我心爱的，他真 是一个天使。没有了他，我决不会幸福，因此，你别以为这这次去会惹出什么祸来。如果你 不愿意把我出走的消息告诉浪搏恩我家里人，那你不告诉也罢。我要使他们接到我信的时 候，看到我的签名是“丽迪雅·韦翰”，让他们更觉得事出意外。这个玩笑真开得太有意 思！我几乎笑得无法写下去了！请你替我向普拉特道个歉，我今天晚上不能赴约，不能和他 跳舞了。我希望他知道了这一切情形以后，能够原谅我；请你告诉他，下次在跳舞会上想见 的时候，我一定乐意同他跳舞。我到了浪搏恩就派人来取衣服，请你告诉莎蕾一声，我那件 细洋纱的长衣服裂了一条大缝，叫她替我收拾行李的时候，把它补一补。再见。请代问候弗 斯脱上校。愿你为我们的一路顺风而干杯。

你的好友丽迪雅·班纳特

伊丽莎白读完了信以后叫道：“好一个没有脑子的丽迪雅！遇到这样重大的事，竟会写 出这样一封信来！但是至少可以说明，她倒是把这一次旅行看成一件正经事。不管他以后会 诱惑她走到哪一步田地，她可没有存心要做出什么丢脸的事来。可怜的爸爸！！他对这件事 会有多少感触啊！”

“他当时惊骇得那种样子，我真一辈子也没见过。他整整十分钟说不出一句话来。妈一 下子就病倒了，全家都给弄得鬼神不安！”

“噢，吉英，”伊丽莎白叫道。“岂不是所有的佣人当天都知道了这件事的底细吗？”

“我不清楚，但愿他们并没有全都知道。不过在这种时候，即使你要当心，也很难办 到。妈那种歇斯底里的毛病又发作了，我虽然尽了我的力量去劝慰她，恐怕还是不有够周到 的地方。我只怕会出什么意外，因此吓得不知如何是好。”

“你这样待候她，真够你累的。我看你脸色不怎么好。样样事都让你一个人操心烦神， 要是我跟你在一起就好了！”

“曼丽和吉蒂都非常好心，愿意替我分担疲劳，可是我不好意思让她们受累，因为吉蒂 很纤弱，曼丽又太用功，不应该再去打扰她们休息的时间。好在星期二那天，父亲一走，腓 力普姨妈就到浪搏恩来了，蒙她那么好心，一直陪我到星期四才走。她帮了我们不少的忙， 还安慰了我们。卢卡斯太太待我们也好，她星期三早上来慰问过我们，她说，如果我们需要 她们帮忙，她和她女儿们都乐意效劳。”

伊丽莎白大声说道：“还是让她待在自己家里吧，她也许真是出于一片好意，但是遇到 了这样一件不幸的事，谁还乐意见到自己的邻居？他们帮我们忙帮不成功，慰问我们反而会 叫我们难受。让她们在我们背后去高兴得意吧。”

然后她又问起父亲这次到城里去，打算采用什么方法去找到丽迪雅。

吉英说：“我看他打算到艾普桑去，因为他们俩是在那儿换马车的，他要上那儿去找找 那些马车夫，看看能不能从他们那里探听出一点消息。他的主要目的就要去查出他们在克拉 普汗所搭乘的那辆出租马车的号码。那辆马车本来是从伦敦搭乘客人来的；据他的想法，一 男一女从一辆马车换上另一辆马车，一定会引起人家注目，因此他准备到克拉普汗去查问。 他只要查出那个马车夫在哪家门口卸下先前的那位客人，他便决定上那儿去查问一下，也许 能够查问得出那辆马车的号码和停车的地方。至于他有什么别的打算，我就不知道了。他急 急忙忙要走，心绪非常紊乱，我能够从他嘴里问出这么些话来，已经算是不容易了。”

<- ->

Chapter VI of Volume III (Chap. 48)

THE whole party were in hopes of a letter from Mr. Bennet the next morning, but the post came in without bringing a single line from him. His family knew him to be, on all common occasions, a most negligent and dilatory correspondent, but at such a time they had hoped for exertion. They were forced to conclude that he had no pleasing intelligence to send, but even of that they would have been glad to be certain. Mr. Gardiner had waited only for the letters before he set off.

When he was gone, they were certain at least of receiving constant information of what was going on, and their uncle promised, at parting, to prevail on Mr. Bennet to return to Longbourn as soon as he could, to the great consolation of his sister, who considered it as the only security for her husband's not being killed in a duel.

Mrs. Gardiner and the children were to remain in Hertfordshire a few days longer, as the former thought her presence might be serviceable to her nieces. She shared in their attendance on Mrs. Bennet, and was a great comfort to them in their hours of freedom. Their other aunt also visited them frequently, and always, as she said, with the design of cheering and heartening them up, though as she never came without reporting some fresh instance of Wickham's extravagance or irregularity, she seldom went away without leaving them more dispirited than she found them.

All Meryton seemed striving to blacken the man, who, but three months before, had been almost an angel of light. He was declared to be in debt to every tradesman in the place, and his intrigues, all honoured with the title of seduction, had been extended into every tradesman's family. Every body declared that he was the wickedest young man in the world; and every body began to find out that they had always distrusted the appearance of his goodness. Elizabeth, though she did not credit above half of what was said, believed enough to make her former assurance of her sister's ruin still more certain; and even Jane, who believed still less of it, became almost hopeless, more especially as the time was now come when, if they had gone to Scotland, which she had never before entirely despaired of, they must in all probability have gained some news of them.

Mr. Gardiner left Longbourn on Sunday; on Tuesday, his wife received a letter from him; it told them that on his arrival, he had immediately found out his brother, and persuaded him to come to Gracechurch street; that Mr. Bennet had been to Epsom and Clapham before his arrival, but without gaining any satisfactory information; and that he was now determined to enquire at all the principal hotels in town, as Mr. Bennet thought it possible they might have gone to one of them, on their first coming to London, before they procured lodgings. Mr. Gardiner himself did not expect any success from this measure, but as his brother was eager in it, he meant to assist him in pursuing it. He added that Mr. Bennet seemed wholly disinclined at present, to leave London, and promised to write again very soon. There was also a postscript to this effect:

"I have written to Colonel Forster to desire him to find out, if possible, from some of the young man's intimates in the regiment, whether Wickham has any relations or connections who would be likely to know in what part of the town he has now concealed himself. If there were any one that one could apply to with a probability of gaining such a clue as that, it might be of essential consequence. At present we have nothing to guide us. Colonel Forster will, I dare say, do every thing in his power to satisfy us on this head. But, on second thoughts, perhaps Lizzy could tell us what relations he has now living better than any other person." Elizabeth was at no loss to understand from whence this deference for her authority proceeded; but it was not in her power to give any information of so satisfactory a nature as the compliment deserved.

She had never heard of his having had any relations, except a father and mother, both of whom had been dead many years. It was possible, however, that some of his companions in the ----shire, might be able to give more information; and, though she was not very sanguine in expecting it, the application was a something to look forward to.

Every day at Longbourn was now a day of anxiety; but the most anxious part of each was when the post was expected. The arrival of letters was the first grand object of every morning's impatience. Through letters, whatever of good or bad was to be told would be communicated, and every succeeding day was expected to bring some news of importance.

But before they heard again from Mr. Gardiner, a letter arrived for their father from a different quarter -- from Mr. Collins; which, as Jane had received directions to open all that came for him in his absence, she accordingly read; and Elizabeth, who knew what curiosities his letters always were, looked over her, and read it likewise. It was as follows:

"MY DEAR SIR,

I feel myself called upon by our relationship, and my situation in life, to condole with you on the grievous affliction you are now suffering under, of which we were yesterday informed by a letter from Hertfordshire. Be assured, my dear Sir, that Mrs. Collins and myself sincerely sympathise with you, and all your respectable family, in your present distress, which must be of the bitterest kind, because proceeding from a cause which no time can remove. No arguments shall be wanting on my part that can alleviate so severe a misfortune; or that may comfort you, under a circumstance that must be of all others most afflicting to a parent's mind. The death of your daughter would have been a blessing in comparison of this. And it is the more to be lamented, because there is reason to suppose, as my dear Charlotte informs me, that this licentiousness of behaviour in your daughter has proceeded from a faulty degree of indulgence, though at the same time, for the consolation of yourself and Mrs. Bennet, I am inclined to think that her own disposition must be naturally bad, or she could not be guilty of such an enormity at so early an age. Howsoever that may be, you are grievously to be pitied, in which opinion I am not only joined by Mrs. Collins, but likewise by Lady Catherine and her daughter, to whom I have related the affair. They agree with me in apprehending that this false step in one daughter will be injurious to the fortunes of all the others; for who, as Lady Catherine herself condescendingly says, will connect themselves with such a family. And this consideration leads me moreover to reflect with augmented satisfaction on a certain event of last November, for had it been otherwise, I must have been involved in all your sorrow and disgrace. Let me advise you then, my dear Sir, to console yourself as much as possible, to throw off your unworthy child from your affection for ever, and leave her to reap the fruits of her own heinous offence.

I am, dear Sir, &c. &c."

Mr. Gardiner did not write again till he had received an answer from Colonel Forster; and then he had nothing of a pleasant nature to send. It was not known that Wickham had a single relation with whom he kept up any connection, and it was certain that he had no near one living. His former acquaintance had been numerous; but since he had been in the militia, it did not appear that he was on terms of particular friendship with any of them. There was no one therefore who could be pointed out as likely to give any news of him. And in the wretched state of his own finances there was a very powerful motive for secrecy, in addition to his fear of discovery by Lydia's relations, for it had just transpired that he had left gaming debts behind him, to a very considerable amount. Colonel Forster believed that more than a thousand pounds would be necessary to clear his expences at Brighton. He owed a good deal in the town, but his debts of honour were still more formidable. Mr. Gardiner did not attempt to conceal these particulars from the Longbourn family; Jane heard them with horror. "A gamester!" she cried. "This is wholly unexpected. I had not an idea of it."

Mr. Gardiner added, in his letter, that they might expect to see their father at home on the following day, which was Saturday. Rendered spiritless by the ill-success of all their endeavours, he had yielded to his brother-in-law's intreaty that he would return to his family, and leave it to him to do whatever occasion might suggest to be advisable for continuing their pursuit. When Mrs. Bennet was told of this, she did not express so much satisfaction as her children expected, considering what her anxiety for his life had been before.

"What, is he coming home, and without poor Lydia!" she cried. "Sure he will not leave London before he has found them. Who is to fight Wickham, and make him marry her, if he comes away?"

As Mrs. Gardiner began to wish to be at home, it was settled that she and her children should go to London at the same time that Mr. Bennet came from it. The coach, therefore, took them the first stage of their journey, and brought its master back to Longbourn.

Mrs. Gardiner went away in all the perplexity about Elizabeth and her Derbyshire friend that had attended her from that part of the world. His name had never been voluntarily mentioned before them by her niece; and the kind of half-expectation which Mrs. Gardiner had formed, of their being followed by a letter from him, had ended in nothing. Elizabeth had received none since her return, that could come from Pemberley.

The present unhappy state of the family, rendered any other excuse for the lowness of her spirits unnecessary; nothing, therefore, could be fairly conjectured from that, though Elizabeth, who was by this time tolerably well acquainted with her own feelings, was perfectly aware that, had she known nothing of Darcy, she could have borne the dread of Lydia's infamy somewhat better. It would have spared her, she thought, one sleepless night out of two.

When Mr. Bennet arrived, he had all the appearance of his usual philosophic composure. He said as little as he had ever been in the habit of saying; made no mention of the business that had taken him away, and it was some time before his daughters had courage to speak of it.

It was not till the afternoon, when he joined them at tea, that Elizabeth ventured to introduce the subject; and then, on her briefly expressing her sorrow for what he must have endured, he replied, "Say nothing of that. Who would suffer but myself? It has been my own doing, and I ought to feel it."

"You must not be too severe upon yourself," replied Elizabeth.

"You may well warn me against such an evil. Human nature is so prone to fall into it! No, Lizzy, let me once in my life feel how much I have been to blame. I am not afraid of being overpowered by the impression. It will pass away soon enough."

"Do you suppose them to be in London?"

"Yes; where else can they be so well concealed?"

"And Lydia used to want to go to London," added Kitty.

"She is happy, then," said her father, drily; "and her residence there will probably be of some duration."

Then, after a short silence, he continued, "Lizzy, I bear you no ill-will for being justified in your advice to me last May, which, considering the event, shews some greatness of mind."

They were interrupted by Miss Bennet, who came to fetch her mother's tea.

"This is a parade," cried he, "which does one good; it gives such an elegance to misfortune! Another day I will do the same; I will sit in my library, in my night cap and powdering gown, and give as much trouble as I can, -- or, perhaps, I may defer it till Kitty runs away."

"I am not going to run away, Papa," said Kitty, fretfully; "if I should ever go to Brighton, I would behave better than Lydia."

"You go to Brighton! -- I would not trust you so near it as East-Bourne, for fifty pounds! No, Kitty, I have at last learnt to be cautious, and you will feel the effects of it. No officer is ever to enter my house again, nor even to pass through the village. Balls will be absolutely prohibited, unless you stand up with one of your sisters. And you are never to stir out of doors till you can prove that you have spent ten minutes of every day in a rational manner."

Kitty, who took all these threats in a serious light, began to cry.

"Well, well," said he, "do not make yourself unhappy. If you are a good girl for the next ten years, I will take you to a review at the end of them."第二天早上，大家都指望班纳特先生会寄信来，可是等到邮差来了，却没有带来他的片 纸只字。家里人本来知道他一向懒得写信，能够拖延总是拖延；但是在这样的时候，她们都 希望他能够勉为其难一些。既是没有信来，她们只得认为他没有什么愉快的消息可以报道， 即使如此，她们也希望把事情弄个清楚明白。嘉丁纳先生也希望在动身以前能够看到几封 信。

嘉丁纳先生去了以后，大家都认为，今后至少可以经常听到一些事情进行的经过情形。 他临走的时候，答应一定去劝告班纳特先生尽可能马上回来。她们的母亲听了这些话，很是 安慰，她认为只有这样，才能保证她丈夫不会在决斗中被人打死。

嘉丁纳太太和她的孩子们还要在哈福德郡多待几天，因为她觉得，待在这里可以让外甥 女们多一个帮手。她可以帮她们等候班纳特太太，等她们空下来的时候，又大可以安慰安慰 她们。姨妈也常常来看她们，而且据她自己说，她来的目的是为了让她们高兴高兴，给她们 打打气，不过，她没有哪一次来不谈到韦翰的奢侈淫佚，每次都可以举出新的事例。她每次 走了以后，总是叫她们比她没有来以前更加意气消沉。

三个月以前，差不多整个麦里屯的人们都把这个男人捧到天上；三个月以后，整个麦里 屯的人都说他的坏话。他们说，他在当地每一个商人那里都欠下了一笔债；又给他加上了诱 骗妇女的的头衔，又说每个商人家里都受过他的糟蹋。每个人都说他是天下最坏的青年；每 个人都开始发觉自己一向就不信任他那伪善的面貌。伊丽莎白虽然对这些话只是半信半疑， 不过她早就认为妹妹会毁在他手里，这一来当然更是深信无疑。吉英本来连半信半疑也谈不 上，这一来也几乎感到失望──因为时间已经过了这么久，如果他们两人真到苏格兰去了， 现在也应该有消息了，这样一想，纵使她从来没有觉得完全失望，现在当然也难免要感到失 望。

嘉丁纳先生是星期日离开浪搏恩的。星期二他太太接到他一封信。信上说，他一到那里 就找到了姐夫，把他劝到天恩寺街去。又说，他没有到达伦敦以前，班纳特先生曾到艾普桑 和克拉普汗去过，可惜没有打听到一点儿满意的消息；又说他决定到城里各大旅馆去打听一 下，因为班纳特先生认为，韦翰和丽迪雅一到伦敦，可能先住旅馆，然后再慢慢寻找房子。 嘉丁纳先生本人并没有指望这种办法会获得什么成绩；既是姐夫非要那样做不可，也只有帮 助他着手进行。信上还说，班纳特先生暂时根本不想离开伦敦，他答应不久就会再写一封信 来。这封信上还有这样的一段附言：

我已经写信给弗斯脱上校，请他尽可能在民兵团里把那个年轻小伙子的要好朋友找几个 来打听一下，韦翰有没有什么亲友知道他躲藏在这个城里的哪一个区域。要是我们有这样的 人可以请教，得到一些线索，那是大有用处的。目前我们还是无从捉摸。也许弗斯上校会尽 量把这件事做得使我们满意。但倡我又想了一下，觉得丽萃也许比任何人都了解情况。会知 道他现在还有些什么亲戚。

伊丽莎白究竟为什么会受到这样的推崇，她自己完全知道，只可惜她提供不出什么令人 满意的材料，所以也就受不起这样的恭维。

她除了听到韦翰谈起过他自己的父母以外，从来不曾听到他有什么亲友，况且他父母也 都去世多年。某某郡民兵团里他的一些朋友们，可能提供得出一些材料，她虽说并不能对此 存着过分的奢望，但究竟不妨试一试。

浪搏恩一家人每天都过得非常心焦，最焦急的时间莫过于等待邮差送信来。不管信上报 道的是好消息还是坏消息，总是要讲给大家听，还盼望着第二天会有重要的消息传来。

嘉丁纳先生虽然还没有给她们寄来第二封信，可是她们却收到了别的地方寄来的一封 信，原来是柯林斯先生寄来了一封信给她们的父亲。吉英事前曾受到父亲的嘱托，代他拆阅 一切信件，于是她便来拜读这一封信。伊丽莎白也知道柯林斯先生的信总是写得奇奇怪怪， 便也挨在吉英身旁一同拜读。信是这样写的：长者先生赐鉴：

昨接哈福德郡来信，借悉先生目前正什心烦虑乱，不胜苦悲。不佞与拙荆闻之，无论对 先生个人或尊府老幼，均深表同情。以不佞之名份职位而言，自当聊申悼惜之意，何况与尊 府为葭莩，益觉责无旁贷。夫癸诸情理，此次不幸事件自难免令人痛心疾首，盖家声一经败 坏，便永无清洗之日，伤天下父母之心，孰有甚于此者？早知如此，但冀其早日夭亡为幸 耳。不佞只有曲尽言辞，备加慰问，庶几可以聊宽尊怀。据内人夏绿蒂言，令媛此次淫奔， 实系由于平日过分溺爱所致，此尤其可悲者也。唯不佞以为令媛年方及笄，竟而铸成大错， 亦足见其本身天性之恶劣；先生固不必过于引咎自责也。日前遇咖苔琳夫人及其千金小姐， 曾以此事奉告，夫人等亦与不佞夫妇不所同感。多蒙夫人与愚见不谋而合，认为令媛此次失 足，辱没家声，遂使后之攀亲者望而却步，殃及其姐氏终生幸福，堪虑堪虑。瓴念言及此， 不禁忆及去年十一月间一事，则又深为庆幸，否则木已成舟，势必自取其辱，受累不浅。敬 祈先生善自宽慰，任其妄自菲薄，自食其果，不足怜惜也。（下略）

嘉丁纳先生一直挨到接得弗斯脱上校的回信以后，才写第二封信到浪搏恩来。信上并没 有报道一点喜讯。大家都不知道韦翰是否还有什么亲戚跟他来往，不过倒知道他确确实实已 经没有一个至亲在世。他以前交游颇广，只是自从进了民兵团以后，看来跟他们都已疏远， 因此找不出一个人来可以报道一些有关他的消息。他这次所以要保守秘密，据说是因为他临 走时拖欠了一大笔赌债，而他目前手头又非常拮据，无法偿还，再则是因为怕让丽迪雅的亲 友发觉。弗斯脱上校认为，要清偿他在白利屯的债务，需要有一千多英镑才够。他在本镇固 然欠债很多，但赌债则更可观。嘉丁纳先生并打算把这些事情瞒住浪搏恩这家人家。吉英听 得心惊肉跳，不禁叫道：“好一个赌棍！这真是完全出人意料；我想也不曾想到。”

嘉丁纳先生的信上又说，她们的父亲明天（星期六）就可以回家来了。原来他们两人再 三努力，毫无成绩，情绪十分低落，因此班纳特先生答应了他舅爷的要求，立刻回家，一切 事情都留给嘉丁纳相机而行。女儿们本以为母亲既是那样担心父亲会被人打死，听到这个消 息，一定会非常得意，谁知并不尽然。

班纳特太太嚷道：“什么！他没有找到可怜的丽迪雅，就这样一个人回来吗？他既然没 有找到他们俩，当然不应该离开伦敦。他一走，还有谁去跟韦翰决斗，逼着他跟丽迪雅结 婚？”

嘉丁纳太太也开始想要回家了，决定在班纳特先生动身回浪搏恩的那一天，她就带着孩 子们回伦敦去。动身的那天可以由这里打发一部马车把她送到第一站，然后趁便接主人回 来。

嘉丁纳太太走了以后，对伊丽莎白和德比郡她那位朋友的事，还是糊里糊涂，从当初在 德比郡的时候起，就一直弄不明白。外甥女儿从来没有主动在舅父母面前提起过他的名字。 她本以为回来以后，那位先生就会有信来，可是结果并没有。伊丽莎白一直没收到过从彭伯 里寄来的信。

她看到外甥女儿情绪消沉；可是，家里既然出了这种不幸的事情，自然难免如此，不必 把这种现象牵扯到别的原因上面去。因此她还是摸不着一点边际。只有伊丽莎白自己明白自 己的心思，她想，要是不认识达西，那么丽迪雅这件丢脸的事也许会叫她多少好受些，也许 可以使她减少几个失眠之夜。

班纳特先生回到家里，仍然是那一副乐天安命的样子。他还是象平常一样不多说话，根 本不提起他这次外出是为了什么事情，女儿们也过了好久才敢提起。

一直到下午，他跟她们一块儿喝茶的时候，伊丽莎白才大胆地谈到这件事。她先简单地 说到他这次一定吃了不少的苦，这使她很难过，他却回答道：“别说这种话吧。除了我自己 之外，还有谁该受罪呢？我自己做的事应该自己承担。”

伊丽莎白劝慰他说：“你千万不要过分埋怨自己。”

“你劝我也是白劝。人的本性就是会自怨自艾！不丽萃，我一辈子也不曾自怨自艾过， 这次也让我尝尝这种滋味吧。我不怕忧郁成病。这种事一下子就会过去的。”

“你以为他们会在伦敦吗？”

“是的，还有什么别的地方能让他们藏得这样好呢？”

吉蒂又在一旁补说了一句：“而且丽迪雅老是想要到伦敦去。”

父亲冷冷地说：“那么，她可得意啦，她也许要在那儿住一阵子呢。”

沉默了片刻以后，他又接下去说：“丽萃，五月间你劝我的那些话的确没有劝错，我决 不怪你，从目前这件事看来，你的确有见识。”

班纳特小姐送茶进来给她母亲，打断了他们的谈话。

班纳特先生大声叫道：“这真所谓享福，舒服极了；居然倒霉也不忘风雅！哪一天我也 要来学你的样子，坐在书房里，头戴睡帽，身穿寝衣，尽量找人麻烦；要不就等到吉蒂私奔 了以后再说。”

吉蒂气恼地说：“我不会私奔的，爸爸，要是我上白利屯去，我一定比丽迪雅规矩。”

“你上白利屯去！你即使要到东浪搏恩那么近的地方去，叫我跟人家打五十镑的赌，我 也不敢！不吉蒂，我至少已经学会了小心，我一定要让你看看我的厉害。今后随便哪个军官 都不许上我的门，甚至不许从我们村里经过。绝对不许你们去参加跳舞会，除非你们姐妹之 间自己跳跳；也不许你走出家门一步，除非你在家里每天至少有十分钟规规矩矩，象个人 样。”

吉蒂把这些威吓的话看得很认真，不由得哭了起来。

班纳特先生连忙说道：“得啦，得啦，别伤心吧。假使你从今天起，能做上十年好姑 娘，那么等到十年满期的时候，我一定带你去看阅兵典礼。”

<- ->

Chapter VII of Volume III (Chap. 49)

TWO days after Mr. Bennet's return, as Jane and Elizabeth were walking together in the shrubbery behind the house, they saw the housekeeper coming towards them, and concluding that she came to call them to their mother, went forward to meet her; but, instead of the expected summons, when they approached her she said to Miss Bennet, "I beg your pardon, madam, for interrupting you, but I was in hopes you might have got some good news from town, so I took the liberty of coming to ask."

"What do you mean, Hill? We have heard nothing from town."

"Dear madam," cried Mrs. Hill, in great astonishment, "don't you know there is an express come for master from Mr. Gardiner? He has been here this half hour, and master has had a letter."

Away ran the girls, too eager to get in to have time for speech. They ran through the vestibule into the breakfast room; from thence to the library; -- their father was in neither; and they were on the point of seeking him up stairs with their mother, when they were met by the butler, who said,

"If you are looking for my master, ma'am, he is walking towards the little copse."

Upon this information, they instantly passed through the hall once more, and ran across the lawn after their father, who was deliberately pursuing his way towards a small wood on one side of the paddock.

Jane, who was not so light, nor so much in the habit of running, as Elizabeth, soon lagged behind, while her sister, panting for breath, came up with him, and eagerly cried out,

"Oh, Papa, what news? what news? Have you heard from my uncle?"

"Yes, I have had a letter from him by express."

"Well, and what news does it bring? good or bad?"

"What is there of good to be expected?" said he, taking the letter from his pocket; "but perhaps you would like to read it." Elizabeth impatiently caught it from his hand. Jane now came up.

"Read it aloud," said their father, "for I hardly know myself what it is about."

"Gracechurch-street, Monday, August 2.

MY DEAR BROTHER,

At last I am able to send you some tidings of my niece, and such as, upon the whole, I hope will give you satisfaction. Soon after you left me on Saturday, I was fortunate enough to find out in what part of London they were. The particulars I reserve till we meet. It is enough to know they are discovered; I have seen them both --"

"Then it is as I always hoped," cried Jane; "they are married!"

Elizabeth read on:

"I have seen them both. They are not married, nor can I find there was any intention of being so; but if you are willing to perform the engagements which I have ventured to make on your side, I hope it will not be long before they are. All that is required of you is to assure to your daughter, by settlement, her equal share of the five thousand pounds secured among your children after the decease of yourself and my sister; and, moreover, to enter into an engagement of allowing her, during your life, one hundred pounds per annum. These are conditions which, considering every thing, I had no hesitation in complying with, as far as I thought myself privileged, for you. I shall send this by express, that no time may be lost in bringing me your answer. You will easily comprehend, from these particulars, that Mr. Wickham's circumstances are not so hopeless as they are generally believed to be. The world has been deceived in that respect; and, I am happy to say, there will be some little money, even when all his debts are discharged, to settle on my niece, in addition to her own fortune. If, as I conclude will be the case, you send me full powers to act in your name throughout the whole of this business, I will immediately give directions to Haggerston for preparing a proper settlement. There will not be the smallest occasion for your coming to town again; therefore, stay quietly at Longbourn, and depend on my diligence and care. Send back your answer as soon as you can, and be careful to write explicitly. We have judged it best that my niece should be married from this house, of which I hope you will approve. She comes to us to-day. I shall write again as soon as any thing more is determined on. Your's, &c.

EDW. GARDINER."

"Is it possible!" cried Elizabeth, when she had finished. -- "Can it be possible that he will marry her?"

"Wickham is not so undeserving, then, as we have thought him!" said her sister. "My dear father, I congratulate you."

"And have you answered the letter?" said Elizabeth.

"No; but it must be done soon."

Most earnestly did she then intreat him to lose no more time before he wrote.

"Oh! my dear father," she cried, "come back, and write immediately. Consider how important every moment is, in such a case."

"Let me write for you," said Jane, "if you dislike the trouble yourself."

"I dislike it very much," he replied; "but it must be done."

And so saying, he turned back with them, and walked towards the house.

"And may I ask -- ?" said Elizabeth, "but the terms, I suppose, must be complied with."

"Complied with! I am only ashamed of his asking so little."

"And they must marry! Yet he is such a man!"

"Yes, yes, they must marry. There is nothing else to be done. But there are two things that I want very much to know: -- one is, how much money your uncle has laid down to bring it about; and the other, how I am ever to pay him."

"Money! my uncle!" cried Jane, "what do you mean, Sir?"

"I mean that no man in his senses would marry Lydia on so slight a temptation as one hundred a year during my life, and fifty after I am gone."

"That is very true," said Elizabeth; "though it had not occurred to me before. His debts to be discharged, and something still to remain! Oh! it must be my uncle's doings! Generous, good man; I am afraid he has distressed himself. A small sum could not do all this."

"No," said her father, "Wickham's a fool, if he takes her with a farthing less than ten thousand pounds. I should be sorry to think so ill of him in the very beginning of our relationship."

"Ten thousand pounds! Heaven forbid! How is half such a sum to be repaid?"

Mr. Bennet made no answer, and each of them, deep in thought, continued silent till they reached the house. Their father then went to the library to write, and the girls walked into the breakfast-room.

"And they are really to be married!" cried Elizabeth, as soon as they were by themselves. "How strange this is! And for this we are to be thankful. That they should marry, small as is their chance of happiness, and wretched as is his character, we are forced to rejoice! Oh, Lydia!"

"I comfort myself with thinking," replied Jane, "that he certainly would not marry Lydia if he had not a real regard for her. Though our kind uncle has done something towards clearing him, I cannot believe that ten thousand pounds, or any thing like it, has been advanced. He has children of his own, and may have more. How could he spare half ten thousand pounds?"

"If we are ever able to learn what Wickham's debts have been," said Elizabeth, "and how much is settled on his side on our sister, we shall exactly know what Mr. Gardiner has done for them, because Wickham has not sixpence of his own. The kindness of my uncle and aunt can never be requited. Their taking her home, and affording her their personal protection and countenance, is such a sacrifice to her advantage as years of gratitude cannot enough acknowledge. By this time she is actually with them! If such goodness does not make her miserable now, she will never deserve to be happy! What a meeting for her, when she first sees my aunt!"

"We must endeavour to forget all that has passed on either side," said Jane. "I hope and trust they will yet be happy. His consenting to marry her is a proof, I will believe, that he is come to a right way of thinking. Their mutual affection will steady them; and I flatter myself they will settle so quietly, and live in so rational a manner, as may in time make their past imprudence forgotten."

"Their conduct has been such," replied Elizabeth, "as neither you, nor I, nor any body, can ever forget. It is useless to talk of it."

It now occurred to the girls that their mother was in all likelihood, perfectly ignorant of what had happened. They went to the library, therefore, and asked their father whether he would not wish them to make it known to her. He was writing, and, without raising his head, coolly replied,

"Just as you please."

"May we take my uncle's letter to read to her?"

"Take whatever you like, and get away."

Elizabeth took the letter from his writing table, and they went up stairs together. Mary and Kitty were both with Mrs. Bennet: one communication would, therefore, do for all. After a slight preparation for good news, the letter was read aloud. Mrs. Bennet could hardly contain herself. As soon as Jane had read Mr. Gardiner's hope of Lydia's being soon married, her joy burst forth, and every following sentence added to its exuberance. She was now in an irritation as violent from delight, as she had ever been fidgety from alarm and vexation. To know that her daughter would be married was enough. She was disturbed by no fear for her felicity, nor humbled by any remembrance of her misconduct.

"My dear, dear Lydia!" she cried: "This is delightful indeed! -- She will be married! -- I shall see her again! -- She will be married at sixteen! -- My good, kind brother! -- I knew how it would be -- I knew he would manage every thing. How I long to see her! and to see dear Wickham too! But the clothes, the wedding clothes! I will write to my sister Gardiner about them directly. Lizzy, my dear, run down to your father, and ask him how much he will give her. Stay, stay, I will go myself. Ring the bell, Kitty, for Hill. I will put on my things in a moment. My dear, dear Lydia! -- How merry we shall be together when we meet!"

Her eldest daughter endeavoured to give some relief to the violence of these transports, by leading her thoughts to the obligations which Mr. Gardiner's behaviour laid them all under.

"For we must attribute this happy conclusion," she added, "in a great measure to his kindness. We are persuaded that he has pledged himself to assist Mr. Wickham with money."

"Well," cried her mother, "it is all very right; who should do it but her own uncle? If he had not had a family of his own, I and my children must have had all his money, you know, and it is the first time we have ever had any thing from him, except a few presents. Well! I am so happy. In a short time, I shall have a daughter married. Mrs. Wickham! How well it sounds. And she was only sixteen last June. My dear Jane, I am in such a flutter that I am sure I can't write; so I will dictate, and you write for me. We will settle with your father about the money afterwards; but the things should be ordered immediately."

She was then proceeding to all the particulars of calico, muslin, and cambric, and would shortly have dictated some very plentiful orders, had not Jane, though with some difficulty, persuaded her to wait till her father was at leisure to be consulted. One day's delay, she observed, would be of small importance; and her mother was too happy to be quite so obstinate as usual. Other schemes, too, came into her head.

"I will go to Meryton," said she, "as soon as I am dressed, and tell the good, good news to my sister Phillips. And as I come back, I can call on Lady Lucas and Mrs. Long. Kitty, run down and order the carriage. An airing would do me a great deal of good, I am sure. Girls, can I do any thing for you in Meryton? Oh! here comes Hill. My dear Hill, have you heard the good news? Miss Lydia is going to be married; and you shall all have a bowl of punch to make merry at her wedding."

Mrs. Hill began instantly to express her joy. Elizabeth received her congratulations amongst the rest, and then, sick of this folly, took refuge in her own room, that she might think with freedom.

Poor Lydia's situation must, at best, be bad enough; but that it was no worse, she had need to be thankful. She felt it so; and though, in looking forward, neither rational happiness nor worldly prosperity could be justly expected for her sister, in looking back to what they had feared, only two hours ago, she felt all the advantages of what they had gained.班纳特先生回来两天了。那天吉英和伊丽莎白正在屋后的矮树林里散步，只见管家奶奶 朝她俩走来，她们以为是母亲打发她来叫她们回去的，于是迎面走上前去。到了那个管家奶 奶跟前，才发觉事出意外，原来她并不是来叫她们的。她对吉英说：“小姐，请原谅我打断 了你们的谈话，不过，我料想你们一定获得了从城里来的好消息，所以我来大胆地问一 问。”

“你这话怎么讲，希尔？我们没有听到一点儿城里来的消息。”

希尔奶奶惊奇地嚷道：“亲爱的小姐，嘉丁纳先生打发了一个专差给主人送来一封信， 难道你们不知道吗？他已经来了半个钟头啦。”

两位小姐拔脚就跑，急急忙忙跑回家去，话也来不及说了。她们俩跑进大门口，来到起 坐间，再从起坐间来到书房，两处地方都没有见到父亲，正要上楼梯到母亲那儿去找他，又 碰到了厨子，厨子说：

“小姐，你们是在找主人吧，他正往小树林里去散步呢。”

她们听到这话，又走过穿堂，跑过一片草地，去找父亲，只见父亲正在从容不迫地向围 场旁边的一座小树林走去。

吉英没有伊丽莎白那么玲珑，也没有她那么会跑，因此一下子就落后了，只见妹妹已经 上气不接下气地跑到了父亲跟前，迫不及待地嚷道：

“爸爸，有了什么消息？你接到舅父的信了吗？”

“是的，他打发专人送了封信来。”

“唔，信里说些什么消息呢──好消息还是坏消息？”

“哪来好消息？”他一面说，一面从口袋里掏出信来。“也许你倒高兴看一看。”

伊丽莎白性急地从他手里接过信来。吉英也赶上来了。

“念出来吧，”父亲说，“我几乎也不知道信上讲些什么。”亲爱的姐夫：

我终于能够告诉你一些有关外甥女的消息了，希望这个消息大体上能叫你满意。总算侥 幸，你星期六走了以后，我立刻打听出他们俩在伦敦的住址。详细情况等到见面时再告诉 你。你只要知道我已经找到了他们就够啦。我已经看到了他们俩──

吉英听到这里，不禁嚷了起来：“那么这一下我可盼望到了！他们结婚了吧！”

伊丽莎白接着读下去：

我已经看到他们俩。他们并没有结婚，我也看不出他们有什么结婚的打算；可是我大胆 地向你提出条件来，要是你愿意照办的话，他们不久就可以结婚了。我要求你的只有一点。 你本来已经为你女儿们安排好五千磅遗产，准备在你和姐姐归天以后给她们，那么请你立刻 就把这位外甥女应得的一份给她吧。你还得和她订一个契约，在你生前每年再津贴她一百 镑。这些条件我已经再三考虑，自以为有权利可以代你作主，因此便毫不迟疑地答应了。我 特派专人前来送给你这封信，以便可以马上得到你的回音。你了解了这些详情以后，就会明 白韦翰先生并不如一般人所料想的那么生计维艰，一筹莫展。一般人都把这件事弄错了。甥 女除了自己名下的钱以外，等韦翰把债务偿清以后，还可以多些钱并给她，这使我很高兴。 你如果愿意根据我所说的情况，让我全权代表你处理这件事，那么，我立刻就吩咐哈斯东去 办理财产过户的手续。你不必再进城，大可以安心安意地待在浪搏恩。请你放心，我办起事 来既勤快又小心。请赶快给我回信，还得费你的神，写得清楚明白些。我们以为最好就让外 甥女从这所屋子里出嫁，想你也会同意。她今天要上我们这儿来。倘有其他情形，容当随时 奉告。余不多及。

爱德华·嘉丁纳八月二日

星期一，写于天恩寺街

伊丽莎白读完了信问道：“这事可能吗？他竟会同她结婚？”

她姐姐说：“那么，韦翰倒并不象我们所想象的那样不成器啦。亲爱的爸爸，恭喜 你。”

“你写了回信没有？”伊丽莎白问。

“没有写回信，可是立刻就得写。”

于是她极其诚恳地请求他马上就回家去写，不要耽搁。

她嚷道：“亲爱的爸爸马上就回去写吧。你要知道，这种事情是一分钟一秒钟也不能耽 搁的。”

吉英说：“要是你怕麻烦，让我代你写好了。”

父亲回答道：“我的确不大愿意写，可是不写又不行。”

他一边说，一边转过身来跟她们一同回到屋里去。

伊丽莎白说：“我可以问你一句话吗？我想，他提出的条件你一定都肯答应吧？”

“一口答应！他要得这么少，我倒觉得不好意思呢。”

“他们俩非结婚不可了！然而他却是那样的一个人。”

“是啊！怎么不是，他们非结婚不可。没有别的办法。可是有两件事我很想弄个明白─ ─第一件，你舅舅究竟拿出了多少钱，才使这件事有了个着落；第二件，我以后有什么办法 还他这笔钱？”

吉英嚷道：“钱！舅舅！你这是什么意思，爸爸？”

“我的意思是说，一个头脑最清楚的人是不会跟丽迪雅结婚的，因为她没有哪一点地方 可以叫人家看中。我生前每年给她一百镑，死后一共也只有五千磅。”

伊丽莎白说：“那倒是实话，不过我以前却从来没有想到过。他的债务偿清了以后，还 会多下钱来！噢，那一定是舅舅代他张罗的！好一个慷慨善良的人！我就怕苦了他自己。这 样一来，他得花费不少钱呢。”

父亲说：“韦翰要是拿不到一万镑就答应娶丽迪雅，那他才是个大傻瓜呢。我同他刚刚 攀上亲戚，照理不应该多说他的坏话。”

“一万镑！天不容！即使半数，又怎么还得起？”

班纳特先生没有回答。大家都转着念头，默不作声。回到家里，父亲到书房里去写信， 女儿们都走进饭厅里去。

姐妹俩一离开父亲，妹妹便嚷道：“他们真要结婚了！这真稀奇！不过我们也大可谢天 谢地。他们究竟结婚了。虽然他们不一定会过得怎么幸福，他的品格又那么坏，然而我们究 竟不得不高兴。哦，丽迪雅呀！”

吉英说：“我想了一下，也觉得安慰，要不是他真正爱丽迪雅，他是决不肯跟他结婚 的。好心的舅舅即使替他清偿了一些债务，我可不相信会垫付了一万镑那么大的数目。舅舅 有那么多孩子，也许以后还要养男育女。就是叫他拿也五千镑，他又怎么能够拿出来？”

“我们只要知道韦翰究竟欠下了多少债务，”伊丽莎白说，“用他的名义给我们妹妹的 钱有多少，那我们就会知道嘉丁纳先生帮了他们多大的忙，因为韦翰自己一个子也没有。舅 舅和舅母的恩典今生今世也报不了。他们把丽迪雅接回家去，亲自保护她，给她争面子，这 牺牲了他们自己多少利益，真是一辈子也感恩不尽。丽迪雅现在一定到了他们那儿了！要是 这样一片好心还不能使她觉得惭愧，那她可真不配享受幸福。她一见到舅母，该多么难为情 啊！”

吉英说：“我们应该把他们两个人过去的事尽力忘掉，我希望他们还是会幸福，也相信 这样。他既然答应跟她结婚，这就可以证明他已经往正路上去想。他们能够互敬互爱，自然 也都会稳重起来。我相信他们俩从此会安安稳稳、规规矩矩地过日子，到时候人们也就会把 他们过去的荒唐行为忘了。”

“他们既然已经有过荒唐行为，”伊丽莎白回答道，“那么无论你我，无论任何人，都 忘不了。也不必去谈这种事。”

两姐妹想到她们的母亲也许到现在还完全不知道这回事，于是便到书房去，问父亲愿意 不愿意让母亲知道。父亲正在写信，头也没抬起来，只是冷冷地对她们说：

“随你们的便。”

“我们可以把舅舅的信拿去读给她听吗？”

“你们爱拿什么去就拿什么，快走开。”

伊丽莎白从他的写字台上拿起那封信，姐妹俩一块儿上了楼。曼丽和吉蒂两人都在班纳 特太太那里，因此只要传达一次，大家都知道了。她们稍微透露出一点好消息，便把那封信 念出来。班纳特太太简直喜不自禁。吉英一读完丽迪雅可能在最近就要结婚的那一段话，她 就高兴得要命，越往下读她就越高兴。她现在真是无限欢喜，极度兴奋，正如前些时候是那 样地忧烦惊恐，坐立不安。只要听到女儿快要结婚，她就心满意足。她并没有因为顾虑到女 儿得不到幸福而心神不安，也并没有因为想起了她的行为失检而觉得丢脸。

“我的丽迪雅宝贝呀！”她嚷起来了：“这太叫人高兴啦！她就要结婚了！我又可以和 她见面了！她十六岁就结婚！多亏我那好心好意的弟弟！我早就知道事情不会弄糟──我早 就知道他有办法把样样事情都办好。我多么想要看到她，看到亲爱的韦翰！可是衣服，嫁 妆！我要立刻写信跟弟妇谈谈。丽萃，乖宝贝，快下楼去，问问你爸爸愿意给她多少陪嫁。 等一会儿；还是我自己去吧。吉蒂，去拉铃叫希尔来。我马上就会把衣服穿好。丽迪雅我的 心肝呀！等我们见面的时候，多么高兴啊！”

大女儿见她这样得意忘形，便谈起她们全家应该怎样感激嘉丁纳先生，以便让她分分 心，让她精神上轻松一下。

“哎哟，”母亲叫道，“这真是好极了。要不是亲舅父，谁肯帮这种忙？你要知道，他 要不是有了那么一家人，他所有的钱都是我和我的孩子们的了；他以前只送些礼物给我们， 这一次我们才算真正得到他的好处。哎哟！我太高兴啦。过不了多久，我就有一个女儿出嫁 了。她就要当上韦翰太太了！这个称呼多么动听！她到六月里才满十六岁。我的吉英宝贝， 我太激动了，一定写不出信；还是我来讲，你替我写吧。关于钱的，问题我们以后再跟你爸 爸商量，可是一切东西应该马上就去订好。”

于是她就一五一十地报出一大篇布的名目：细洋纱、印花布、麻纱，恨不得一下子就把 样样货色都购置齐全，吉英好容易才劝住了她，叫她等到父亲有空的时候再商量，又说，迟 一天完全无关紧要。母亲因为一时太高兴了，所以也不象平常那么固执。她又想起了一些别 的花样。

“我一穿好衣服，就要到麦里屯去一次，”她说，“把这个好消息说给我妹妹腓力普太 太听。我回来的时候，还可以顺路去看看卢卡斯太太和朗格太太。吉蒂，快下楼去，吩咐他 们给我套好马车。出去透透空气，一定会使我精神爽快得多。孩子们，有什么事儿要我替你 们在麦里屯办吗？噢！希尔来了。我的好希尔，你听到好消息没有？丽迪雅小姐快要结婚 了。她结婚的那天，你们大家都可以喝到一碗‘朋趣酒’欢喜欢喜。”

希尔奶奶立即表示非常高兴。她向伊丽莎白等一一道贺。后来伊丽莎白对这个蠢局实在 看得讨厌透了，便躲到自己房间里去自由自在地恩忖一番。

可怜的丽迪雅，她的处境再好也好不到哪里去，可是总算没有糟到不可收拾的地步，因 此她还要谢天谢地。她确实要谢天谢地；虽说一想到今后的情形，就觉得妹妹既难得到应有 的幸福，又难享受到世俗的富贵荣华，不过，只要回想一下，两个钟头以前还是那么忧虑重 重，她就觉得目前的情形真要算是千幸万幸了。

<- ->

Chapter VIII of Volume III (Chap. 50)

MR. BENNET had very often wished, before this period of his life, that, instead of spending his whole income, he had laid by an annual sum for the better provision of his children, and of his wife, if she survived him. He now wished it more than ever. Had he done his duty in that respect, Lydia need not have been indebted to her uncle for whatever of honour or credit could now be purchased for her. The satisfaction of prevailing on one of the most worthless young men in Great Britain to be her husband might then have rested in its proper place.

He was seriously concerned that a cause of so little advantage to any one should be forwarded at the sole expence of his brother-in-law, and he was determined, if possible, to find out the extent of his assistance, and to discharge the obligation as soon as he could.

When first Mr. Bennet had married, economy was held to be perfectly useless; for, of course, they were to have a son. This son was to join in cutting off the entail, as soon as he should be of age, and the widow and younger children would by that means be provided for. Five daughters successively entered the world, but yet the son was to come; and Mrs. Bennet, for many years after Lydia's birth, had been certain that he would. This event had at last been despaired of, but it was then too late to be saving. Mrs. Bennet had no turn for economy, and her husband's love of independence had alone prevented their exceeding their income.

Five thousand pounds was settled by marriage articles on Mrs. Bennet and the children. But in what proportions it should be divided amongst the latter depended on the will of the parents. This was one point, with regard to Lydia at least, which was now to be settled, and Mr. Bennet could have no hesitation in acceding to the proposal before him. In terms of grateful acknowledgment for the kindness of his brother, though expressed most concisely, he then delivered on paper his perfect approbation of all that was done, and his willingness to fulfil the engagements that had been made for him. He had never before supposed that, could Wickham be prevailed on to marry his daughter, it would be done with so little inconvenience to himself as by the present arrangement. He would scarcely be ten pounds a year the loser, by the hundred that was to be paid them; for, what with her board and pocket allowance, and the continual presents in money which passed to her through her mother's hands, Lydia's expences had been very little within that sum.

That it would be done with such trifling exertion on his side, too, was another very welcome surprise; for his chief wish at present was to have as little trouble in the business as possible. When the first transports of rage which had produced his activity in seeking her were over, he naturally returned to all his former indolence. His letter was soon dispatched; for though dilatory in undertaking business, he was quick in its execution. He begged to know farther particulars of what he was indebted to his brother; but was too angry with Lydia to send any message to her.

The good news quickly spread through the house; and with proportionate speed through the neighbourhood. It was borne in the latter with decent philosophy. To be sure, it would have been more for the advantage of conversation, had Miss Lydia Bennet come upon the town; or, as the happiest alternative, been secluded from the world in some distant farm house. But there was much to be talked of in marrying her; and the good-natured wishes for her well-doing, which had proceeded before from all the spiteful old ladies in Meryton, lost but little of their spirit in this change of circumstances, because with such an husband, her misery was considered certain.

It was a fortnight since Mrs. Bennet had been down stairs, but on this happy day she again took her seat at the head of her table, and in spirits oppressively high. No sentiment of shame gave a damp to her triumph. The marriage of a daughter, which had been the first object of her wishes since Jane was sixteen, was now on the point of accomplishment, and her thoughts and her words ran wholly on those attendants of elegant nuptials, fine muslins, new carriages, and servants. She was busily searching through the neighbourhood for a "proper situation" for her daughter, and, without knowing or considering what their income might be, rejected many as deficient in size and importance.

"Haye-Park might do," said she, "if the Gouldings would quit it, or the great house at Stoke, if the drawing-room were larger; but Ashworth is too far off! I could not bear to have her ten miles from me; and as for Purvis Lodge, the attics are dreadful."

Her husband allowed her to talk on without interruption while the servants remained. But when they had withdrawn, he said to her, "Mrs. Bennet, before you take any or all of these houses for your son and daughter, let us come to a right understanding. Into one house in this neighbourhood, they shall never have admittance. I will not encourage the impudence of either by receiving them at Longbourn."

A long dispute followed this declaration, but Mr. Bennet was firm; it soon led to another, and Mrs. Bennet found, with amazement and horror, that her husband would not advance a guinea to buy clothes for his daughter. He protested that she should receive from him no mark of affection whatever on the occasion. Mrs. Bennet could hardly comprehend it. That his anger could be carried to such a point of inconceivable resentment, as to refuse his daughter a privilege without which her marriage would scarcely seem valid, exceeded all that she could believe possible. She was more alive to the disgrace which the want of new clothes must reflect on her daughter's nuptials, than to any sense of shame at her eloping and living with Wickham a fortnight before they took place.

Elizabeth was now most heartily sorry that she had, from the distress of the moment, been led to make Mr. Darcy acquainted with their fears for her sister; for since her marriage would so shortly give the proper termination to the elopement, they might hope to conceal its unfavourable beginning from all those who were not immediately on the spot.

She had no fear of its spreading farther through his means. There were few people on whose secrecy she would have more confidently depended; but at the same time, there was no one whose knowledge of a sister's frailty would have mortified her so much. Not, however, from any fear of disadvantage from it individually to herself; for at any rate, there seemed a gulf impassable between them. Had Lydia's marriage been concluded on the most honourable terms, it was not to be supposed that Mr. Darcy would connect himself with a family where, to every other objection would now be added an alliance and relationship of the nearest kind with the man whom he so justly scorned.

From such a connection she could not wonder that he should shrink. The wish of procuring her regard, which she had assured herself of his feeling in Derbyshire, could not in rational expectation survive such a blow as this. She was humbled, she was grieved; she repented, though she hardly knew of what. She became jealous of his esteem, when she could no longer hope to be benefited by it. She wanted to hear of him, when there seemed the least chance of gaining intelligence. She was convinced that she could have been happy with him, when it was no longer likely they should meet.

What a triumph for him, as she often thought, could he know that the proposals which she had proudly spurned only four months ago, would now have been gladly and gratefully received! He was as generous, she doubted not, as the most generous of his sex. But while he was mortal, there must be a triumph.

She began now to comprehend that he was exactly the man who, in disposition and talents, would most suit her. His understanding and temper, though unlike her own, would have answered all her wishes. It was an union that must have been to the advantage of both; by her ease and liveliness, his mind might have been softened, his manners improved, and from his judgment, information, and knowledge of the world, she must have received benefit of greater importance. But no such happy marriage could now teach the admiring multitude what connubial felicity really was. An union of a different tendency, and precluding the possibility of the other, was soon to be formed in their family.

How Wickham and Lydia were to be supported in tolerable independence, she could not imagine. But how little of permanent happiness could belong to a couple who were only brought together because their passions were stronger than their virtue, she could easily conjecture.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mr. Gardiner soon wrote again to his brother. To Mr. Bennet's acknowledgments he briefly replied, with assurances of his eagerness to promote the welfare of any of his family, and concluded with intreaties that the subject might never be mentioned to him again. The principal purport of his letter was to inform them that Mr. Wickham had resolved on quitting the Militia.

"It was greatly my wish that he should do so," he added, "as soon as his marriage was fixed on. And I think you will agree with me in considering a removal from that corps as highly advisable, both on his account and my niece's. It is Mr. Wickham's intention to go into the regulars; and, among his former friends, there are still some who are able and willing to assist him in the army. He has the promise of an ensigncy in General ----'s regiment, now quartered in the North. It is an advantage to have it so far from this part of the kingdom. He promises fairly; and, I hope, among different people, where they may each have a character to preserve, they will both be more prudent. I have written to Colonel Forster, to inform him of our present arrangements, and to request that he will satisfy the various creditors of Mr. Wickham in and near Brighton with assurances of speedy payment, for which I have pledged myself. And will you give yourself the trouble of carrying similar assurances to his creditors in Meryton, of whom I shall subjoin a list, according to his information. He has given in all his debts; I hope at least he has not deceived us. Haggerston has our directions, and all will be completed in a week. They will then join his regiment, unless they are first invited to Longbourn; and I understand from Mrs. Gardiner that my niece is very desirous of seeing you all, before she leaves the South. She is well, and begs to be dutifully remembered to you and her mother. -- Your's, &c.

E. GARDINER."

Mr. Bennet and his daughters saw all the advantages of Wickham's removal from the ----shire as clearly as Mr. Gardiner could do. But Mrs. Bennet was not so well pleased with it. Lydia's being settled in the North, just when she had expected most pleasure and pride in her company -- for she had by no means given up her plan of their residing in Hertfordshire -- was a severe disappointment; and besides, it was such a pity that Lydia should be taken from a regiment where she was acquainted with every body, and had so many favourites.

"She is so fond of Mrs. Forster," said she, "it will be quite shocking to send her away! And there are several of the young men, too, that she likes very much. The officers may not be so pleasant in General ----'s regiment."

His daughter's request, for such it might be considered, of being admitted into her family again before she set off for the North, received at first an absolute negative. But Jane and Elizabeth, who agreed in wishing, for the sake of their sister's feelings and consequence, that she should be noticed on her marriage by her parents, urged him so earnestly, yet so rationally and so mildly, to receive her and her husband at Longbourn as soon as they were married, that he was prevailed on to think as they thought, and act as they wished. And their mother had the satisfaction of knowing that she should be able to shew her married daughter in the neighbourhood, before she was banished to the North. When Mr. Bennet wrote again to his brother, therefore, he sent his permission for them to come; and it was settled that, as soon as the ceremony was over, they should proceed to Longbourn. Elizabeth was surprised, however, that Wickham should consent to such a scheme; and, had she consulted only her own inclination, any meeting with him would have been the last object of her wishes.班纳特先生远在好久以前，就希望每年的进款不要全部花光，能够积蓄一部分，让儿女 往后不至于衣食匮乏；如果太太比他命长，衣食便也有了着落。拿目前来说，他这个希望比 以往来得更迫切。要是他在这方面早就安排好了，那么这次丽迪雅挽回面子名誉的事，自然 就不必要她舅舅为她花钱；也不必让舅舅去说服全英国最下流的一个青年给她确定夫妇的名 份。

这事情对任何人都没有好处，如今却得由他舅爷独自拿出钱来成其好事，这实在叫他太 过意不去；他决定要竭力打听出舅爷究竟帮了多大的忙，以便尽快报答这笔人情。

班纳特先生刚结婚的时候，完全不必省吃俭用，因为他们夫妇自然会生儿子，等到儿子 成了年，外人继承产权的这桩事就可以取消，寡妇孤女也就衣食无虑了。可是五个女儿接接 连连地出世，儿子还不知道在哪里；丽迪雅出世多少年以后，班纳特太太还一直以为会生儿 子。这个指望落了空，如今省吃俭用已经太迟了。班纳特太太不惯于节省，好在丈夫自有主 张，才算没有入不敷出。

当年老夫妇的婚约上规定了班纳特太太和子女们一共应享有五千磅遗产。至于子女们究 竟怎样分享，得由父母在遗嘱上解决，班纳特先生毫不犹豫地同意了摆在他面前的那个建 议。他回信给舅爷，多谢他一片好心。他的措辞极其简洁，只说他对一切既成事实都表示赞 同，而且舅爷所提出的各项条件，他都愿意照办。原来这次说服韦翰跟他女儿结婚一事，竟 安排得这样好，简直没有带给他什么麻烦，这实在是他所意料不到的。虽说他每年要付给他 们俩一百镑，可是事实上他每年还损失不了十镑，因为丽迪雅在家里也要吃用开销，外加她 母亲还要贴钱给她花，计算起来每年几乎也不下于一百镑。

还有一件可喜的意外，那就是办起这件事来，他自己简直可以不费什么力气，他目前最 希望麻烦越少越好。他开头也曾因为一时冲动，亲自去找女儿，如今他已经气平怒消，自然 又变得象往常一样懒散。他把那封回信立刻寄出去；虽然做事喜欢拖延，可是只要他肯动 手，倒也完成得很快。他在信上请他舅爷把一切代劳之处详详细细告诉他，可是说起丽迪 雅，实在使他太气恼，因此连问候也没有问候她一声。

好消息立刻在全家传开了，而且很快便传到邻舍们耳朵里去。四邻八舍对这件事都抱着 相当超然的态度。当然，如果丽迪雅·班纳特小姐亲自上这儿来了，或者说，如果她恰恰相 反，远隔尘嚣，住到一个偏僻的农村里去，那就可以给人家增加许多谈话的资料。不过她的 出嫁问题毕竟还是使人家议论纷纷。麦里屯那些恶毒的老太婆，原先总是一番好心肠，祝她 嫁个如意夫君，如今虽然眼看着情境变了，也是在起劲地谈个不休，因为大家看到她嫁了这 么一个丈夫，都认为必定会遭到悲惨的下场。

班纳特太太已经有两个星期没有下楼，遇到今天这么快乐的日子，她欢欣若狂，又坐上 了首席。她并没有觉得羞耻，自然也不会扫兴。远从吉英十六岁那年起，她的第一个心愿就 是嫁女儿，现在她快要如愿以偿了。她的思想言论都完全离不了婚嫁的漂亮排场；上好的细 说纱，新的马车，以及男女佣仆之类的事情。她并且在附近一带到处奔波，要给女儿找一所 适当的住宅；她根本不知道他们有多少收入，也从来没有考虑到这一点。她看了多少处房子 都看不中，不是为了开间太小，就是嫌不够气派。

她说：“要是戈丁家能迁走，海夜花园倒还合适；斯托克那幢大房子，要是会客室大一 些，也还可以，可是阿西渥斯离这儿太远！我不忍心让她同我隔开十英里路；讲到柏卫别 业，那所假三层实在太糟了。”

每当有佣人在跟前的时候，她丈夫总是让她讲下去，不去岔断她的话。可是佣人一出 去，他可老实不客气地跟她说了：“我的好太太，你要为你的女儿和女婿租房子，不管你要 租一幢也好，或是把所有的房子都租下来也好，都得让我们事先把问题谈谈清楚。邻近的房 子，一幢也不许他们来住。他们不要梦想，认为我会在浪搏恩招待他们！”

这话一出口，两人便争吵不休；可是班纳特先生说一不二，于是又吵了起来；后来班纳 特太太又发觉丈夫不肯拿出一文钱来给女儿添置一些衣服，不禁大为惊骇。班纳特先生坚决 声明，丽迪雅这一次休想得到他半点疼爱，这实在叫他太太弄不懂。他竟会气愤到这样深恶 痛绝的地步，连女儿出嫁都不肯优待她一番，简直要把婚礼弄得不成体统，这确实太出乎她 的意料。她只知道女儿出嫁而没有嫁妆是件丢脸的事情，至于她的私奔，她没有结婚以前就 跟韦翰同居了两个星期，她倒丝毫不放在心上。

伊丽莎白目前非常后悔，当初实在不应该因为一时痛苦，竟让达西先生知道了她自己家 里为她妹妹担忧的经过，因为妹妹既然马上就可以名正言顺地结婚，了却那一段私奔的风流 孽债，那么，开头那一段不体面的事情，她们当然希望最好不要让局外人知道。

她并不是担心达西会把这事情向外界传开。讲到保守秘密，简直就没有第二个人比他更 能使她信任；不过，这一次如果是别的人知道了她妹妹的丑行，她决不会象现在这样难受。 这倒不是生怕对她本身有任何不利，因为她和达西之间反正隔着一条跨不过的鸿沟。即使丽 迪雅能够体体面面地结了婚，达西先生也决不会跟这样一家人家攀亲，因为这家人家本来已 经缺陷够多，如今又添上了一个一向为他所不齿的人做他的至亲，那当然一切都不必谈了。

她当然不怪他对这门亲事望而却步。她在德比郡的时候就看出他想要博得她的欢心，可 是他遭受了这一次打击以后，当然不会不改变初衷。她觉得丢脸，她觉得伤心；她后悔了， 可是她又几乎不知道在后悔些什么。如今她已经不想攀附他的身份地位，却又忌恨他的身份 地位；如今她已经没有机会再听到他的消息，她可又偏偏希望能够听到他的消息；如今他们 俩已经再不可能见面，她可又认为，如果他们俩能够朝夕聚首，那会多么幸福。她常常想， 才不过四个月以前，她那么高傲地拒绝了他的求婚，如今可又心悦诚服地盼望他再来求婚， 这要是让他知道了，他会感到怎样的得意！她完全相信他是个极其宽宏大量的男人。不过， 他既然是人，当然免不了要得意。

她开始理解到，他无论在个性方面和才能方面，都百分之百是一个最适合她的男人。纵 使他的见解，他的脾气，和她自己不是一模一样，可是一定能够叫她称心如意。这个结合对 双方都有好处：女方从容活泼，可以把男方陶治得心境柔和，作风优雅；男方精明通达，阅 历颇深，也一定会使女方得到莫大的裨益。

可惜这件幸福的婚姻已经不可能实现，天下千千万万想要缔结真正幸福婚姻的情人，从 此也错过了一个借鉴的榜样。她家里立刻就要缔结一门另一种意味的亲事，也就是那门亲事 破坏了这门亲事。

她无从想象韦翰和丽迪雅究竟怎么样独立维持生活。可是她倒很容易想象到另一方面： 这种只顾情欲不顾道德的结合，实在很难得到久远的幸福。

嘉丁纳先生马上又写了封信给他姐夫。他先对班纳特先生信上那些感激的话简捷地应酬 了几句，再说到他极其盼望班纳特府上的男女老幼都能过得舒舒服服，末了还要求班纳特先 生再也不要提起这件事。他写这封信的主要目的是，要把韦翰先生已经决定脱离民兵团的消 息告诉他们。

他这封信接下去是这样写的：

我非常希望他婚事一定夺之后就这样办。我认为无论为他自己着想，为外甥女儿着想离 开民兵团确是一个非常高明的措施，我想你一定会同意我的看法。韦翰先生想参加正规军， 他从前的几个朋友都愿意协助他，也能够协助他。驻扎在北方的某将军麾下的一个团，已经 答应让他当旗手。他离开这一带远些，只会有利于他自己。他前途颇有希望，但愿他们到了 人地生疏的地方能够争点面子，行为稍加检点一些。我已经写了信给弗斯脱上校，把我们目 前的安排告诉了他，又请他在白利屯一带通知一下韦翰先生所有债主，就说我一定信守诺 言，马上就偿还他们的债务。是否也可以麻烦你就近向麦里屯的债主们通知一声？随信附上 债主名单一份，这都是他自己说出来的。他把全部债务都讲了出来；我希望他至少没有欺骗 我们。我们已经委托哈斯东在一周以内将所有的事统统办好。那时候你如果不愿意请他们上 浪搏恩来，他们就可以直接到军队里去，听见内人说，外甥女儿很希望在离开南方之前跟你 们见见面。她近况很好，还请我代她向你和她母亲请安。

爱·嘉丁纳

班纳特先生和他的女儿们都和嘉丁纳先生同样地看得明明白白，认为韦翰离开某某郡有 许多好处。只有班纳特太太不甚乐意。她正在盼望着要跟丽迪雅痛痛快快、得意非凡地过一 阵，不料她却要住到北方去，这真叫她太失望。到现在为止，她还是决计要让女儿和女婿住 到哈德福郡来。再说丽迪雅刚刚在这个民兵团里和大家处熟了，又有那么多人喜欢她，如今 远去他方，未免太可惜。

她说：“她那么喜欢弗斯脱太太，把她送走可太糟了！而且还有好几个年轻小伙子，她 也很喜欢。某某将军那个团里的军官们未必能够这样讨她喜欢呢。”

她女儿要求（其实应该算作她自己的要求）在去北方之前，再回家来看一次，不料开头 就遭到她父亲的断然拒绝。幸亏吉英和伊丽莎白顾全到妹妹的心绪和身份，一致希望她的婚 姻会受到父母的重视，再三要求父亲，让妹妹和妹婿一结婚之后，就到浪搏恩来。她们要求 得那么恳切，那么合理，又那么婉转，终于把父亲说动了心，同意了她们的想法，愿意照着 她们的意思去办。母亲这一下可真得意：她可以趁着这个嫁出去的女儿没有充军到北方去之 前，把她当作宝贝似的显给街坊四邻看看。于是班纳特写回信给他舅爷的时候，便提到让他 们回来一次，讲定让他们行过婚礼就立刻到浪搏恩来。不过伊丽莎白倒冷不防地想到韦翰会 不会同意这样的做法；如果单是为她自己着想，那么，跟韦翰见面实在是万不得已的事。

<- ->

Chapter IX of Volume III (Chap. 51)

THEIR sister's wedding day arrived; and Jane and Elizabeth felt for her probably more than she felt for herself. The carriage was sent to meet them at ----, and they were to return in it by dinner-time. Their arrival was dreaded by the elder Miss Bennets, and Jane more especially, who gave Lydia the feelings which would have attended herself, had she been the culprit, and was wretched in the thought of what her sister must endure.

They came. The family were assembled in the breakfast room to receive them. Smiles decked the face of Mrs. Bennet as the carriage drove up to the door; her husband looked impenetrably grave; her daughters, alarmed, anxious, uneasy.

Lydia's voice was heard in the vestibule; the door was thrown open, and she ran into the room. Her mother stepped forwards, embraced her, and welcomed her with rapture; gave her hand, with an affectionate smile, to Wickham, who followed his lady; and wished them both joy with an alacrity which shewed no doubt of their happiness.

Their reception from Mr. Bennet, to whom they then turned, was not quite so cordial. His countenance rather gained in austerity; and he scarcely opened his lips. The easy assurance of the young couple, indeed, was enough to provoke him. Elizabeth was disgusted, and even Miss Bennet was shocked. Lydia was Lydia still; untamed, unabashed, wild, noisy, and fearless. She turned from sister to sister, demanding their congratulations; and when at length they all sat down, looked eagerly round the room, took notice of some little alteration in it, and observed, with a laugh, that it was a great while since she had been there.

Wickham was not at all more distressed than herself, but his manners were always so pleasing, that had his character and his marriage been exactly what they ought, his smiles and his easy address, while he claimed their relationship, would have delighted them all. Elizabeth had not before believed him quite equal to such assurance; but she sat down, resolving within herself to draw no limits in future to the impudence of an impudent man. She blushed, and Jane blushed; but the cheeks of the two who caused their confusion suffered no variation of colour.

There was no want of discourse. The bride and her mother could neither of them talk fast enough; and Wickham, who happened to sit near Elizabeth, began enquiring after his acquaintance in that neighbourhood, with a good humoured ease which she felt very unable to equal in her replies. They seemed each of them to have the happiest memories in the world. Nothing of the past was recollected with pain; and Lydia led voluntarily to subjects which her sisters would not have alluded to for the world.

"Only think of its being three months," she cried, "since I went away; it seems but a fortnight I declare; and yet there have been things enough happened in the time. Good gracious! when I went away, I am sure I had no more idea of being married till I came back again! though I thought it would be very good fun if I was."

Her father lifted up his eyes. Jane was distressed. Elizabeth looked expressively at Lydia; but she, who never heard nor saw any thing of which she chose to be insensible, gaily continued, "Oh! mamma, do the people here abouts know I am married to-day? I was afraid they might not; and we overtook William Goulding in his curricle, so I was determined he should know it, and so I let down the side-glass next to him, and took off my glove, and let my hand just rest upon the window frame, so that he might see the ring, and then I bowed and smiled like any thing."

Elizabeth could bear it no longer. She got up, and ran out of the room; and returned no more, till she heard them passing through the hall to the dining parlour. She then joined them soon enough to see Lydia, with anxious parade, walk up to her mother's right hand, and hear her say to her eldest sister, "Ah! Jane, I take your place now, and you must go lower, because I am a married woman."

It was not to be supposed that time would give Lydia that embarrassment from which she had been so wholly free at first. Her ease and good spirits increased. She longed to see Mrs. Phillips, the Lucases, and all their other neighbours, and to hear herself called "Mrs. Wickham" by each of them; and in the mean time, she went after dinner to shew her ring, and boast of being married, to Mrs. Hill and the two housemaids.

"Well, mamma," said she, when they were all returned to the breakfast room, "and what do you think of my husband? Is not he a charming man? I am sure my sisters must all envy me. I only hope they may have half my good luck. They must all go to Brighton. That is the place to get husbands. What a pity it is, mamma, we did not all go."

"Very true; and if I had my will, we should. But my dear Lydia, I don't at all like your going such a way off. Must it be so?"

"Oh, lord! yes; -- there is nothing in that. I shall like it of all things. You and papa, and my sisters, must come down and see us. We shall be at Newcastle all the winter, and I dare say there will be some balls, and I will take care to get good partners for them all."

"I should like it beyond any thing!" said her mother.

"And then when you go away, you may leave one or two of my sisters behind you; and I dare say I shall get husbands for them before the winter is over."

"I thank you for my share of the favour," said Elizabeth; "but I do not particularly like your way of getting husbands."

Their visitors were not to remain above ten days with them. Mr. Wickham had received his commission before he left London, and he was to join his regiment at the end of a fortnight.

No one but Mrs. Bennet regretted that their stay would be so short; and she made the most of the time by visiting about with her daughter, and having very frequent parties at home. These parties were acceptable to all; to avoid a family circle was even more desirable to such as did think, than such as did not.

Wickham's affection for Lydia was just what Elizabeth had expected to find it; not equal to Lydia's for him. She had scarcely needed her present observation to be satisfied, from the reason of things, that their elopement had been brought on by the strength of her love, rather than by his; and she would have wondered why, without violently caring for her, he chose to elope with her at all, had she not felt certain that his flight was rendered necessary by distress of circumstances; and if that were the case, he was not the young man to resist an opportunity of having a companion.

Lydia was exceedingly fond of him. He was her dear Wickham on every occasion; no one was to be put in competition with him. He did every thing best in the world; and she was sure he would kill more birds on the first of September, than any body else in the country.

One morning, soon after their arrival, as she was sitting with her two elder sisters, she said to Elizabeth,

"Lizzy, I never gave you an account of my wedding, I believe. You were not by, when I told mamma and the others all about it. Are not you curious to hear how it was managed?"

"No really," replied Elizabeth; "I think there cannot be too little said on the subject."

"La! You are so strange! But I must tell you how it went off. We were married, you know, at St. Clement's, because Wickham's lodgings were in that parish. And it was settled that we should all be there by eleven o'clock. My uncle and aunt and I were to go together; and the others were to meet us at the church. Well, Monday morning came, and I was in such a fuss! I was so afraid, you know, that something would happen to put it off, and then I should have gone quite distracted. And there was my aunt, all the time I was dressing, preaching and talking away just as if she was reading a sermon. However, I did not hear above one word in ten, for I was thinking, you may suppose, of my dear Wickham. I longed to know whether he would be married in his blue coat."

"Well, and so we breakfasted at ten as usual; I thought it would never be over; for, by the bye, you are to understand, that my uncle and aunt were horrid unpleasant all the time I was with them. If you'll believe me, I did not once put my foot out of doors, though I was there a fortnight. Not one party, or scheme, or any thing. To be sure London was rather thin, but, however, the Little Theatre was open. Well, and so just as the carriage came to the door, my uncle was called away upon business to that horrid man Mr. Stone. And then, you know, when once they get together, there is no end of it. Well, I was so frightened I did not know what to do, for my uncle was to give me away; and if we were beyond the hour, we could not be married all day. But, luckily, he came back again in ten minutes' time, and then we all set out. However, I recollected afterwards that if he had been prevented going, the wedding need not be put off, for Mr. Darcy might have done as well."

"Mr. Darcy!" repeated Elizabeth, in utter amazement.

"Oh, yes! -- he was to come there with Wickham, you know, But gracious me! I quite forgot! I ought not to have said a word about it. I promised them so faithfully! What will Wickham say? It was to be such a secret!"

"If it was to be secret," said Jane, "say not another word on the subject. You may depend upon my seeking no further."

"Oh! certainly," said Elizabeth, though burning with curiosity; "we will ask you no questions."

"Thank you," said Lydia, "for if you did, I should certainly tell you all, and then Wickham would be angry."

On such encouragement to ask, Elizabeth was forced to put it out of her power, by running away.

But to live in ignorance on such a point was impossible; or at least it was impossible not to try for information. Mr. Darcy had been at her sister's wedding. It was exactly a scene, and exactly among people, where he had apparently least to do, and least temptation to go. Conjectures as to the meaning of it, rapid and wild, hurried into her brain; but she was satisfied with none. Those that best pleased her, as placing his conduct in the noblest light, seemed most improbable. She could not bear such suspense; and hastily seizing a sheet of paper, wrote a short letter to her aunt, to request an explanation of what Lydia had dropt, if it were compatible with the secrecy which had been intended.

"You may readily comprehend," she added, "what my curiosity must be to know how a person unconnected with any of us, and (comparatively speaking) a stranger to our family, should have been amongst you at such a time. Pray write instantly, and let me understand it -- unless it is, for very cogent reasons, to remain in the secrecy which Lydia seems to think necessary; and then I must endeavour to be satisfied with ignorance."

"Not that I shall, though," she added to herself, as she finished the letter; "and my dear aunt, if you do not tell me in an honourable manner, I shall certainly be reduced to tricks and stratagems to find it out."

Jane's delicate sense of honour would not allow her to speak to Elizabeth privately of what Lydia had let fall; Elizabeth was glad of it; -- till it appeared whether her inquiries would receive any satisfaction, she had rather be without a confidante.

妹妹的婚期到了，吉英和伊丽莎白都为她担心，恐怕比妹妹自己担心得还要厉害。家里 打发了一部马车到某某地方去接新夫妇，吃中饭时他们就可以来到。两位姐姐都怕他们来， 尤其是吉英怕得厉害。她设身处地地想：要是丽迪雅这次丑行发生在她自己身上，她一定会 感触万千，再想到妹妹心里的难受，便越发觉得不好过。

新夫妇来了。全家都集合在起居室里迎接他们。当马车停在门前的时候，班纳特太太满 面堆着笑容，她丈夫却板着脸。女儿们又是惊奇又是焦急，而且十分不安。

只听得门口已经有了丽迪雅说话的声音，一会儿，门给打开了，丽迪雅跑进屋来。母亲 高兴得要命，连忙走上前来欢迎她，拥抱她，一面又带着亲切的笑容把手伸给韦翰（他走在 新妇后面），祝他们夫妇俩快活。班太太的话讲得那么响亮，说明了她相信他们俩一定会幸 福。

然后新夫妇转身到班纳特先生跟前，他对他们可没有他太太那么热诚。只见他的脸色显 得分外严峻，连嘴也不张一下。这一对年轻夫妇那种安然自得的样子，实在叫他生气。伊丽 莎白觉得厌恶，连吉英也禁不住感到惊骇。丽迪雅还是丽迪雅──不安分，不害羞，撒野吵 嚷，天不怕地不怕的。她从这个姐姐跟前走到那个姐姐跟前，要她们一个个恭喜她。最后大 家都坐下来了，她连忙扫视了一下这间屋子，看到里面稍许有些改变，便笑着说，好久不曾 到这儿来了。

韦翰更没有一点难受的样子。他的仪表一向亲切动人，要是他为人正派一些，娶亲合乎 规矩一些，那么，这次来拜见岳家，他那笑容可掬、谈吐安详的样子，自然会讨人家欢喜。 伊丽莎白从来不相信他竟会这样厚颜无耻，她坐下来思忖道：一个人不要起脸来可真是漫无 止境。她不禁红了脸，吉英也红了脸；可是那两位当事人，别人都为他们难为情，他们自己 却面不改色。

这个场合确实是不愁没有话谈。新娘和她母亲只觉得有话来不及说；韦翰凑巧坐在伊丽 莎白身旁，便向她问起附近一带的熟人近况如何，问得极其和悦从容，弄得她反而不能对答 如流。这一对夫妇俨然心安理得，毫无羞耻之心。他们想起过去的事，心里丝毫不觉得难 受；丽迪雅又不由自主地谈到了许多事情──要是换了她姐姐们，这种事情是无论如何也说 不出口的。

只听得丽迪雅大声说道：“且想想看，我已经走了三个月了！好象还只有两个星期呢； 可是时间虽短，却发生了多少事情。天啊！我走的时候，的确想也没想到这次要结了婚再回 来，不过我也想到：如果真就这样结了婚，倒也挺有趣的。”

父亲瞪着眼睛。吉英很难受，伊丽莎白啼笑皆非地望着丽迪雅；可是丽迪雅，凡是她不 愿意知道的事，她一概不闻不问，她仍然得意洋洋地说下去：“噢，妈妈，附近的人们都知 道我今天结婚了吗？我怕他们还不见得都知道；我们一路来的时候，追上了威廉·戈丁的马 车，这为了要让他知道我结婚了，便把我自己车子上的一扇玻璃窗放了下来，又脱下手套， 把手放在窗口，好让他看见我手上的戒指，然后我又对他点点头笑得什么似的。”

伊丽莎白实在忍无可忍了，只得站起身来跑回屋外去，一直听到她们走过穿堂，进入饭 厅，她才回来。来到她们这里，又见丽迪雅急急匆匆大摇大摆走到母亲右边，一面对她的大 姐姐说：“喂，吉英，这次我要坐你的位子了，你得坐到下手去，因为我已经是出了嫁的姑 娘。”

丽迪雅既然从开头起就完全不觉得难为情，这时候当然更是若无其事。她反而越来越不 在乎，越来兴头越高。她很想去看看腓力普太太，看看卢卡斯全家人，还要把所有的邻居都 统统拜访一遍，让大家都叫她韦翰太太。吃过中饭，她立刻把结婚戒指显给希尔奶奶和其他 两个女佣人看，夸耀她自己已经结了婚。

大家都回到起坐间以后，她又说道：“妈妈，你觉得我丈夫怎么样？他不是挺可爱吗？ 姐姐们一定都要羡慕我。但愿她们有我一半运气就好啦。谁叫她们不到白利屯去。那里才是 个找丈夫的地方。真可惜，妈妈，我们没有大家一起去！”

“你讲得真对；要是照我的意见，我们早就应该一起都去。可是，丽迪雅宝贝儿，我不 愿意你到那么远的地方去。你难道非去不可吗？”

“天啊！当然非去不可，那有什么关系。我真高兴极了。你和爸爸，还有姐姐们，一定 要来看我们呀。我们整个冬天都住在纽卡斯尔，那儿一定会有很多舞会，而且我一定负责给 姐姐们找到很好舞伴。”

“那我真是再喜欢也没有了！”母亲说。

“等你动身回家的时候，你可以让一两个姐姐留在那儿；我担保在今年冬天以内就会替 她们找到丈夫。”

伊丽莎白连忙说：“谢谢你的关怀，可惜你这种找丈夫的方式，我不太欣赏。”

新夫妇只能和家里相聚十天。韦翰先生在没有离开伦敦之前就已经受到了委任，必须在 两星期以内就到团部去报到。

只有班纳特太太一个人惋惜他们行期太匆促，因此她尽量抓紧时间，陪着女儿到处走亲 访友，又常常在家里宴客。这些宴会大家都欢迎：没有心思的人固然愿意赴宴，有心思的人 更愿意借这个机会出去解解闷。

果然不出伊丽莎白所料，韦翰对丽迪雅的恩爱比不上丽迪雅对韦翰那样深厚。从一切事 实上都可以看出来，他们的私奔多半是因为丽迪雅热爱韦翰，而不是因为韦翰热爱丽迪雅， 这在伊丽莎白看来，真是一件显而易见的事。至于说，他既然并不十分爱她为什么还要跟她 私奔，伊丽莎白一点也不觉得奇怪，因为她断定韦翰这次为债务所逼，本来非逃跑不可；那 么，象他这样一个青年，路上有一个女人陪陪他，他当然不愿错过机会。

丽迪雅太喜欢他了，她每说一句话就要叫一声亲爱的韦翰。谁也比不上他。他无论做什 么事都是天下第一。她相信到了九月一日那一天，他射到的鸟一定比全国任何人都要多。

他们来到这儿没有多少时候，有一天早晨，丽迪雅跟两位姐姐坐在一起，对伊丽莎白 说：

“丽萃，我还没有跟你讲起过我结婚的情形呢。我跟妈妈和别的姐姐们讲的时候，你都 不在场。你难道不想要听听这场喜事是怎么办的吗？”

“不想听，真不想听，”伊丽莎白回答道：“我认为这桩事谈得不算少了。”

“哎呀！你这个人太奇怪！我一定要把经过情形告诉你。你知道，我们是在圣克利门教 堂结的婚，因为韦翰住在那个教区里面。大家约定十一点钟到那儿。舅父母跟我一块儿去 的，别的人都约定在教堂里碰头。唔，到了星期一早上，我真是慌张得要命。你知道，我真 怕会发生什么意外，把婚期耽搁了，那我可真要发狂了。我在打扮，舅母一直不住嘴地讲 呀，说呀，好象是在传道似的。她十句话我最多听进一句，你可以想象得到，我那时一心在 惦记着我亲爱的韦翰。我一心想要知道。他是不是穿着他那件蓝衣服去结婚。

“唔，象平常一样，我们那天是十点钟吃早饭的。我只觉得一顿饭老是吃不完，说到这 里，我得顺便告诉你，我待在舅父母那儿的一段时期，他们一直很不高兴。说来你也许不 信，我虽在那儿待了两个星期，却没有出过家门一步。没有参加过一次宴会，没有一点儿消 遗，真过得无聊透顶。老实说，伦敦虽然并不太热闹，不过那个小戏院还是开着。言归正 传，那天马车来了，舅父却让那个名叫史桐先生的讨厌家伙叫去有事。你知道，他们俩一碰 头，就不想分手。我真给吓坏了，不知道怎么是好，因这需要舅父送嫁；要是我们误了钟 点，那天就结不成婚。幸亏他不到十分钟就回来了，于是我们一块儿动身。不过我后来又想 起来了，要是他真给缠住了不能分身，婚期也不会延迟，因为还有达西先生可以代劳。”

伊丽莎白大惊失色，又把这话重复了一遍：“达西先生！”

“噢，是呀！他也要陪着韦翰上教堂去呢。天哪，我怎么完全给弄糊涂了！这件事我应 该一字不提才对。我早已在他们面前保证不说的！不知道韦翰会怎样怪我呢？这本来应该严 格保守秘密的！”

“如果是秘密，”吉英说，“那么，就请你再也不要说下去了。你放心，我决不会再追 问你。”

“噢，一定不追问你，”伊丽莎白嘴上虽是这样说，心里却非常好奇。“我们决不会盘 问你。”

“谢谢你们，”丽迪雅说：“要是你们问下去，我当然会把底细全部告诉你们，这一来 就会叫韦翰生气。”

她这话明明是怂恿伊丽莎白问下去，伊丽莎白便只得跑开，让自己要问也无从问起。

但是，这件事是不可能不闻不问的，至少也得去打听一下。达西先生竟会参加了她妹妹 的婚礼！那样一个场面，那样两个当事人，他当然万万不愿意参与，也绝对没有理由去参 与。她想来想去，把各种各样古怪的念头都想到了，可还是想不出一个所以然来。她当然愿 意从最好的方面去想，认为他这次是胸襟宽大，有心表示好意，可是她这种想法又未免太不 切合实际。她无论如何也摸不着头脑，实在难受，于是连忙拿起一张纸，写了封短短的信给 舅母，请求她把丽迪雅刚才无意中泄露出来的那句话解释一下，只要与原来保守秘密的计划 能够并行不悖就是了。

她在信上写道：“你当然很容易了解到，他跟我们非亲非眷，而且跟我们家里相当陌 生，竟会跟你们一同参加这次婚礼，这叫我怎么能够不想打听一下底细呢？请你立刻回信， 让我把事情弄明白。如果确实如丽迪雅所说，此事非保守秘密不可，那我也只得不闻不问 了。”

写完了信以后，她又自言自语地说：“亲爱的舅母，如果你不老老实实告诉我，我迫不 得已，便只有千方百计地去打听了。”

且说吉英是个十二万分讲究信用的人，她无论如何也不肯把丽迪雅嘴里漏出来的话暗地 里去说给伊丽莎白听。伊丽莎白很满意她这种作风。她既然已经写信去问舅母，不管回信能 不能使她满意，至少在没有接到回信以前，最好不要向任何人透露心事。

<- ->

Chapter X of Volume III (Chap. 52)

ELIZABETH had the satisfaction of receiving an answer to her letter as soon as she possibly could. She was no sooner in possession of it than, hurrying into the little copse, where she was least likely to be interrupted, she sat down on one of the benches and prepared to be happy; for the length of the letter convinced her that it did not contain a denial.

"Gracechurch-street, Sept. 6.

MY DEAR NIECE,

I have just received your letter, and shall devote this whole morning to answering it, as I foresee that a little writing will not comprise what I have to tell you. I must confess myself surprised by your application; I did not expect it from you. Don't think me angry, however, for I only mean to let you know that I had not imagined such enquiries to be necessary on your side. If you do not choose to understand me, forgive my impertinence. Your uncle is as much surprised as I am -- and nothing but the belief of your being a party concerned would have allowed him to act as he has done. But if you are really innocent and ignorant, I must be more explicit. On the very day of my coming home from Longbourn, your uncle had a most unexpected visitor. Mr. Darcy called, and was shut up with him several hours. It was all over before I arrived; so my curiosity was not so dreadfully racked as your's seems to have been. He came to tell Mr. Gardiner that he had found out where your sister and Mr. Wickham were, and that he had seen and talked with them both; Wickham repeatedly, Lydia once. From what I can collect, he left Derbyshire only one day after ourselves, and came to town with the resolution of hunting for them. The motive professed was his conviction of its being owing to himself that Wickham's worthlessness had not been so well known as to make it impossible for any young woman of character to love or confide in him. He generously imputed the whole to his mistaken pride, and confessed that he had before thought it beneath him to lay his private actions open to the world. His character was to speak for itself. He called it, therefore, his duty to step forward, and endeavour to remedy an evil which had been brought on by himself. If he had another motive, I am sure it would never disgrace him. He had been some days in town, before he was able to discover them; but he had something to direct his search, which was more than we had; and the consciousness of this was another reason for his resolving to follow us. There is a lady, it seems, a Mrs. Younge, who was some time ago governess to Miss Darcy, and was dismissed from her charge on some cause of disapprobation, though he did not say what. She then took a large house in Edward-street, and has since maintained herself by letting lodgings. This Mrs. Younge was, he knew, intimately acquainted with Wickham; and he went to her for intelligence of him as soon as he got to town. But it was two or three days before he could get from her what he wanted. She would not betray her trust, I suppose, without bribery and corruption, for she really did know where her friend was to be found. Wickham indeed had gone to her on their first arrival in London, and had she been able to receive them into her house, they would have taken up their abode with her. At length, however, our kind friend procured the wished-for direction. They were in ---- street. He saw Wickham, and afterwards insisted on seeing Lydia. His first object with her, he acknowledged, had been to persuade her to quit her present disgraceful situation, and return to her friends as soon as they could be prevailed on to receive her, offering his assistance, as far as it would go. But he found Lydia absolutely resolved on remaining where she was. She cared for none of her friends; she wanted no help of his; she would not hear of leaving Wickham. She was sure they should be married some time or other, and it did not much signify when. Since such were her feelings, it only remained, he thought, to secure and expedite a marriage, which, in his very first conversation with Wickham, he easily learnt had never been his design. He confessed himself obliged to leave the regiment, on account of some debts of honour, which were very pressing; and scrupled not to lay all the ill-consequences of Lydia's flight on her own folly alone. He meant to resign his commission immediately; and as to his future situation, he could conjecture very little about it. He must go somewhere, but he did not know where, and he knew he should have nothing to live on. Mr. Darcy asked him why he had not married your sister at once. Though Mr. Bennet was not imagined to be very rich, he would have been able to do something for him, and his situation must have been benefited by marriage. But he found, in reply to this question, that Wickham still cherished the hope of more effectually making his fortune by marriage in some other country. Under such circumstances, however, he was not likely to be proof against the temptation of immediate relief. They met several times, for there was much to be discussed. Wickham of course wanted more than he could get; but at length was reduced to be reasonable. Every thing being settled between them, Mr. Darcy's next step was to make your uncle acquainted with it, and he first called in Gracechurch-street the evening before I came home. But Mr. Gardiner could not be seen, and Mr. Darcy found, on further enquiry, that your father was still with him, but would quit town the next morning. He did not judge your father to be a person whom he could so properly consult as your uncle, and therefore readily postponed seeing him till after the departure of the former. He did not leave his name, and till the next day it was only known that a gentleman had called on business. On Saturday he came again. Your father was gone, your uncle at home, and, as I said before, they had a great deal of talk together. They met again on Sunday, and then I saw him too. It was not all settled before Monday: as soon as it was, the express was sent off to Longbourn. But our visitor was very obstinate. I fancy, Lizzy, that obstinacy is the real defect of his character, after all. He has been accused of many faults at different times, but this is the true one. Nothing was to be done that he did not do himself; though I am sure (and I do not speak it to be thanked, therefore say nothing about it), your uncle would most readily have settled the whole. They battled it together for a long time, which was more than either the gentleman or lady concerned in it deserved. But at last your uncle was forced to yield, and instead of being allowed to be of use to his niece, was forced to put up with only having the probable credit of it, which went sorely against the grain; and I really believe your letter this morning gave him great pleasure, because it required an explanation that would rob him of his borrowed feathers, and give the praise where it was due. But, Lizzy, this must go no farther than yourself, or Jane at most. You know pretty well, I suppose, what has been done for the young people. His debts are to be paid, amounting, I believe, to considerably more than a thousand pounds, another thousand in addition to her own settled upon her, and his commission purchased. The reason why all this was to be done by him alone, was such as I have given above. It was owing to him, to his reserve and want of proper consideration, that Wickham's character had been so misunderstood, and consequently that he had been received and noticed as he was. Perhaps there was some truth in this; though I doubt whether his reserve, or anybody's reserve, can be answerable for the event. But in spite of all this fine talking, my dear Lizzy, you may rest perfectly assured that your uncle would never have yielded, if we had not given him credit for another interest in the affair. When all this was resolved on, he returned again to his friends, who were still staying at Pemberley; but it was agreed that he should be in London once more when the wedding took place, and all money matters were then to receive the last finish. I believe I have now told you every thing. It is a relation which you tell me is to give you great surprise; I hope at least it will not afford you any displeasure. Lydia came to us; and Wickham had constant admission to the house. He was exactly what he had been when I knew him in Hertfordshire; but I would not tell you how little I was satisfied with her behaviour while she staid with us, if I had not perceived, by Jane's letter last Wednesday, that her conduct on coming home was exactly of a piece with it, and therefore what I now tell you can give you no fresh pain. I talked to her repeatedly in the most serious manner, representing to her all the wickedness of what she had done, and all the unhappiness she had brought on her family. If she heard me, it was by good luck, for I am sure she did not listen. I was sometimes quite provoked, but then I recollected my dear Elizabeth and Jane, and for their sakes had patience with her. Mr. Darcy was punctual in his return, and as Lydia informed you, attended the wedding. He dined with us the next day, and was to leave town again on Wednesday or Thursday. Will you be very angry with me, my dear Lizzy, if I take this opportunity of saying (what I was never bold enough to say before) how much I like him. His behaviour to us has, in every respect, been as pleasing as when we were in Derbyshire. His understanding and opinions all please me; he wants nothing but a little more liveliness, and that, if he marry prudently, his wife may teach him. I thought him very sly; -- he hardly ever mentioned your name. But slyness seems the fashion. Pray forgive me if I have been very presuming, or at least do not punish me so far as to exclude me from P. I shall never be quite happy till I have been all round the park. A low phaeton, with a nice little pair of ponies, would be the very thing. But I must write no more. The children have been wanting me this half hour. Your's, very sincerely,

M. GARDINER."

The contents of this letter threw Elizabeth into a flutter of spirits, in which it was difficult to determine whether pleasure or pain bore the greatest share. The vague and unsettled suspicions which uncertainty had produced of what Mr. Darcy might have been doing to forward her sister's match, which she had feared to encourage as an exertion of goodness too great to be probable, and at the same time dreaded to be just, from the pain of obligation, were proved beyond their greatest extent to be true! He had followed them purposely to town, he had taken on himself all the trouble and mortification attendant on such a research; in which supplication had been necessary to a woman whom he must abominate and despise, and where he was reduced to meet, frequently meet, reason with, persuade, and finally bribe, the man whom he always most wished to avoid, and whose very name it was punishment to him to pronounce. He had done all this for a girl whom he could neither regard nor esteem. Her heart did whisper that he had done it for her. But it was a hope shortly checked by other considerations, and she soon felt that even her vanity was insufficient, when required to depend on his affection for her -- for a woman who had already refused him -- as able to overcome a sentiment so natural as abhorrence against relationship with Wickham. Brother-in-law of Wickham! Every kind of pride must revolt from the connection. He had, to be sure, done much. She was ashamed to think how much. But he had given a reason for his interference, which asked no extraordinary stretch of belief. It was reasonable that he should feel he had been wrong; he had liberality, and he had the means of exercising it; and though she would not place herself as his principal inducement, she could, perhaps, believe that remaining partiality for her might assist his endeavours in a cause where her peace of mind must be materially concerned. It was painful, exceedingly painful, to know that they were under obligations to a person who could never receive a return. They owed the restoration of Lydia, her character, every thing, to him. Oh! how heartily did she grieve over every ungracious sensation she had ever encouraged, every saucy speech she had ever directed towards him. For herself she was humbled; but she was proud of him. Proud that in a cause of compassion and honour, he had been able to get the better of himself. She read over her aunt's commendation of him again and again. It was hardly enough; but it pleased her. She was even sensible of some pleasure, though mixed with regret, on finding how steadfastly both she and her uncle had been persuaded that affection and confidence subsisted between Mr. Darcy and herself.

She was roused from her seat, and her reflections, by some one's approach; and before she could strike into another path, she was overtaken by Wickham.

"I am afraid I interrupt your solitary ramble, my dear sister?" said he, as he joined her.

"You certainly do," she replied with a smile; "but it does not follow that the interruption must be unwelcome."

"I should be sorry indeed, if it were. We were always good friends; and now we are better."

"True. Are the others coming out?"

"I do not know. Mrs. Bennet and Lydia are going in the carriage to Meryton. And so, my dear sister, I find, from our uncle and aunt, that you have actually seen Pemberley."

She replied in the affirmative.

"I almost envy you the pleasure, and yet I believe it would be too much for me, or else I could take it in my way to Newcastle. And you saw the old housekeeper, I suppose? Poor Reynolds, she was always very fond of me. But of course she did not mention my name to you."

"Yes, she did."

"And what did she say?"

"That you were gone into the army, and she was afraid had -- not turned out well. At such a distance as that, you know, things are strangely misrepresented."

"Certainly," he replied, biting his lips. Elizabeth hoped she had silenced him; but he soon afterwards said,

"I was surprised to see Darcy in town last month. We passed each other several times. I wonder what he can be doing there."

"Perhaps preparing for his marriage with Miss de Bourgh," said Elizabeth. "It must be something particular, to take him there at this time of year."

"Undoubtedly. Did you see him while you were at Lambton? I thought I understood from the Gardiners that you had."

"Yes; he introduced us to his sister."

"And do you like her?"

"Very much."

"I have heard, indeed, that she is uncommonly improved within this year or two. When I last saw her, she was not very promising. I am very glad you liked her. I hope she will turn out well."

"I dare say she will; she has got over the most trying age."

"Did you go by the village of Kympton?"

"I do not recollect that we did."

"I mention it, because it is the living which I ought to have had. A most delightful place! -- Excellent Parsonage House! It would have suited me in every respect."

"How should you have liked making sermons?"

"Exceedingly well. I should have considered it as part of my duty, and the exertion would soon have been nothing. One ought not to repine; -- but, to be sure, it would have been such a thing for me! The quiet, the retirement of such a life would have answered all my ideas of happiness! But it was not to be. Did you ever hear Darcy mention the circumstance, when you were in Kent?"

"I have heard from authority, which I thought as good, that it was left you conditionally only, and at the will of the present patron."

"You have. Yes, there was something in that; I told you so from the first, you may remember."

"I did hear, too, that there was a time, when sermon-making was not so palatable to you as it seems to be at present; that you actually declared your resolution of never taking orders, and that the business had been compromised accordingly."

"You did! and it was not wholly without foundation. You may remember what I told you on that point, when first we talked of it."

They were now almost at the door of the house, for she had walked fast to get rid of him; and unwilling, for her sister's sake, to provoke him, she only said in reply, with a good-humoured smile,

"Come, Mr. Wickham, we are brother and sister, you know. Do not let us quarrel about the past. In future, I hope we shall be always of one mind."

She held out her hand; he kissed it with affectionate gallantry, though he hardly knew how to look, and they entered the house.伊丽莎白果然如愿以偿，很快就接到了回信。她一接到信，就跑到那清静的小树林里 去，在一张长凳上坐下来，准备读个痛快，因为她看到信写得那么长，便断定舅母没有拒绝 她的要求。

亲爱的甥女：

刚刚接到你的来信，我便决定以整个上午的时间来给你写回信，因为我估料三言两语不 能够把我要跟你讲的话讲个明白。我得承认，你所提出的要求很使我诧异，我没有料到提出 这个要求的竟会是你。请你不要以为我这是生气的话，我不过说，我实在想象不到你居然还 要来问。如果你一定装作听不懂我的话，那只有请你原谅我失礼了。你舅父也跟我同样地诧 异，我们都认为，达西所以要那样做，完全是为了你的缘故。如果你当真一点也不知道，那 也只好让我来跟你说说明白了。就在我从浪搏恩回家的那一天，有一个意想不到的客人来见 你舅父。那人原来就是达西先生，他跟你舅父关起门来，密谈了好几个钟头。等我到家的时 候，事情已经过去了，我当时倒并没有象你现在这样好奇。他是因为发觉了你妹妹和韦翰的 下落，特地赶来告诉嘉丁纳先生一声。他说，他已经看到过他们，而且跟他们谈过话──跟 韦翰谈过好多次，跟丽迪雅谈过一次。据我看，我们离开德比郡的第二天，达西就动身赶到 城里来找他们了。他说，事情弄到如此地步，都怪他不好，没有及早揭露韦翰的下流品格， 否则就不会有哪一位正派姑娘会把他当作知心，会爱上他了。他概然引咎自责，认为这次的 事情都得怪他当初太傲慢，因为他以前认为韦翰的品格自然而然会让别人看穿，不必把他的 私人行为都一一揭露出来，免得使他自己有失体统，他认为这都是他自己一手造成的罪恶， 因此他这次出面调停，设法补救实在是义不容辞。他自己承认他要干预这件事的动机就是如 此。如果他当真别有用心，也不会使他丢脸。他在城里待了好几天才找到他们；可是他有线 索可找，我们可没有。他也是因为自信有这点把握，才下定决心紧跟着我们而来。好象有一 位扬吉太太，她早先做过达西小姐的家庭教师，后来犯了什么过错（他没有讲明）被解雇 了，便在爱德华街弄了一幢大房子，分租过活。达西知道这位杨吉太太跟韦翰极其相熟，于 是他一到城里，便上她那儿去打听他的消息。他花了两三天工夫，才从她那儿把事情探听明 白。我想，杨吉太太早就知道韦翰的下落，可是不给她贿赂她决不肯讲出来。他们俩确实是 一到伦敦便到她那里去，要是她能够留他们住，他们早就住在她那儿了。我们这位好心的朋 友终于探听出了他们在某某街的住址，于是他先去看韦翰，然后他又非要看到丽迪雅不可。 据他说，他第一件事就是劝丽迪雅改邪归正，一等到和家里人说通了，就赶快回去，还答应 替她帮忙到底，可是他发觉丽迪雅坚决要那样搞下去，家里人一个都不在她心上。她不要他 帮助，她无论如何也不肯丢掉韦翰。她断定他们俩迟早总要结婚，早一天迟一天毫无关系。 于是他想，他第一次跟韦翰谈话的时候，明明发觉对方毫无结婚的打算，如今既是丽迪雅存 着这样的念头，当然只有赶快促成他们结婚。韦翰曾经亲口承认，他当初所以要从民兵团里 逃出来，完全是由于为赌债所逼，至于丽迪雅这次私奔所引起的不良后果，他竟毫不犹豫地 把它完全归罪于她自己的愚蠢。他说他马上就要辞职，讲到事业前途，他简直不堪设想。他 应该到一个什么地方去找份差事，可是又不知道究竟去哪儿，他知道他快要没有钱生活下去 了。达西先生问他为什么没有立刻跟你妹妹结婚，虽然班纳特先生算不上什么大阔人，可是 也能够帮他一些忙，他结婚以后，境况一定会有利一些。但是他发觉韦翰回答这话的时候， 仍然指望到别的地方去另外攀门亲，以便扎扎实实地赚进一笔钱。不过，他目前的情况既是 如此，如果有救急的办法，他也未始不会心动。他们见了好几次面，因为有好多地方都得当 面商讨。韦翰当然漫天讨价，结果总算减少到一个合理的数目。他们之间一切都商谈好了， 达西先生的下一个步骤就是把这件事告诉你舅父，于是他就在我回家的前一天晚上，到天恩 寺街来进行第一次访问。当时嘉丁纳先生不在家；达西先生打听到你父亲那天还住在这儿， 不过第二天早晨就要走。他以为你父亲不是象你舅父那样一个好商量的人，因此，决定等到 你父亲走了以后，再来看你舅父。他当时没有留下姓名，直到第二天，我们还只知道有位某 某先生到这儿来过，找他有事，星期六他又来了。那天你父亲已经走了，你舅父在家，正如 我刚才说过的，他们俩便在一起谈了许久。他们星期天又见了面，当时我也看见他的。事情 一直到星期一才完全谈妥。一谈妥之后，就派专人送信到浪搏恩来。但是我们这位贵客实在 太固执。人们都纷纷指责他的错处，今天说他有这个错处，明天又说他有那个错处，可是这 一个才是他真正的错处。样样事情都非得由他亲自来办不可；其实你舅父非常愿意全盘包办 （我这样说并不是为了讨你的好，所以请你不要跟别人提起）。他们为这件事争执了好久， 其实对当事人来说，无论是男方女方，都不配享受这样的对待。可是你舅父最后还是不得不 依从他，以致非但不能替自己的外甥女稍微尽点力，而且还要无劳居功，这完全和他的心愿 相违；我相信你今天早上的来信一定会使他非常高兴，因为这件掠人之美的事，从此可以说 个清楚明白，使那应该受到赞美的人受到赞美。不过，丽萃，这件事只能让你知道，最多只 能说给吉英听。我想你一定会深刻了解到，他对那一对青年男女尽了多大的力。我相信他替 他偿还的债务一定远在一千镑以上，而且除了她自己名下的钱以外，另外又给她一千镑，还 给他买了个官职。至于这些钱为什么得由他一个人付，我已经在上面说明理由。他说这都怪 他自己不好，怪他当初考虑欠妥，矜持过分，以致叫人家不明了韦翰的人品，结果使人家上 了当，把他当做好人。这番话或许真有几分道理；不过我却觉得，这种事既不应当怪他矜持 过分，也不应当怪别人矜持过分。亲爱的丽萃，你应当明白，他的话虽然说得这样动听，我 们要不是鉴于他别有苦心，你舅父决不肯依从他。一切事情都决定了以后，他便回到彭伯里 去应酬他那些朋友，大家同时说定，等到举行婚礼的那天，他还得再到伦敦来，办理一切有 关金钱方面的最后手续。现在我把所有的事情都讲给你听了。这就是你所谓会使你大吃一惊 的一篇叙述；我希望至少不会叫你听了不痛快。丽迪雅上我们这儿来住，韦翰也经常来。他 完全还是上次我在哈福德郡见到他时的那副老样子。丽迪雅待在我们这儿时，她的种种行为 举止，的确叫我很不满，我本来不打算告诉你，不过星期三接到吉英的来信，我才知道她回 家依然故态复萌，那么告诉了你也不会使你不什么新的难过。我几次三番一本正经地跟她 说，她这件事做得大错特错，害得一家人都痛苦悲伤。哪里知道，我的话她听也不要听。有 几次我非常生气，但是一记起了亲爱的伊丽莎白和吉英，看她们面上，我还是容忍着她。达 西先生准时来到，正如丽迪雅所告诉你的，他参加了婚礼。他第二天跟我们在一起吃饭，星 期三或星期四又要进城去。亲爱的丽萃，要是我利用这个机会说，我多么喜欢他（我以前一 直没有敢这样说），你会生我的气吗？他对待我们的态度，从任何方面来说，都跟我们在德 比郡的时候同样讨人喜爱。他的见识，他的言论，我都很喜欢。他没有任何缺点，只不过稍 欠活泼；关于这一点，只要他结婚结得当心一些，娶个好太太，他也许会让她给教好的。我 认为他很调皮，因为他几乎没有提起过你的名字。但是调皮倒好象成了时下的一种风气。如 果我说得太放肆了，还得请你原谅，至少不要处罚我太厉害，将来连彭伯里也不许我去啊。 我要把那个花园逛遍了，才会心满意足。我只要弄一辆矮矮的双轮小马车，驾上一对漂亮的 小马就行了。我无法再写下去，孩子们已经嚷着要我要了半个钟头。

你的舅母M·嘉丁纳九月六日写于天恩寺街

伊丽莎白读了这封信，真是心神摇荡。她这种心情，叫人家弄不明白她是高兴多于苦 痛，还是苦痛多于高兴。她本来也曾隐隐约约、疑疑惑惑地想到达西先生可能会成全她妹妹 的好事，可是又不敢往这方面多想，怕他不可能好心到这个地步；另一方面她又顾虑到，如 果他当真这样做了，那又未免情意太重，报答不了人家，因此她又痛苦。如今这些揣测却成 了千真万确的事实！想不到他那天竟会跟随着她和舅父母赶到城里去。他不惜担当起一切的 麻烦和艰苦，来探索这件事。他不得不向一个他所深恶痛绝、极其鄙视的女人去求情。他不 得不委曲求全，同一个他极力要加以回避、而且连名字也不愿意提起的人去见面，常常见 面，跟他说理，规劝他，最后还不得不贿赂他。他这般仁至义尽，只不过是为了一个他既无 好感又不器重的姑娘。她心里轻轻地说，他这样做，都是为了她。但是，再想到一些别的方 面，她立刻就不敢再存这个希望。她马上感觉到，她本可以从虚荣心出发，认为他确实爱 她，可是她哪能存着那么大的虚荣心，指望他会爱上一个已经拒绝过他的女人！他不愿意跟 韦翰做亲戚，这种情绪本来也极其自然，又哪能指望他去迁就！何况是跟韦翰做连襟！凡是 稍有自尊心的人，都容忍不了这种亲戚关系。毫无问题，他为这件事出了很大的力。她简直 不好意思去想象他究竟出了多大的力。他所以要过问这件事，理由已经由他自己加以说明， 你不必多费思索就可以深信无疑。他怪他自己当初做事欠妥，这自然讲得通；他很慷慨，而 且有资格可以慷慨；虽然她不愿意认为他这次主要就是为了她，可是她也许可以相信，他对 她依旧未能忘情，因此遇到这样一件与她心境攸关的事情，他还是愿意尽心竭力。一想起这 样一个人对她们情意隆重，而她们却无法报答他，这真是痛苦，说不尽的痛苦。丽迪雅能够 回来，能够保全了人格，这一切都得归功于他。她一想起自己以前竟会那样厌恶他，竟会对 他那样出言唐突，真是万分伤心！她不胜自愧，同时又为他感到骄傲。骄傲的是，他竟会一 本同情之心，崇尚义气，委曲求全。于是她把舅母信上恭维他的那段话读了又读，只觉还嫌 说得不够，可是也足以叫她十分高兴。她发觉舅父母都断定她跟达西先生感情深切，推心置 腹。她虽然不免因此而感到几分懊恼，却也颇为得意。

这时已经有人走近前来，打断了她的深思，使她从座位上站起来；她刚要从另一条小径 过去，只见韦翰却赶了上来。

他走到她身边说道：“我怕打扰了你清静的散步吧，亲爱的姐姐

她笑着回答道：“的确是这样，不过，打扰未必就不受欢迎。”

“要是这样，我真过意不去。我们一向是好朋友，现在更加亲近了。”

“你说得是。他们都出来了吗？”

“不知道。妈妈和丽迪雅乘着马车到麦里屯去了。亲爱的姐姐，听舅父母说起，你当真 到彭伯里去玩过了。”

她说，当真去过了。

“你这眼福几乎叫我嫉妒，可惜我又消受不了，否则，我到纽卡斯尔去的时候，也可以 顺道一访。我想，你看到了那位年老的管家奶奶吧？可怜的雷诺奶奶！她从前老是那么喜欢 我。不过，她当然不会在你面前提起我的名字。”

“她倒提到了。”

“她怎么说来着？”

“她说你进了军队，就怕──－就怕你情形不大好。路隔得那么远，传来的话十分靠不 住。”

“当然罗，”他咬着嘴唇回答道。

伊丽莎白满以为这一下可以叫他住嘴了；但是过不了一会儿，他又说道：

“上个月真出乎意料，在城里碰到了达西。我们见了好几次面。我不知道他到城里有什 么事。”

“或许是准备跟德·包尔结婚吧，”伊丽莎白说。“他在这样的季节到城里去，一定是 为了什么特别的事。”

“毫无疑问。你在蓝白屯见到过他吗？听嘉丁纳夫妇说，你见到过他的。”

“见过，他还把我们介绍给他的妹妹。”

“你喜欢她吗？”

“非常喜欢。”

“真的，我听说她这一两年来有了很大的长进。以前看到他的时候，我真觉得她没有什 么出息。你喜欢她，我很高兴。但愿她能够改好得象个人样。”

“她一定会那样；她那最容易惹祸的年龄已经过去了。”

“你们经过金泊屯村的吗？”

“我记不得是否到过那个地方。” “我所以要提到那个地方，就因为我当初应该得到的一份牧师俸禄就在那儿。那是个非 常好玩的地方！那所牧师住宅也好极了！各方面都适合我。”

“你竟喜欢讲道吗？”

“喜欢极了。我本当把它看作我自己本份的职务，即使开头要费点力气，过不了多久也 就无所谓了。一个人不应该后悔；可是，这的确是我的一份好差事！这样安闲清静的生活， 完全合乎我幸福的理想！只可惜已经事过境迁。你在肯特郡的时候，有没有听到达西谈起过 这件事？”

“听到过的，而且我认为他的话很靠得住，听说那个位置给你是有条件的，而且目前这 位施主可以自由处理。”

“你听到过！不错，这话也有道理；我开头就告诉过你，你可能还记得。”

“我还听说，你过去有一个时期，并不象现在这样喜欢讲道，你曾经慎重其事地宣布 过，决计不要当牧师，于是这件事就此解决了。”

“你真听说过！这话倒不是完全没有根据。你也许还记得，我们第一次谈起这件事的时 候，我也提起过的。”

他们两人现在快要走到家门口了，因为她有意走得很快，要摔脱他；不过看在妹妹份 上，她又不愿意使他生气，因此她只是和颜悦色地笑了笑，回答道：

“算了吧，韦翰先生；你要知道，我们现在已是兄弟姐妹。不要再为了过去的事去争论 吧。但愿将来一直不会有什么冲突。”

她伸出手来，他亲切而殷勤地吻了一下。他这时候简直有些啼笑皆非。他们就这样走进 了屋子。

<- ->

Chapter XI of Volume III (Chap. 53)

MR. Wickham was so perfectly satisfied with this conversation that he never again distressed himself, or provoked his dear sister Elizabeth, by introducing the subject of it; and she was pleased to find that she had said enough to keep him quiet.

The day of his and Lydia's departure soon came, and Mrs. Bennet was forced to submit to a separation, which, as her husband by no means entered into her scheme of their all going to Newcastle, was likely to continue at least a twelvemonth.

"Oh! my dear Lydia," she cried, "when shall we meet again?"

"Oh, lord! I don't know. Not these two or three years, perhaps."

"Write to me very often, my dear."

"As often as I can. But you know married women have never much time for writing. My sisters may write to me. They will have nothing else to do."

Mr. Wickham's adieus were much more affectionate than his wife's. He smiled, looked handsome, and said many pretty things.

"He is as fine a fellow," said Mr. Bennet, as soon as they were out of the house, "as ever I saw. He simpers, and smirks, and makes love to us all. I am prodigiously proud of him. I defy even Sir William Lucas himself to produce a more valuable son-in-law."

The loss of her daughter made Mrs. Bennet very dull for several days.

"I often think," said she, "that there is nothing so bad as parting with one's friends. One seems so forlorn without them."

"This is the consequence, you see, Madam, of marrying a daughter," said Elizabeth. "It must make you better satisfied that your other four are single."

"It is no such thing. Lydia does not leave me because she is married, but only because her husband's regiment happens to be so far off. If that had been nearer, she would not have gone so soon."

But the spiritless condition which this event threw her into was shortly relieved, and her mind opened again to the agitation of hope, by an article of news which then began to be in circulation. The housekeeper at Netherfield had received orders to prepare for the arrival of her master, who was coming down in a day or two, to shoot there for several weeks. Mrs. Bennet was quite in the fidgets. She looked at Jane, and smiled and shook her head by turns.

"Well, well, and so Mr. Bingley is coming down, sister," (for Mrs. Phillips first brought her the news). "Well, so much the better. Not that I care about it, though. He is nothing to us, you know, and I am sure I never want to see him again. But, however, he is very welcome to come to Netherfield, if he likes it. And who knows what may happen? But that is nothing to us. You know, sister, we agreed long ago never to mention a word about it. And so, is it quite certain he is coming?"

"You may depend on it," replied the other, "for Mrs. Nicholls was in Meryton last night; I saw her passing by, and went out myself on purpose to know the truth of it; and she told me that it was certain true. He comes down on Thursday at the latest, very likely on Wednesday. She was going to the butcher's, she told me, on purpose to order in some meat on Wednesday, and she has got three couple of ducks just fit to be killed."

Miss Bennet had not been able to hear of his coming without changing colour. It was many months since she had mentioned his name to Elizabeth; but now, as soon as they were alone together, she said,

"I saw you look at me to-day, Lizzy, when my aunt told us of the present report; and I know I appeared distressed. But don't imagine it was from any silly cause. I was only confused for the moment, because I felt that I should be looked at. I do assure you that the news does not affect me either with pleasure or pain. I am glad of one thing, that he comes alone; because we shall see the less of him. Not that I am afraid of myself, but I dread other people's remarks."

Elizabeth did not know what to make of it. Had she not seen him in Derbyshire, she might have supposed him capable of coming there with no other view than what was acknowledged; but she still thought him partial to Jane, and she wavered as to the greater probability of his coming there with his friend's permission, or being bold enough to come without it.

"Yet it is hard," she sometimes thought, "that this poor man cannot come to a house which he has legally hired, without raising all this speculation! I will leave him to himself."

In spite of what her sister declared, and really believed to be her feelings in the expectation of his arrival, Elizabeth could easily perceive that her spirits were affected by it. They were more disturbed, more unequal, than she had often seen them.

The subject which had been so warmly canvassed between their parents, about a twelvemonth ago, was now brought forward again.

"As soon as ever Mr. Bingley comes, my dear," said Mrs. Bennet, "you will wait on him of course."

"No, no. You forced me into visiting him last year, and promised, if I went to see him, he should marry one of my daughters. But it ended in nothing, and I will not be sent on a fool's errand again."

His wife represented to him how absolutely necessary such an attention would be from all the neighbouring gentlemen, on his returning to Netherfield.

"'Tis an etiquette I despise," said he. "If he wants our society, let him seek it. He knows where we live. I will not spend my hours in running after my neighbours every time they go away and come back again."

"Well, all I know is, that it will be abominably rude if you do not wait on him. But, however, that shan't prevent my asking him to dine here, I am determined. We must have Mrs. Long and the Gouldings soon. That will make thirteen with ourselves, so there will be just room at table for him."

Consoled by this resolution, she was the better able to bear her husband's incivility; though it was very mortifying to know that her neighbours might all see Mr. Bingley, in consequence of it, before they did. As the day of his arrival drew near,

"I begin to be sorry that he comes at all," said Jane to her sister. "It would be nothing; I could see him with perfect indifference, but I can hardly bear to hear it thus perpetually talked of. My mother means well; but she does not know, no one can know, how much I suffer from what she says. Happy shall I be, when his stay at Netherfield is over!"

"I wish I could say any thing to comfort you," replied Elizabeth; "but it is wholly out of my power. You must feel it; and the usual satisfaction of preaching patience to a sufferer is denied me, because you have always so much."

Mr. Bingley arrived. Mrs. Bennet, through the assistance of servants, contrived to have the earliest tidings of it, that the period of anxiety and fretfulness on her side might be as long as it could. She counted the days that must intervene before their invitation could be sent; hopeless of seeing him before. But on the third morning after his arrival in Hertfordshire, she saw him, from her dressing-room window, enter the paddock and ride towards the house.

Her daughters were eagerly called to partake of her joy. Jane resolutely kept her place at the table; but Elizabeth, to satisfy her mother, went to the window -- she looked, -- she saw Mr. Darcy with him, and sat down again by her sister.

"There is a gentleman with him, mamma," said Kitty; "who can it be?"

"Some acquaintance or other, my dear, I suppose; I am sure I do not know."

"La!" replied Kitty, "it looks just like that man that used to be with him before. Mr. what's-his-name. That tall, proud man."

"Good gracious! Mr. Darcy! -- and so it does, I vow. Well, any friend of Mr. Bingley's will always be welcome here, to be sure; but else I must say that I hate the very sight of him."

Jane looked at Elizabeth with surprise and concern. She knew but little of their meeting in Derbyshire, and therefore felt for the awkwardness which must attend her sister, in seeing him almost for the first time after receiving his explanatory letter. Both sisters were uncomfortable enough. Each felt for the other, and of course for themselves; and their mother talked on, of her dislike of Mr. Darcy, and her resolution to be civil to him only as Mr. Bingley's friend, without being heard by either of them. But Elizabeth had sources of uneasiness which could not be suspected by Jane, to whom she had never yet had courage to shew Mrs. Gardiner's letter, or to relate her own change of sentiment towards him. To Jane, he could be only a man whose proposals she had refused, and whose merit she had undervalued; but to her own more extensive information, he was the person to whom the whole family were indebted for the first of benefits, and whom she regarded herself with an interest, if not quite so tender, at least as reasonable and just as what Jane felt for Bingley. Her astonishment at his coming -- at his coming to Netherfield, to Longbourn, and voluntarily seeking her again, was almost equal to what she had known on first witnessing his altered behaviour in Derbyshire.

The colour which had been driven from her face, returned for half a minute with an additional glow, and a smile of delight added lustre to her eyes, as she thought for that space of time that his affection and wishes must still be unshaken. But she would not be secure.

"Let me first see how he behaves," said she; "it will then be early enough for expectation."

She sat intently at work, striving to be composed, and without daring to lift up her eyes, till anxious curiosity carried them to the face of her sister as the servant was approaching the door. Jane looked a little paler than usual, but more sedate than Elizabeth had expected. On the gentlemen's appearing, her colour increased; yet she received them with tolerable ease, and with a propriety of behaviour equally free from any symptom of resentment or any unnecessary complaisance.

Elizabeth said as little to either as civility would allow, and sat down again to her work, with an eagerness which it did not often command. She had ventured only one glance at Darcy. He looked serious, as usual; and, she thought, more as he had been used to look in Hertfordshire, than as she had seen him at Pemberley. But, perhaps he could not in her mother's presence be what he was before her uncle and aunt. It was a painful, but not an improbable, conjecture.

Bingley, she had likewise seen for an instant, and in that short period saw him looking both pleased and embarrassed. He was received by Mrs. Bennet with a degree of civility which made her two daughters ashamed, especially when contrasted with the cold and ceremonious politeness of her curtsey and address to his friend.

Elizabeth, particularly, who knew that her mother owed to the latter the preservation of her favourite daughter from irremediable infamy, was hurt and distressed to a most painful degree by a distinction so ill applied.

Darcy, after enquiring of her how Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner did, a question which she could not answer without confusion, said scarcely any thing. He was not seated by her; perhaps that was the reason of his silence; but it had not been so in Derbyshire. There he had talked to her friends, when he could not to herself. But now several minutes elapsed without bringing the sound of his voice; and when occasionally, unable to resist the impulse of curiosity, she raised he eyes to his face, she as often found him looking at Jane as at herself, and frequently on no object but the ground. More thoughtfulness and less anxiety to please, than when they last met, were plainly expressed. She was disappointed, and angry with herself for being so.

"Could I expect it to be otherwise!" said she. "Yet why did he come?"

She was in no humour for conversation with any one but himself; and to him she had hardly courage to speak.

She enquired after his sister, but could do no more.

"It is a long time, Mr. Bingley, since you went away," said Mrs. Bennet.

He readily agreed to it.

"I began to be afraid you would never come back again. People did say you meant to quit the place entirely at Michaelmas; but, however, I hope it is not true. A great many changes have happened in the neighbourhood, since you went away. Miss Lucas is married and settled. And one of my own daughters. I suppose you have heard of it; indeed, you must have seen it in the papers. It was in the Times and the Courier, I know; though it was not put in as it ought to be. It was only said, "Lately, George Wickham, Esq. to Miss Lydia Bennet," without there being a syllable said of her father, or the place where she lived, or any thing. It was my brother Gardiner's drawing up too, and I wonder how he came to make such an awkward business of it. Did you see it?"

Bingley replied that he did, and made his congratulations. Elizabeth dared not lift up her eyes. How Mr. Darcy looked, therefore, she could not tell.

"It is a delightful thing, to be sure, to have a daughter well married," continued her mother, "but at the same time, Mr. Bingley, it is very hard to have her taken such a way from me. They are gone down to Newcastle, a place quite northward, it seems, and there they are to stay I do not know how long. His regiment is there; for I suppose you have heard of his leaving the ----shire, and of his being gone into the regulars. Thank Heaven! he has some friends, though perhaps not so many as he deserves."

Elizabeth, who knew this to be levelled at Mr. Darcy, was in such misery of shame, that she could hardly keep her seat. It drew from her, however, the exertion of speaking, which nothing else had so effectually done before; and she asked Bingley whether he meant to make any stay in the country at present. A few weeks, he believed.

"When you have killed all your own birds, Mr. Bingley," said her mother, "I beg you will come here, and shoot as many as you please on Mr. Bennet's manor. I am sure he will be vastly happy to oblige you, and will save all the best of the covies for you."

Elizabeth's misery increased, at such unnecessary, such officious attention! Were the same fair prospect to arise at present as had flattered them a year ago, every thing, she was persuaded, would be hastening to the same vexatious conclusion. At that instant, she felt that years of happiness could not make Jane or herself amends for moments of such painful confusion.

"The first wish of my heart," said she to herself, "is never more to be in company with either of them. Their society can afford no pleasure that will atone for such wretchedness as this! Let me never see either one or the other again!"

Yet the misery, for which years of happiness were to offer no compensation, received soon afterwards material relief, from observing how much the beauty of her sister re-kindled the admiration of her former lover. When first he came in, he had spoken to her but little; but every five minutes seemed to be giving her more of his attention. He found her as handsome as she had been last year; as good natured, and as unaffected, though not quite so chatty. Jane was anxious that no difference should be perceived in her at all, and was really persuaded that she talked as much as ever. But her mind was so busily engaged, that she did not always know when she was silent.

When the gentlemen rose to go away, Mrs. Bennet was mindful of her intended civility, and they were invited and engaged to dine at Longbourn in a few days time.

"You are quite a visit in my debt, Mr. Bingley," she added, "for when you went to town last winter, you promised to take a family dinner with us, as soon as you returned. I have not forgot, you see; and I assure you, I was very much disappointed that you did not come back and keep your engagement."

Bingley looked a little silly at this reflection, and said something of his concern at having been prevented by business. They then went away.

Mrs. Bennet had been strongly inclined to ask them to stay and dine there that day; but, though she always kept a very good table, she did not think any thing less than two courses could be good enough for a man on whom she had such anxious designs, or satisfy the appetite and pride of one who had ten thousand a year.韦翰先生对于这场谈话完全感到满意，从此他便不再提起这件事，免得自寻苦恼，也免 得惹他亲爱的大姨伊丽莎白生气；伊丽莎白见他居然给说得不再开口，也觉得很高兴。

转眼之间，他和丽迪雅的行期来到了，班纳特太太不得不和他们分离，而且至少要分别 一年，因为班纳特先生坚决不赞同她的计划，不肯让全家都搬到纽卡斯去。

她哭了：“哦，我的丽迪雅宝贝，我们到哪一天才能见面呢？”

“天哪！我也不知道。也可能两年三年见不着面。”

“常常写信给我吧，好孩子。”

“我一定常常写信来。可是你知道，结了婚的女人是没有什么工夫写信的。姐妹们倒可 以常常写信给我，反正她们无事可做。”

韦翰先生一声声的再见比他太太叫得亲切得多。他笑容满面，仪态万方，又说了多少漂 亮话。

他们一走出门，班纳特先生就说：“他是我生平所看到的最漂亮的一个人。他既会假 笑，又会痴笑，又会跟大家调笑。我真为他感到莫大的骄傲。我敢说，连卢卡斯爵士也未必 拿得出一个更名贵的女婿。”

女儿走了以后，班纳特太太郁闷了好多天。

她说：“我常常想，同自己的亲人离别，真是再难受不过的事；他们走了，我好象失去 了归宿。”

伊丽莎白说：“妈妈，你要明白，这就是嫁女儿的下场，好在你另外四个女儿还没有人 要，一定会叫你好受些。”

“完全不是那么回事。丽迪雅并不是因为结了婚而要离开我，而是因为她丈夫的部队凑 巧驻扎提那么远。要是近一点，她就用不到走得这样快了。”

且说这事虽然使班纳特太太精神颓丧，不过没有过多久也就好了，因为这时候外界正流 传着一件新闻，使她的精神又振作起来。原来风闻尼日斐花园的主人一两天内就要回到乡下 来，打几个星期的猎，他的管家奶奶正在奉命收拾一切。班纳特太太听到这消息，简直坐立 不安。她一会儿望望吉英，一会儿笑笑，一会儿摇摇头。

“好极了，彬格莱先生居然要来了，妹妹”（因为第一个告诉她这消息的正是腓力普太 太。）“好极了，实在太好了。不过我倒并不在乎。你知道，我们一点也不把他放在心上， 我的确再也不想见到他了。不过，他既然愿意回到尼日斐花园来，我们自然还是欢迎他。谁 知道会怎么样呢？反正与我们无关。你知道，妹妹，我们早就讲好，再也不提这件事。他真 的会来吗？”

她的妹妹说：“你放心好了，尼可斯奶奶昨儿晚上去过麦里屯。我亲眼看见她走过，便 特地跑出去向她打听，是不是真有这回事；她告诉我说，的确真有这回事。他最迟星期四就 会来，很可能星期三就来。她又说，她正要上肉铺子去定点儿肉，准备星期三做菜，她还有 六只鸭子，已经可以宰了吃。”

班纳特小姐听到他要来，不禁变了脸色。她已经有好几个月没有在伊丽莎白面前提起过 他的名字；可是这一次等到只有她们姐妹两人在一起的时候，她就说道：

“丽萃，今天姨母告诉我这个消息的时候，我看到你直望着我，我知道我当时神色很难 看；可是人千万别以为是为了这一类的傻事，只不过当时我觉得大家都在盯着我看所以一时 之间有些心乱。老实告诉你，这个消息既不使我感到愉快，也不使我感到痛苦。只有一点使 我感到高兴──这次他是一个人来的，因此我们看到他的机会就会比较少。我本身并没有什 么顾虑，而是怕别人闲言闲语。”

伊丽莎白对这件事不知道怎么想才好。如果她上次没有在德比郡见到他，她也许会以为 他此来并非别有用心。可是她依旧认为他对吉英未能忘情。这次他究竟是得到了他朋友的允 许才来的呢，还是他自己大胆跑来的？这实在叫她无从断定。

她有时候不由得这么想：“这可怜的人，回到自己租定的房子里来，却引起人家这样的 纷纷猜测，想起来着实令人难受。我也别去管他吧。”

不管她姐姐嘴上怎么说，心里怎么想，是否盼望他来，伊丽莎白却很容易看出了她姐姐 精神上受到了影响，比从前更加心魂不定，神色不安。

大约在一年以前，父母曾经热烈地争论过这个问题，如今又要旧事重提了。

班纳特太太又对她丈夫说：“我的好老爷，彬格莱先生一一，你一定要去拜访他呀。”

“不去，不去，去年你硬逼着我去看他，说什么只要我去看了他，他就会挑中我们的某 一个女儿做太太，可是结果只落得一场空，我再也不干这种傻事了。”

他太太又说，那位贵人一回到尼日斐花园，邻居们都少不了要去拜候他。

他说：“我恨透了这一类的礼节，要是他想跟我们来往，让他自己找上门来好了。他又 不是不知道我们的住址。邻居们每次来来去去，都得要我来迎送，我可没有这种功夫。”

“唔，你不去拜访他，那就是太不知礼。不过，我还是可以请他到这儿来吃饭，我已经 决定要请他来。我们本当早些请郎格太太和戈丁一家人来，加上我们自己家里的人，一共是 十三个，所以正好留个位子给他。”

她决定了这么做，心里就觉得快慰了些，因此丈夫的无理也就叫她好受了些；然而，这 样一来，结果就会使邻居们比他们先看到彬格莱先生。他来的日子迫近了。

吉英对她妹妹说：“我现在反而觉得他还是不要来的好，其实也无所谓；我见到他也可 以装得若无其事；只是听到人家老是谈起这件事，我实在有些受不了。妈妈是一片好心，可 是她不知道（谁也不知道）她那些话使我多么难受。但愿他不要在尼日斐花园再住下去，我 就满意了！”

伊丽莎白说：“我真想说几句话安慰安慰你，可惜一句也说不出。你一定明白我的意 思。我不愿意象一般人那样，看到人家难受，偏偏劝人家有耐性───因为你一向就有极大 的耐性。”

彬格莱先生终于来了。班纳特太太多亏了佣人们加以协助，获得消息最早，因此烦神也 烦得最久。既然及早去拜望他的计划已告失望，她便屈指计算着日子，看看还得再隔多少天 才能送请贴。幸亏他来到哈福德郡的第三天，班纳特太太便从化妆室的窗口看见他骑着马走 进围场，朝她家里走来。

她喜出望外，急急忙忙唤女儿们来分享她这种愉快。吉英毅然决然地坐在桌位上不动。 伊丽莎白为了叫她母亲满意，便走到窗口望了一望，只见达西先生跟他一同来了，于是她便 走回去坐在姐姐身旁。

吉蒂说：“妈妈，另外还有位先生跟他一起来了呢，那是谁呀？”

“我想总不外乎是他朋友什么的，宝贝，我的确不知道。”

“瞧！”吉蒂又说。“活象以前跟他在一起的那个人。记不起他的名字了，就是那个非 常傲慢的高个儿呀。”

“天哪，原来是达西先生！准定是的。老实说，只要是彬格莱先生的朋友，这儿总是欢 迎的；要不然，我一见到这个人就讨厌。”

吉英极其惊奇、极其关心地望着伊丽莎白。她完全不知道妹妹在德比郡跟达西会面的 事，因此觉得妹妹自从收到他那封解释的信以后，这回第一次跟他见面，一定会觉得很窘。 姐妹俩都不十分好受。她们彼此体贴，各有隐衷。母亲依旧在唠叨不休，说她颇不喜欢达西 先生，只因为看他究竟还是彬格莱先生的朋友，所以才客客气气地接待他一番。这些话姐妹 俩都没有听见。其实伊丽莎白心神不安，的确还另有原因，这是吉英所不知道的。伊丽莎白 始终没有勇气把嘉丁纳太太那封信拿给吉英看，也没有勇气向吉英叙述她对他感情变化的经 过。吉英只知道他向她求婚，被她拒绝过，她还低估过他的长处，殊不知伊丽莎白的隐衷绝 不仅如此而已，她认为他对她们全家都有莫大的恩典，她因此对他另眼看待。她对他的情意 即使抵不上吉英对彬格莱那样深切，至少也象吉英对待彬格莱一样地合情合理，恰到好处。 达西这次回到尼日斐花园，并且自动到浪搏恩来重新找她，确实使她感到惊奇，几乎象她上 次在德比郡见他作风大变时一样地感到惊奇。

时间已经隔了这么久，而他的情意，他的心愿，竟始终不渝；一想到这里，她那苍白的 脸便重新恢复了血色，而且显得更加鲜艳，她不禁喜欢得笑逐颜开，双目放光。可是她毕竟 还是放心不下。

她想：“让我先看看他的举止行动如何，然后再存指望还不迟。”

她坐在那儿专心做针线，竭力装得镇静，连眼睛也不抬起来一下，等到佣人走近房门， 她才性急起来，抬起头来望望姐姐的脸色，见吉英比平常稍微苍白了一些，可是她的端庄持 重，颇出伊丽莎白的意料。两位贵客到来的时候，她的脸涨红了；不过她还是从容不迫、落 落大方地接待他们，既没有显露一丝半点怨恨的形迹，也并不做得过分殷勤。

伊丽莎白没有跟他们两人攀谈什么，只不过为了顾全礼貌，照例敷衍了几句，便重新坐 下来做针线，而且做得特别起劲。她只是大胆地瞟了达西睛眼，只见他神色象往常一样严 肃，不象在彭伯里时的那副神气，而是象他在哈福德郡时的那副神气。这也许是因为他在她 母亲面前，不能象在她舅父母面前那样不拘礼节。她这种揣测固然是煞费苦心，但也未必不 近情理。

她也望了彬格莱一眼，立即就看出他又是高兴，又是忸怩不安。班纳特太太待他那样礼 貌周到，而对他那位朋友，却是勉强敷衍，十分冷淡，相比之下，使他两个女儿觉得很是过 意不去。

其实她母亲对待这两位贵客完全是轻重倒置，因为她心爱的一个女儿多亏了达西先生的 搭救，才能免于身败名裂，伊丽莎白对这事的经过知道得极其详细，所以特别觉得难受。

达西向伊丽莎白问起了嘉丁纳夫妇，伊丽莎白回答起来不免有些慌张。以后达西便没有 再说什么。他所以沉默寡言，也许是因为他没有坐在她身边的缘故，不过上次在德比郡，他 却不是这样。记得上次他每逢不便跟她自己说话的时候，就跟她细父母说话，可是这一次， 却接连好几分钟不听见他开口。她再也抑制不住好奇心了，便抬起头来望望他的脸，只见他 不时地看着吉英和她自己，大部分时间又总是对着地面发呆。可见得这一次比起他们俩上次 见面的时候，他心思比较重，却不象上次那样急于搏得人家的好感。她感到失望，同时又怪 自己不应该失望。

她想：“怎么料得到他竟是这样？那他何必要来？”

除了他以外，她没有兴致跟别人谈话，可是她又没有勇气向他开口。

她向他问候他的妹妹，问过以后，又是无话可说。

只听得班纳特太太说：“彬格莱先生，你走了好久啦。”

彬格莱先生连忙说，的确有好久了。

“我开头还担心你一去不回。人们都说，你打算一到米迦勒节，就把房子退租，我但愿 不会如此。自从你走了以后，这带发生了好多事情。卢卡斯小姐结婚了，有了归宿了，我自 己一个女儿也出了嫁。我想你已经听到过这件事，你一定在报纸上看到了吧。我知道《泰晤 士报》和《快报》上都有消息，不过写得不成体统。那上面只说：‘乔治·韦翰先生将于最 近与班纳特小姐结婚，’关于她的父亲，她住的地方，以及诸如此类的事，一个也没有提 到。这是我弟弟嘉丁纳拟的稿，我不懂他怎么会做得这样糟糕。你看到了吗？”

彬格莱说他看到了，又向她道贺。伊丽莎白连眼睛也不敢抬起来，因此也不知道达西先 生此刻的表情如何。

班纳特太太接下去说：“的确，顺利地嫁出了一个女儿，真是桩开心的事，可是，彬格 莱先生，她离开了我身边，我又觉得难受。他们到纽卡斯尔去了，在很远的北方，他们去了 以后也不知道多晚才能回来。他的部队在那儿。他已经脱离了某某民兵团，加入了正规军， 你大概也知道吧。谢天谢地！他总算也有几个朋友，不过他还得再多几个才好呢。”

伊丽莎白知道她这话是有意说给达西先生听的，真是难为情要命，几乎坐也坐不住了。 不过这番话倒是比什么都有效用，使她能够勉为其难地跟客人攀谈起来。她开始向彬格莱是 否打算暂时在乡下小住，他说，要住几个星期。

她母亲说：“彬格莱先生，等你把你自己庄园里的鸟儿打完以后，请到班纳特先生的庄 园里来，你爱打多少就打多少。我相信他一定非常乐意让你来，而且会把最好的鹧鸪都留给 你。”

伊丽莎白听她母亲这样废话连篇，讨好卖乖，越发觉得难受。想起了一年以前，她们曾 经满怀希望，沾沾自喜，如今虽然眼见得又是好事在即，然而只消一转眼的工夫，便会万事 落空，徒感懊丧。她只觉得无论是吉英也好，她自己也好，即使今后能够终身幸福，也补偿 不了这几分钟的苦痛难堪。

她心里想：“我只希望今后永远不要跟他们来往。跟他们做朋友虽然能够获得愉快，可 是实在抵偿不了这种难堪的局面。但愿再也不要见到他们！”

不过话说回来，虽然终身幸福也抵偿不了眼前的痛苦，可是不到几分钟工夫，她看到姐 姐的美貌又打动了她先前那位情人的心，于是她的痛苦便大大减轻了。彬格莱刚进来的时 候，简直不大跟吉英说话，可是不久便越来越殷勤。他发觉吉英还是象去年一样漂亮，性格 温顺，态度自然，只是不象去年那么爱说话。吉英一心只希望人家看不出她跟从前有什么两 样，她自以为她依旧象从前一样健谈。其实她是心事太重，因此有时候沉默起来，连她自己 也没有觉察到。

班纳特太太早就打算向贵客稍献殷勤，当他们告辞的时候，她记起了这件事，便立刻邀 请他们过几天到浪搏恩来吃饭。

于是她便说道：“彬格莱先生，你还欠我一次回拜呢，你去年冬天上城里去的时候，答 应一回来就上我们这儿来吃顿便饭。你要知道，我一直把这事摆在心上，你却一直没有回来 赴约，真使我大失所望。”

提起这件事来，彬格莱不禁呆了半天，后来才说，因为有事情耽搁了，极为抱歉。然后 两人便告辞而去。

班纳特太太本来一心一意打算当天就请他们吃饭，然而她又想到，家里平常的饭菜虽然 也很不错，可是人家是个有身份的人，每年的收入在一万镑之多，她既然对人家寄存着那么 深切的希望，那么，不添两道正菜，怎么好意思呢？

<- ->

Chapter XII of Volume III (Chap. 54)

AS soon as they were gone, Elizabeth walked out to recover her spirits; or in other words, to dwell without interruption on those subjects that must deaden them more. Mr. Darcy's behaviour astonished and vexed her.

"Why, if he came only to be silent, grave, and indifferent," said she, "did he come at all?"

She could settle it in no way that gave her pleasure.

"He could be still amiable, still pleasing, to my uncle and aunt, when he was in town; and why not to me? If he fears me, why come hither? If he no longer cares for me, why silent? Teazing, teazing, man! I will think no more about him."

Her resolution was for a short time involuntarily kept by the approach of her sister, who joined her with a cheerful look, which shewed her better satisfied with their visitors, than Elizabeth.

"Now," said she, "that this first meeting is over, I feel perfectly easy. I know my own strength, and I shall never be embarrassed again by his coming. I am glad he dines here on Tuesday. It will then be publicly seen that, on both sides, we meet only as common and indifferent acquaintance."

"Yes, very indifferent indeed," said Elizabeth, laughingly. "Oh, Jane, take care."

"My dear Lizzy, you cannot think me so weak, as to be in danger now?"

"I think you are in very great danger of making him as much in love with you as ever."

They did not see the gentlemen again till Tuesday; and Mrs. Bennet, in the meanwhile, was giving way to all the happy schemes, which the good humour and common politeness of Bingley, in half an hour's visit, had revived.

On Tuesday there was a large party assembled at Longbourn; and the two who were most anxiously expected, to the credit of their punctuality as sportsmen, were in very good time. When they repaired to the dining-room, Elizabeth eagerly watched to see whether Bingley would take the place, which, in all their former parties, had belonged to him, by her sister. Her prudent mother, occupied by the same ideas, forbore to invite him to sit by herself. On entering the room, he seemed to hesitate; but Jane happened to look round, and happened to smile: it was decided. He placed himself by her.

Elizabeth, with a triumphant sensation, looked towards his friend. He bore it with noble indifference, and she would have imagined that Bingley had received his sanction to be happy, had she not seen his eyes likewise turned towards Mr. Darcy, with an expression of half-laughing alarm.

His behaviour to her sister was such, during dinner time, as shewed an admiration of her, which, though more guarded than formerly, persuaded Elizabeth, that if left wholly to himself, Jane's happiness, and his own, would be speedily secured. Though she dared not depend upon the consequence, she yet received pleasure from observing his behaviour. It gave her all the animation that her spirits could boast; for she was in no cheerful humour. Mr. Darcy was almost as far from her as the table could divide them. He was on one side of her mother. She knew how little such a situation would give pleasure to either, or make either appear to advantage. She was not near enough to hear any of their discourse, but she could see how seldom they spoke to each other, and how formal and cold was their manner whenever they did. Her mother's ungraciousness, made the sense of what they owed him more painful to Elizabeth's mind; and she would, at times, have given any thing to be privileged to tell him that his kindness was neither unknown nor unfelt by the whole of the family.

She was in hopes that the evening would afford some opportunity of bringing them together; that the whole of the visit would not pass away without enabling them to enter into something more of conversation than the mere ceremonious salutation attending his entrance. Anxious and uneasy, the period which passed in the drawing-room, before the gentlemen came, was wearisome and dull to a degree that almost made her uncivil. She looked forward to their entrance as the point on which all her chance of pleasure for the evening must depend.

"If he does not come to me, then," said she, "I shall give him up for ever."

The gentlemen came; and she thought he looked as if he would have answered her hopes; but, alas! the ladies had crowded round the table, where Miss Bennet was making tea, and Elizabeth pouring out the coffee, in so close a confederacy that there was not a single vacancy near her which would admit of a chair. And on the gentlemen's approaching, one of the girls moved closer to her than ever, and said, in a whisper,

"The men shan't come and part us, I am determined. We want none of them; do we?"

Darcy had walked away to another part of the room. She followed him with her eyes, envied every one to whom he spoke, had scarcely patience enough to help anybody to coffee; and then was enraged against herself for being so silly!

"A man who has once been refused! How could I ever be foolish enough to expect a renewal of his love? Is there one among the sex, who would not protest against such a weakness as a second proposal to the same woman? There is no indignity so abhorrent to their feelings!"

She was a little revived, however, by his bringing back his coffee cup himself; and she seized the opportunity of saying,

"Is your sister at Pemberley still?"

"Yes, she will remain there till Christmas."

"And quite alone? Have all her friends left her?"

"Mrs. Annesley is with her. The others have been gone on to Scarborough, these three weeks."

She could think of nothing more to say; but if he wished to converse with her, he might have better success. He stood by her, however, for some minutes, in silence; and, at last, on the young lady's whispering to Elizabeth again, he walked away.

When the tea-things were removed, and the card tables placed, the ladies all rose, and Elizabeth was then hoping to be soon joined by him, when all her views were overthrown by seeing him fall a victim to her mother's rapacity for whist players, and in a few moments after seated with the rest of the party. She now lost every expectation of pleasure. They were confined for the evening at different tables, and she had nothing to hope, but that his eyes were so often turned towards her side of the room, as to make him play as unsuccessfully as herself.

Mrs. Bennet had designed to keep the two Netherfield gentlemen to supper; but their carriage was unluckily ordered before any of the others, and she had no opportunity of detaining them.

"Well girls," said she, as soon as they were left to themselves, "What say you to the day? I think every thing has passed off uncommonly well, I assure you. The dinner was as well dressed as any I ever saw. The venison was roasted to a turn -- and everybody said they never saw so fat a haunch. The soup was fifty times better than what we had at the Lucases' last week; and even Mr. Darcy acknowledged, that the partridges were remarkably well done; and I suppose he has two or three French cooks at least. And, my dear Jane, I never saw you look in greater beauty. Mrs. Long said so too, for I asked her whether you did not. And what do you think she said besides? "Ah! Mrs. Bennet, we shall have her at Netherfield at last." She did indeed. I do think Mrs. Long is as good a creature as ever lived -- and her nieces are very pretty behaved girls, and not at all handsome: I like them prodigiously."

Mrs. Bennet, in short, was in very great spirits; she had seen enough of Bingley's behaviour to Jane, to be convinced that she would get him at last; and her expectations of advantage to her family, when in a happy humour, were so far beyond reason, that she was quite disappointed at not seeing him there again the next day, to make his proposals.

"It has been a very agreeable day," said Miss Bennet to Elizabeth. "The party seemed so well selected, so suitable one with the other. I hope we may often meet again."

Elizabeth smiled.

"Lizzy, you must not do so. You must not suspect me. It mortifies me. I assure you that I have now learnt to enjoy his conversation as an agreeable and sensible young man, without having a wish beyond it. I am perfectly satisfied, from what his manners now are, that he never had any design of engaging my affection. It is only that he is blessed with greater sweetness of address, and a stronger desire of generally pleasing, than any other man."

"You are very cruel," said her sister, "you will not let me smile, and are provoking me to it every moment."

"How hard it is in some cases to be believed!"

"And how impossible in others!"

"But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I acknowledge?"

"That is a question which I hardly know how to answer. We all love to instruct, though we can teach only what is not worth knowing. Forgive me; and if you persist in indifference, do not make me your confidante."他们一走，伊丽莎白便到屋外去留达，好让自己精神舒畅一下，换句话说，也就是不停 去想那些足以使她精神更加沉闷的念头。达西先生的行为叫她惊奇，也叫她烦恼。

她想：“要是他这次来是为了要沉默寡言，庄严冷淡，那他又何必来？”

“他在城里的时候，对我的舅父母依旧很和气，很讨人喜欢，怎么反而对我两样？如果 他已经无心于我，又何必有话不说？好一个惯会作弄人的男子！今后我再也不去想念他 了。”

姐姐走近前来，使她不得不把这个念头暂时搁在一旁。她一见姐姐神色欣然，便知道这 两位贵客虽使她自己失意，却使她姐姐较为得意。

姐姐说：“第一次见面总算过去了，我倒觉得非常自在。这次我既然能够应付，等他下 次再来，我便不会发窘。他星期二能到这儿来吃饭，我倒很高兴，因为到那时候，大家都会 看出，我和他不过是无所谓的普通朋友。”

伊丽莎白笑着说：“好一个无所谓的朋友！吉英，还是当心点儿好！”

“亲爱的丽萃，你可别以为我那么软弱，到现在还会招来什么危险。”

“我看你有极大的危险，会叫他如醉如痴地爱你。”

直到星期二，她们方才又见到那两位贵客。班纳特太太因为上次看到彬格莱先生在那短 短的半小时访问过程中，竟然兴致极高，礼貌又好，因此这几天来便一直在打着如意算盘。

且说那天浪搏恩来了许多客人；主人家最渴盼的两位嘉宾都准时而到，游猎家果然是严 守时刻，名不虚传。两人一走进饭厅，伊丽莎白连忙注意彬格莱先生，看他是不是在吉英身 旁坐下，因为从前每逢有宴会，他都是坐在那个位子上。她那精明的母亲也有同感，因此并 没有请他坐到她自己身边去。他刚走进饭厅的时候，好象颇有些犹豫，增亏吉英凑巧回过头 来，凑巧在微笑，他这才拿定主意，在她身边坐下。伊丽莎白看得很是得意，不由得朝他那 位朋友望了一眼，只见达西落落大方，若无其事。她要不是恰巧看见彬格莱先生又惊又喜地 也对达西先生望了一眼，她还以为他这次之所以能够称心如意，是事先蒙到达西先生恩准的 呢。

吃饭的时候，彬格莱先生果然对她姐姐露出了爱慕之意。虽然这种爱慕表现得没有从前 那样露骨，可是伊丽莎白却觉得，只要能够完全让他自己作主，吉英的幸福和他自己的幸福 一定马上就可以十拿九稳。虽然她不敢过存奢望，可是看到他那样的态度，实在叫她高兴。 她当时心情虽然并不十分愉快，这却使她精神上得到了极大的鼓舞。达西先生的座位和她隔 得那么远，他和她母亲坐在一起。她觉得这无论是对于达西，对于她母亲，都是兴味索然， 两不方便。座位隔得远了，她自然听不清达西跟她母亲讲些什么，可是她看得出他们俩很少 谈话，谈起来又非常拘泥，非常冷淡。看看母亲对他那样敷衍应酬，再想想他对她们家里情 深谊重，她当然分外难受。有几次她真恨不得能够告诉他说，她家里并不是没有人知道他的 好处，并不是全家都对他忘恩负义。

她但愿这个下午彼此能够亲近一些，多谈些话，不要辜负了他这一场拜访，不要让他只 是在进门时听到她照例地招呼一声，便一无所获。她感到万分焦急不安，因此在两位贵客没 有走进会客室以前，她几乎厌倦沉闷得快要发脾气了。她一心盼望他们进来，因为整个下午 的兴致完全在此一着。

她想：“假如那时候他依旧不到我跟前来，我只好永远把他放弃。”两位贵客进来了； 看他那副神情，她倒觉得他不会辜负她一片心意。可是天哪！班纳特小姐在桌子上斟茶，伊 丽莎白在洒咖啡，女客们却把这张桌子团团围住，大家挤在一起，摆一张椅子的空地方也没 有。他们进来以后，有一个姑娘又向伊丽莎白身边更挨近一些，跟她低声说道：“我决计不 让这般男人来把我们分开。不管哪个男人，我们都不让他来，好不好？”

达西只得走开。伊丽莎白眼睛盯牢着他看随便看到什么人跟他说话，她都觉得嫉妒。她 几乎没有心思给客人们洒咖啡了。过了一会儿，她又埋怨自己不该这样痴心。

“他是一个被我拒绝过的男人！我怎么蠢到这般地步，竟会指望他重新爱上我？哪一个 男人会这样没有骨气，向一个女人求第二次婚？他们决不屑做这种丢面子的事！”

这时只见他亲自把咖啡杯送回来，因此她总算稍微高兴了一些，立即抓住这个机会跟他 说话：

“你妹妹还在彭伯里吗？”

“还在，她一直要在那儿待到圣诞节。”

“只有她一个人吗？她的朋友都走了没有？”

“安涅斯雷太太跟她在一起。别的人都在三个星期以前上斯卡巴勒去了。”

她想不出别的话可说了；不过，只要他愿意跟她谈话，他自有办法。他默默无言地在她 身旁站了几分钟，后来那位年轻的小姐又眼伊丽莎白咬起耳朵来，他又只得走开。

等到茶具撤走、牌桌全摆好以后，女客们都站起身来，这时伊丽莎白更希望他立刻就到 自己身边来，但见她母亲在四处硬拉人打“惠斯脱”，他也情面难却，顷刻之间就和从宾客 一起坐上牌桌，于是她一切的希望都落了空。她满怀的兴致都变成泡影。今晚她已毫无指 望。两个人只得各坐牌桌一张，达西的眼睛频频向她这边看，结果两个人都打输了牌。

班纳特太太本来打算留尼日斐花园的这两位贵客吃晚饭，不幸的是，他们吩咐佣人套车 比谁都先，因此她没有机会留他们。

客人们一走，班纳特太太便说：“孩子们，今天过得快活吗？告诉你们，我觉得一切都 非常顺利。饭菜烹调得从来没有过的那么好。鹿肉烧得恰到好处，大家都说，从来没有见过 这么肥的腰肉。说到汤，比起我们上星期在卢卡斯家里吃的，那可不知要好多少。连达西先 生也承认鹧鸪烧得美极了，我看他自己至少用了三个法国厨子呢。再说，亲爱的吉英，我从 来没有看见你比今天更美。郎格太太也这么说，因为我在她面前问过你美不美。你猜她还说 了些什么？她说：‘呃！班纳特太太，她少不了要嫁到尼日斐花园去的。她真是这么说来 着。我觉得郎格太太这个人真是太好了；她的侄女们都是些规规矩矩的好姑娘，只可惜长得 一点也不好看。我真喜欢她们。”

总而言之，班纳特太太今天的确高兴极了。她把彬格莱对吉英的一举一动全看在眼里， 因此相信吉英一定会把他弄到手。她一时高兴，便不禁想入非非，一心只指望这门亲事会给 她家里带来多少多少好处，等到第二天不见他来求婚，她又大失所望。

班纳特小姐对伊丽莎白说：“今天一天过得真有意思，来吃饭的客人都挑选得那么好， 大家都很投机。我希望今后我们能够常常聚会。”

伊丽莎白笑了笑。

“丽萃，请你千万不要笑，千万不要疑心我。这会使我难受。告诉你吧，我只不过很欣 赏这样一位聪明和蔼的年轻人的谈吐，并没有存别的非份之想。他的整个举止作风中间，有 一点我完全感到满意，那就是他绝对没有想要博得我的欢心。只不过他的谈吐实在比别人美 妙，而且他也比别人随和。”

只听得妹妹说：“你真狠心，你不让我笑，又偏偏要时时刻刻引我发笑。”

“有些事是多么不容易叫人相信！”

“又有些事简直不可能叫人相信！”

“可是，你为什么偏要逼我，认为我没有把真心话全说出来呢？”

“这话可收我无从回答了。我们都喜欢替人家出主意，可是人家出了主意，人家又不领 情。算我对你不起。如果你再三要说你对他没有什么意思，可休想叫我相信。”

<- ->

Chapter XIII of Volume III (Chap. 55)

A FEW days after this visit, Mr. Bingley called again, and alone. His friend had left him that morning for London, but was to return home in ten days time. He sat with them above an hour, and was in remarkably good spirits. Mrs. Bennet invited him to dine with them; but, with many expressions of concern, he confessed himself engaged elsewhere.

"Next time you call," said she, "I hope we shall be more lucky."

He should be particularly happy at any time, &c. &c.; and if she would give him leave, would take an early opportunity of waiting on them.

"Can you come to-morrow?"

Yes, he had no engagement at all for to-morrow; and her invitation was accepted with alacrity.

He came, and in such very good time that the ladies were none of them dressed. In ran Mrs. Bennet to her daughter's room, in her dressing gown, and with her hair half finished, crying out,

"My dear Jane, make haste and hurry down. He is come -- Mr. Bingley is come. -- He is, indeed. Make haste, make haste. Here, Sarah, come to Miss Bennet this moment, and help her on with her gown. Never mind Miss Lizzy's hair."

"We will be down as soon as we can," said Jane; "but I dare say Kitty is forwarder than either of us, for she went up stairs half an hour ago."

"Oh! hang Kitty! what has she to do with it? Come be quick, be quick! Where is your sash, my dear?"

But when her mother was gone, Jane would not be prevailed on to go down without one of her sisters.

The same anxiety to get them by themselves was visible again in the evening. After tea, Mr. Bennet retired to the library, as was his custom, and Mary went up stairs to her instrument. Two obstacles of the five being thus removed, Mrs. Bennet sat looking and winking at Elizabeth and Catherine for a considerable time, without making any impression on them. Elizabeth would not observe her; and when at last Kitty did, she very innocently said, "What is the matter mamma? What do you keep winking at me for? What am I to do?"

"Nothing child, nothing. I did not wink at you." She then sat still five minutes longer; but unable to waste such a precious occasion, she suddenly got up, and saying to Kitty, "Come here, my love, I want to speak to you," took her out of the room. Jane instantly gave a look at Elizabeth which spoke her distress at such premeditation, and her intreaty that she would not give in to it. In a few minutes, Mrs. Bennet half-opened the door and called out,

"Lizzy, my dear, I want to speak with you."

Elizabeth was forced to go.

"We may as well leave them by themselves you know;" said her mother, as soon as she was in the hall. "Kitty and I are going up stairs to sit in my dressing room."

Elizabeth made no attempt to reason with her mother, but remained quietly in the hall, till she and Kitty were out of sight, then returned into the drawing room.

Mrs. Bennet's schemes for this day were ineffectual. Bingley was every thing that was charming, except the professed lover of her daughter. His ease and cheerfulness rendered him a most agreeable addition to their evening party; and he bore with the ill-judged officiousness of the mother, and heard all her silly remarks with a forbearance and command of countenance particularly grateful to the daughter.

He scarcely needed an invitation to stay supper; and before he went away, an engagement was formed, chiefly through his own and Mrs. Bennet's means, for his coming next morning to shoot with her husband.

After this day, Jane said no more of her indifference. Not a word passed between the sisters concerning Bingley; but Elizabeth went to bed in the happy belief that all must speedily be concluded, unless Mr. Darcy returned within the stated time. Seriously, however, she felt tolerably persuaded that all this must have taken place with that gentleman's concurrence.

Bingley was punctual to his appointment; and he and Mr. Bennet spent the morning together, as had been agreed on. The latter was much more agreeable than his companion expected. There was nothing of presumption or folly in Bingley that could provoke his ridicule, or disgust him into silence; and he was more communicative, and less eccentric, than the other had ever seen him. Bingley of course returned with him to dinner; and in the evening Mrs. Bennet's invention was again at work to get every body away from him and her daughter. Elizabeth, who had a letter to write, went into the breakfast room for that purpose soon after tea; for as the others were all going to sit down to cards, she could not be wanted to counteract her mother's schemes.

But on returning to the drawing room, when her letter was finished, she saw, to her infinite surprise, there was reason to fear that her mother had been too ingenious for her. On opening the door, she perceived her sister and Bingley standing together over the hearth, as if engaged in earnest conversation; and had this led to no suspicion, the faces of both, as they hastily turned round and moved away from each other, would have told it all. Their situation was awkward enough; but her's she thought was still worse. Not a syllable was uttered by either; and Elizabeth was on the point of going away again, when Bingley, who as well as the other had sat down, suddenly rose, and whispering a few words to her sister, ran out of the room.

Jane could have no reserves from Elizabeth, where confidence would give pleasure; and instantly embracing her, acknowledged, with the liveliest emotion, that she was the happiest creature in the world.

"'Tis too much!" she added, "by far too much. I do not deserve it. Oh! why is not every body as happy?"

Elizabeth's congratulations were given with a sincerity, a warmth, a delight, which words could but poorly express. Every sentence of kindness was a fresh source of happiness to Jane. But she would not allow herself to stay with her sister, or say half that remained to be said for the present.

"I must go instantly to my mother;" she cried. "I would not on any account trifle with her affectionate solicitude; or allow her to hear it from any one but myself. He is gone to my father already. Oh! Lizzy, to know that what I have to relate will give such pleasure to all my dear family! how shall I bear so much happiness!"

She then hastened away to her mother, who had purposely broken up the card party, and was sitting up stairs with Kitty.

Elizabeth, who was left by herself, now smiled at the rapidity and ease with which an affair was finally settled, that had given them so many previous months of suspense and vexation.

"And this," said she, "is the end of all his friend's anxious circumspection! of all his sister's falsehood and contrivance! the happiest, wisest, most reasonable end!"

In a few minutes she was joined by Bingley, whose conference with her father had been short and to the purpose.

"Where is your sister?" said he hastily, as he opened the door.

"With my mother up stairs. She will be down in a moment, I dare say."

He then shut the door, and, coming up to her, claimed the good wishes and affection of a sister. Elizabeth honestly and heartily expressed her delight in the prospect of their relationship. They shook hands with great cordiality; and then, till her sister came down, she had to listen to all he had to say of his own happiness, and of Jane's perfections; and in spite of his being a lover, Elizabeth really believed all his expectations of felicity to be rationally founded, because they had for basis the excellent understanding, and super-excellent disposition of Jane, and a general similarity of feeling and taste between her and himself.

It was an evening of no common delight to them all; the satisfaction of Miss Bennet's mind gave a glow of such sweet animation to her face, as made her look handsomer than ever. Kitty simpered and smiled, and hoped her turn was coming soon. Mrs. Bennet could not give her consent or speak her approbation in terms warm enough to satisfy her feelings, though she talked to Bingley of nothing else for half an hour; and when Mr. Bennet joined them at supper, his voice and manner plainly shewed how really happy he was.

Not a word, however, passed his lips in allusion to it, till their visitor took his leave for the night; but as soon as he was gone, he turned to his daughter, and said,

"Jane, I congratulate you. You will be a very happy woman."

Jane went to him instantly, kissed him, and thanked him for his goodness.

"You are a good girl;" he replied, "and I have great pleasure in thinking you will be so happily settled. I have not a doubt of your doing very well together. Your tempers are by no means unlike. You are each of you so complying, that nothing will ever be resolved on; so easy, that every servant will cheat you; and so generous, that you will always exceed your income."

"I hope not so. Imprudence or thoughtlessness in money matters would be unpardonable in me."

"Exceed their income! My dear Mr. Bennet," cried his wife, "what are you talking of? Why, he has four or five thousand a year, and very likely more." Then addressing her daughter, "Oh! my dear, dear Jane, I am so happy! I am sure I shan't get a wink of sleep all night. I knew how it would be. I always said it must be so, at last. I was sure you could not be so beautiful for nothing! I remember, as soon as ever I saw him, when he first came into Hertfordshire last year, I thought how likely it was that you should come together. Oh! he is the handsomest young man that ever was seen!"

Wickham, Lydia, were all forgotten. Jane was beyond competition her favourite child. At that moment, she cared for no other. Her younger sisters soon began to make interest with her for objects of happiness which she might in future be able to dispense.

Mary petitioned for the use of the library at Netherfield; and Kitty begged very hard for a few balls there every winter.

Bingley, from this time, was of course a daily visitor at Longbourn; coming frequently before breakfast, and always remaining till after supper; unless when some barbarous neighbour, who could not be enough detested, had given him an invitation to dinner which he thought himself obliged to accept.

Elizabeth had now but little time for conversation with her sister; for while he was present, Jane had no attention to bestow on any one else; but she found herself considerably useful to both of them in those hours of separation that must sometimes occur. In the absence of Jane, he always attached himself to Elizabeth, for the pleasure of talking of her; and when Bingley was gone, Jane constantly sought the same means of relief.

"He has made me so happy," said she, one evening, "by telling me that he was totally ignorant of my being in town last spring! I had not believed it possible."

"I suspected as much," replied Elizabeth. "But how did he account for it?"

"It must have been his sister's doing. They were certainly no friends to his acquaintance with me, which I cannot wonder at, since he might have chosen so much more advantageously in many respects. But when they see, as I trust they will, that their brother is happy with me, they will learn to be contented, and we shall be on good terms again; though we can never be what we once were to each other."

"That is the most unforgiving speech," said Elizabeth, "that I ever heard you utter. Good girl! It would vex me, indeed, to see you again the dupe of Miss Bingley's pretended regard."

"Would you believe it, Lizzy, that when he went to town last November, he really loved me, and nothing but a persuasion of my being indifferent would have prevented his coming down again!"

"He made a little mistake to be sure; but it is to the credit of his modesty."

This naturally introduced a panegyric from Jane on his diffidence, and the little value he put on his own good qualities. Elizabeth was pleased to find that he had not betrayed the interference of his friend; for, though Jane had the most generous and forgiving heart in the world, she knew it was a circumstance which must prejudice her against him.

"I am certainly the most fortunate creature that ever existed!" cried Jane. "Oh! Lizzy, why am I thus singled from my family, and blessed above them all! If I could but see you as happy! If there were but such another man for you!"

"If you were to give me forty such men, I never could be so happy as you. Till I have your disposition, your goodness, I never can have your happiness. No, no, let me shift for myself; and, perhaps, if I have very good luck, I may meet with another Mr. Collins in time."

The situation of affairs in the Longbourn family could not be long a secret. Mrs. Bennet was privileged to whisper it to Mrs. Philips, and she ventured, without any permission, to do the same by all her neighbours in Meryton.

The Bennets were speedily pronounced to be the luckiest family in the world, though only a few weeks before, when Lydia had first run away, they had been generally proved to be marked out for misfortune.

这次拜访以后，没有过几天，彬格莱先生又来了，而且只有他一个人来。他的朋友已经 在当天早上动身上伦敦去，不过十天以内就要回来。他在班府上坐了一个多钟头，显然非常 高兴。班纳特太太留他吃饭，他一再道歉，说是别处已经先有了约会。

班纳特太太只得说：“希望你下次来的时候，能够赏赏我们的脸。”

他说他随时都乐意来，只要她不嫌麻烦，他一有机会就来看她们。

“明天能来吗？”

能来，他明天没有约会；于是他爽爽快快地接受了她的邀请。

第二天他果然来了，来得非常早，太太小姐们都还没有打扮好。班纳特太太身穿晨衣， 头发才梳好一半，连忙跑进女儿房间里去大声嚷道：

“亲爱的吉英，快些下楼去。他来了。彬格莱先生来了。他真来了。赶快，赶快。我 说，莎蕾，赶快上大小姐这儿来，帮她穿衣服。你别去管丽萃小姐的头发啦。”

吉英说：“我们马上就下去，也许吉蒂比我们两个都快，因为她上楼有半个钟头了。”

“哦，别去管吉蒂吧！关她什么事？快些，快些！好孩子，你的腰带在哪儿？”母亲走 了以后，吉英再三要一个妹妹陪着她下楼去。

到了下午，显见得班纳特太太又一心要成全他们两人在一起。喝过了茶，班纳特先生照 着他平常的习惯，到书房里去了，曼丽上楼弹琴去了。班太太看见五个障碍去了两个，便立 刻对伊丽莎白和咖苔琳挤眉弄眼，吉蒂终于很天真地说：“怎么啦，妈妈？你为什么老是对 我眨眼？你要我做什么呀？”

“没什么，孩子，没什么。我没有对你眨眼。”于是她又多坐了五分钟，实在不愿意再 错过这大好的机会，她便突然站起来，对吉蒂说：

“来，宝贝，我跟你说句话，”说过这话，她便把吉蒂拉了出去。吉英立刻对伊丽莎白 望了一眼，意思说，她受不住这样的摆布，请求伊丽莎白不要也这样做。一眨眼工夫，只见 班纳特太太打开了半边门，喊道：

“丽萃，亲爱的，我要跟你说句话。”

伊丽莎白只得走出去。

一走进穿堂，她母亲就对她说：“我们最好不要去打扰他们，吉蒂和我都上楼到我化妆 室里去了。”

伊丽莎白没有跟她争辩，静静地留在穿堂里，等母亲和吉蒂走得看不见了，才又回到会 客室来。

班纳特太太这一天的打算没有如愿。彬格莱样样都讨人喜爱，只可惜没有公然以她女儿 的情人自居。他安然自若，神情愉快，在她们晚间的家庭聚会上，人人都喜欢他。虽然班纳 特太太不知分寸，多管闲事，他却竭力忍受；尽管她讲出多少蠢话，他也一些不动声色，很 有耐性地听着，这特别叫那女儿满意。

他几乎用不到主人家邀请，便自己留下来吃饭；他还没有告辞，便又顺应着班纳特太太 的意思，将计就计，约定明天来跟她丈夫打鸟。

自从这一天以后，吉英再也不说对他无所谓了。姐妹两人事后一句也没有谈起彬格莱， 可是伊丽莎白上床的时候，心里很是快活，觉得只要达西先生不准时赶回来，这件事很快便 会有眉目。不过她又认为事到如今，达西先生一定早已表示同意。

第二天彬格莱准时赴约，依照事先约定，跟班纳特先生在一起消磨了整个上午。班纳特 先生和蔼可亲，实在远远出乎彬格莱先生的意料。这是因为，彬格莱没有什么傲慢或愚蠢的 地方惹他嘲笑，或是叫他讨厌得不肯理睬他。比起彬格莱上次跟他见面的情形来，他这次更 加健谈。也不象以前那样古怪。不用说，彬格莱跟他一同回来吃了中饭，晚上班纳特太太又 设法把别人都遣开，让他跟她女儿在一起。伊丽莎白今晚有一封信要写吃，过茶以后，便到 起坐间去写信，因为她看到别人都坐下打牌，不便再和她母亲作对。

等她写好了信回到客厅里来的时候，一看那种情景，不由得触目惊心，认为母亲果然比 她聪明得多。且说她一走进门，只见姐姐和彬格莱一起站在壁炉跟前，看来正在谈话谈得起 劲，如果这情形还没有什么可疑，那么，只消看看他们俩那般的脸色，那般慌慌张张转过身 去，立即分开，你心里便有数了。他们窘态毕露，可是她自己却更窘。他们坐了下来，一言 不发；伊丽莎白正待走开，只见彬格莱突然站起身来，跟她姐姐悄悄地说了几句话，便跑出 去了。

吉英心里有了快活的事情，向来不隐瞒伊丽莎白，于是她马上抱住妹妹，极其热情地承 认她自己是天下最幸福的人。

她又说：“太幸福了！实在太幸福了。我不配。哎哟，为什么不能人人都象我这样幸福 呢？”

伊丽莎白连忙向她道喜，真诚热烈，欢欣异常，实在非笔墨所能形容。她每说一句亲切 的话，就增加吉英一分幸福的感觉。可是吉英不能跟妹妹多纠缠了，她要说的话还没有说到 一半，可不能再说下去了。

吉英说：“我得马上上妈妈那儿去，我千万不能辜负她一片好心好意，我要亲自去把这 件事说给她听，不要别人转言。他已经去告诉爸爸了。噢，丽萃，你知道，家里听到这件 事，一个个会觉得多么高兴啊！我怎么受得了这样的幸福！”

于是她连忙到母亲那儿去，只见母亲已经特地散了牌场，跟吉蒂坐在椅上。

伊丽莎白一个人留在那儿，心想：家里人为了这件事，几个月来一直在烦神担心，如今 却一下子便得到了解决，她想到这里，不禁一笑。

她说：“这就是他那位朋友处心积虑的结局！是他自己的姐妹自欺欺人的下场！这个结 果真是太幸福、太圆满、太有意思了！”

没过几分钟，彬格莱就到她这儿来了，因为他跟她父亲谈得很简捷扼要。

他一打开门，便连忙问道：“你姐姐在哪儿？”

“在楼上我妈那儿，马上就会下来。”

他于是关上了门，走到她跟前，让她亲切地祝贺姐夫。伊丽莎白真心诚意地说，她为他 们俩未来的美满姻缘感到欣喜。两人亲切地握了握手。她只听得他讲他自己的幸福，讲吉英 的十全十美，一直讲到吉英下楼为止。虽然这些话是出于一个情人之口，可是她深信他那幸 福的愿望一定可以实现，因为吉英绝顶聪明，脾气更是好得不能再好，这便是幸福的基础， 而且他们彼此的性格和趣味也十分相近。

这一晚大家都非常高兴，班纳特小姐因为心里得意，脸上也显得鲜艳娇美，光彩焕发， 比平常更加漂亮。吉蒂笑笑忍忍，忍忍笑笑，一心只希望这样的幸运赶快轮到自己头上。班 纳特太太同彬格莱足足谈了半个钟头之久，她满口嘉许，极端赞美，可总觉得不能够把满腔 的热情充分表达出来；班纳特先生跟大家一块儿吃晚饭的时候，但看他的谈吐举止，便可以 看出他也快活到极点。

不过他当时对这件事却一字不提，等到贵客一走，他又连忙转过身来对大女儿说：

“吉英，我恭喜你。你可成了一个极幸福的姑娘啦。”

吉英立刻走上前去吻他，多谢他的好意。

他说：“你是个好孩子；想到你这样幸福地解决了终身大事，我真高兴。我相信你们一 定能够和好相处。你们的性格很相近。你们遇事都肯迁就，结果会弄得样样事都拿不定主 张，你们那么好讲话，结果会弄得个个佣人都欺负你们；你们都那么慷慨，到头来一定会入 不敷出。”

“但愿不会如此。我要是在银钱问题上粗心大意，那是不可原谅的。”

他的太太叫道：“入不敷出！我的好老爷，你这是什么话？他每年有四五千镑收入，可 能还不止呢。”她又对大女儿说：“我的好吉英亲吉英，我太高兴了！我今天晚上休想睡得 着觉。我早就知道会这样，我平常老是说，总有一天会这样。我一向认为你不会白白地生得 这样好看。他去年初到哈福德郡的时候，我一看到他，就觉得你们两人一定会成双配对。天 哪！我一辈子也没有见过象他这样漂亮的男人！”

她早把韦翰和丽迪雅忘了。吉英原是她最宠爱的女儿，现在更是谁也不在她心上了。妹 妹们马上都簇拥着吉英，要她答应将来给她们多少好处。

曼丽请求使用尼日斐花园的藏书室，吉蒂硬要她每年冬天在那儿开几次跳舞会。

从此以后，彬格莱自然就成了浪搏恩家每天必来的客人。他总是早饭也没吃就赶来，一 直要待到吃过晚饭才走───除非有哪一家不识大体、不怕人讨厌的邻居，再三请他吃饭， 他才不得不去应酬一下。

伊丽莎白简直没有机会跟她姐姐谈话，因为只要彬格莱一来，吉英的心就想不到别人身 上去。不过他们俩总还是有时候不得不分开一下。吉英不在的时候，彬格莱老爱跟伊丽莎白 谈话；彬格莱回家去了，吉英也总是找她一块儿来消遗，因此她对于他们俩还是大有用处。

有一个晚上，吉英对她说：“他说今年春天完全不知道我也在城里，这话叫我听了真高 兴。我以前的确不相信会有这种事。”

伊丽莎白答道：“我以前也疑心到这一点，他有没有说明是什么缘故？”

“那一定是他的姐妹们布置好了的，她们当然不赞成他和我要好，我也不奇怪，因为他 大可以选中一个样样都比我强的人。可是，我相信她们总有一天会明白，她们的兄弟跟我在 一起是多么幸福，那时候她们一定又会慢慢地回心转意，跟我恢复原来的交情，不过决不可 能象从前那样知已了。”

“我生平只听到你讲一句气量小的话。你真是个好心的姑娘！老实说，要是又看到你去 受那假仁假义的彬格莱小姐的骗，那可真要气死我了！”

“丽萃，我希望你相信，他去年十一月里到城里去的时候，的确很爱我，他要不是信了 别人的话，以为我真的不爱他，那他无论如何早就回来了！”

“他实在也有些不是，不过那都是因为他太谦虚。”

吉英听了这话，自然又赞美起他的虚心来，赞美他虽然具有了许多优美的品质，可并不 自以为了不起。

伊丽莎白高兴的是，彬格莱并没有把他朋友阻挡这件事的经过泄露出来，因为吉英虽然 宽宏大量，不记仇隙，可是这件事如果让她知道了，她一定会对达西有成见。

吉英又大声说道：“我的确是古往今来最幸福的一个人！哦，丽萃，家里这么多人，怎 么偏偏是我最幸福？但愿你也会同样的幸福！但愿你也能找到这样一个人！”

“你即使给我几十个这样的人，我也决不会象你这样幸福。除非我脾气也象你这样好， 人也象你这样好，我是无论如何也不会象你这样幸福的。不会，决不会，还是让我来自求多 福吧，如果我运气好，到时候我也许又会碰到另外一个柯林斯。”

浪搏恩这家人家的事瞒也瞒不了多久。先是班纳特太太得到了特许，偷偷地讲给了腓力 普太太听，腓力普太太没有得到任何人的许可，就大胆地把它传遍了麦里屯的街坊四邻。记 得就在几星期以前，丽迪雅刚刚私奔，那时大家都认为班纳特府上倒尽了霉，如今这样一 来，班家竟在顷刻之间成了天下最有福气的一家人家了。

<- ->

Chapter XIV of Volume III (Chap. 56)

ONE morning, about a week after Bingley's engagement with Jane had been formed, as he and the females of the family were sitting together in the dining room, their attention was suddenly drawn to the window, by the sound of a carriage; and they perceived a chaise and four driving up the lawn. It was too early in the morning for visitors, and besides, the equipage did not answer to that of any of their neighbours. The horses were post; and neither the carriage, nor the livery of the servant who preceded it, were familiar to them. As it was certain, however, that somebody was coming, Bingley instantly prevailed on Miss Bennet to avoid the confinement of such an intrusion, and walk away with him into the shrubbery. They both set off, and the conjectures of the remaining three continued, though with little satisfaction, till the door was thrown open and their visitor entered. It was Lady Catherine de Bourgh.

They were of course all intending to be surprised; but their astonishment was beyond their expectation; and on the part of Mrs. Bennet and Kitty, though she was perfectly unknown to them, even inferior to what Elizabeth felt.

She entered the room with an air more than usually ungracious, made no other reply to Elizabeth's salutation than a slight inclination of the head, and sat down without saying a word. Elizabeth had mentioned her name to her mother on her ladyship's entrance, though no request of introduction had been made.

Mrs. Bennet, all amazement, though flattered by having a guest of such high importance, received her with the utmost politeness. After sitting for a moment in silence, she said very stiffly to Elizabeth,

"I hope you are well, Miss Bennet. That lady, I suppose, is your mother."

Elizabeth replied very concisely that she was.

"And that I suppose is one of your sisters."

"Yes, madam," said Mrs. Bennet, delighted to speak to a Lady Catherine. "She is my youngest girl but one. My youngest of all is lately married, and my eldest is somewhere about the grounds, walking with a young man who, I believe, will soon become a part of the family."

"You have a very small park here," returned Lady Catherine after a short silence.

"It is nothing in comparison of Rosings, my lady, I dare say; but I assure you it is much larger than Sir William Lucas's."

"This must be a most inconvenient sitting room for the evening, in summer; the windows are full west."

Mrs. Bennet assured her that they never sat there after dinner, and then added,

"May I take the liberty of asking your ladyship whether you left Mr. and Mrs. Collins well."

"Yes, very well. I saw them the night before last."

Elizabeth now expected that she would produce a letter for her from Charlotte, as it seemed the only probable motive for her calling. But no letter appeared, and she was completely puzzled.

Mrs. Bennet, with great civility, begged her ladyship to take some refreshment; but Lady Catherine very resolutely, and not very politely, declined eating any thing; and then, rising up, said to Elizabeth,

"Miss Bennet, there seemed to be a prettyish kind of a little wilderness on one side of your lawn. I should be glad to take a turn in it, if you will favour me with your company."

"Go, my dear," cried her mother, "and shew her ladyship about the different walks. I think she will be pleased with the hermitage."

Elizabeth obeyed, and running into her own room for her parasol, attended her noble guest down stairs. As they passed through the hall, Lady Catherine opened the doors into the dining-parlour and drawing-room, and pronouncing them, after a short survey, to be decent looking rooms, walked on.

Her carriage remained at the door, and Elizabeth saw that her waiting-woman was in it. They proceeded in silence along the gravel walk that led to the copse; Elizabeth was determined to make no effort for conversation with a woman who was now more than usually insolent and disagreeable.

"How could I ever think her like her nephew?" said she, as she looked in her face.

As soon as they entered the copse, Lady Catherine began in the following manner: --

"You can be at no loss, Miss Bennet, to understand the reason of my journey hither. Your own heart, your own conscience, must tell you why I come."

Elizabeth looked with unaffected astonishment.

"Indeed, you are mistaken, Madam. I have not been at all able to account for the honour of seeing you here."

"Miss Bennet," replied her ladyship, in an angry tone, "you ought to know, that I am not to be trifled with. But however insincere you may choose to be, you shall not find me so. My character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and frankness, and in a cause of such moment as this, I shall certainly not depart from it. A report of a most alarming nature reached me two days ago. I was told that not only your sister was on the point of being most advantageously married, but that you, that Miss Elizabeth Bennet, would, in all likelihood, be soon afterwards united to my nephew, my own nephew, Mr. Darcy. Though I know it must be a scandalous falsehood, though I would not injure him so much as to suppose the truth of it possible, I instantly resolved on setting off for this place, that I might make my sentiments known to you."

"If you believed it impossible to be true," said Elizabeth, colouring with astonishment and disdain, "I wonder you took the trouble of coming so far. What could your ladyship propose by it?"

"At once to insist upon having such a report universally contradicted."

"Your coming to Longbourn, to see me and my family," said Elizabeth coolly, "will be rather a confirmation of it; if, indeed, such a report is in existence."

"If! Do you then pretend to be ignorant of it? Has it not been industriously circulated by yourselves? Do you not know that such a report is spread abroad?"

"I never heard that it was."

"And can you likewise declare, that there is no foundation for it?"

"I do not pretend to possess equal frankness with your ladyship. You may ask questions which I shall not choose to answer."

"This is not to be borne. Miss Bennet, I insist on being satisfied. Has he, has my nephew, made you an offer of marriage?"

"Your ladyship has declared it to be impossible."

"It ought to be so; it must be so, while he retains the use of his reason. But your arts and allurements may, in a moment of infatuation, have made him forget what he owes to himself and to all his family. You may have drawn him in."

"If I have, I shall be the last person to confess it."

"Miss Bennet, do you know who I am? I have not been accustomed to such language as this. I am almost the nearest relation he has in the world, and am entitled to know all his dearest concerns."

"But you are not entitled to know mine; nor will such behaviour as this, ever induce me to be explicit."

"Let me be rightly understood. This match, to which you have the presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, never. Mr. Darcy is engaged to my daughter. Now what have you to say?"

"Only this; that if he is so, you can have no reason to suppose he will make an offer to me."

Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied,

"The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From their infancy, they have been intended for each other. It was the favourite wish of his mother, as well as of her's. While in their cradles, we planned the union: and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished in their marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth, of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the family! Do you pay no regard to the wishes of his friends? To his tacit engagement with Miss De Bourgh? Are you lost to every feeling of propriety and delicacy? Have you not heard me say that from his earliest hours he was destined for his cousin?"

"Yes, and I had heard it before. But what is that to me? If there is no other objection to my marrying your nephew, I shall certainly not be kept from it by knowing that his mother and aunt wished him to marry Miss De Bourgh. You both did as much as you could in planning the marriage. Its completion depended on others. If Mr. Darcy is neither by honour nor inclination confined to his cousin, why is not he to make another choice? And if I am that choice, why may not I accept him?"

"Because honour, decorum, prudence, nay, interest, forbid it. Yes, Miss Bennet, interest; for do not expect to be noticed by his family or friends, if you wilfully act against the inclinations of all. You will be censured, slighted, and despised, by every one connected with him. Your alliance will be a disgrace; your name will never even be mentioned by any of us."

"These are heavy misfortunes," replied Elizabeth. "But the wife of Mr. Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of happiness necessarily attached to her situation, that she could, upon the whole, have no cause to repine."

"Obstinate, headstrong girl! I am ashamed of you! Is this your gratitude for my attentions to you last spring? Is nothing due to me on that score? Let us sit down. You are to understand, Miss Bennet, that I came here with the determined resolution of carrying my purpose; nor will I be dissuaded from it. I have not been used to submit to any person's whims. I have not been in the habit of brooking disappointment."

"That will make your ladyship's situation at present more pitiable; but it will have no effect on me."

"I will not be interrupted. Hear me in silence. My daughter and my nephew are formed for each other. They are descended, on the maternal side, from the same noble line; and, on the father's, from respectable, honourable, and ancient -- though untitled -- families. Their fortune on both sides is splendid. They are destined for each other by the voice of every member of their respective houses; and what is to divide them? The upstart pretensions of a young woman without family, connections, or fortune. Is this to be endured! But it must not, shall not be. If you were sensible of your own good, you would not wish to quit the sphere in which you have been brought up."

"In marrying your nephew, I should not consider myself as quitting that sphere. He is a gentleman; I am a gentleman's daughter; so far we are equal."

"True. You are a gentleman's daughter. But who was your mother? Who are your uncles and aunts? Do not imagine me ignorant of their condition."

"Whatever my connections may be," said Elizabeth, "if your nephew does not object to them, they can be nothing to you."

"Tell me once for all, are you engaged to him?"

Though Elizabeth would not, for the mere purpose of obliging Lady Catherine, have answered this question, she could not but say, after a moment's deliberation,

"I am not."

Lady Catherine seemed pleased.

"And will you promise me, never to enter into such an engagement?"

"I will make no promise of the kind."

"Miss Bennet I am shocked and astonished. I expected to find a more reasonable young woman. But do not deceive yourself into a belief that I will ever recede. I shall not go away till you have given me the assurance I require."

"And I certainly never shall give it. I am not to be intimidated into anything so wholly unreasonable. Your ladyship wants Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter; but would my giving you the wished-for promise make their marriage at all more probable? Supposing him to be attached to me, would my refusing to accept his hand make him wish to bestow it on his cousin? Allow me to say, Lady Catherine, that the arguments with which you have supported this extraordinary application have been as frivolous as the application was ill-judged. You have widely mistaken my character, if you think I can be worked on by such persuasions as these. How far your nephew might approve of your interference in his affairs, I cannot tell; but you have certainly no right to concern yourself in mine. I must beg, therefore, to be importuned no farther on the subject."

"Not so hasty, if you please. I have by no means done. To all the objections I have already urged, I have still another to add. I am no stranger to the particulars of your youngest sister's infamous elopement. I know it all; that the young man's marrying her was a patched-up business, at the expence of your father and uncles. And is such a girl to be my nephew's sister? Is her husband, is the son of his late father's steward, to be his brother? Heaven and earth! -- of what are you thinking? Are the shades of Pemberley to be thus polluted?"

"You can now have nothing farther to say," she resentfully answered. "You have insulted me in every possible method. I must beg to return to the house."

And she rose as she spoke. Lady Catherine rose also, and they turned back. Her ladyship was highly incensed.

"You have no regard, then, for the honour and credit of my nephew! Unfeeling, selfish girl! Do you not consider that a connection with you must disgrace him in the eyes of everybody?"

"Lady Catherine, I have nothing farther to say. You know my sentiments."

"You are then resolved to have him?"

"I have said no such thing. I am only resolved to act in that manner, which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness, without reference to you, or to any person so wholly unconnected with me."

"It is well. You refuse, then, to oblige me. You refuse to obey the claims of duty, honour, and gratitude. You are determined to ruin him in the opinion of all his friends, and make him the contempt of the world."

"Neither duty, nor honour, nor gratitude," replied Elizabeth, "have any possible claim on me, in the present instance. No principle of either would be violated by my marriage with Mr. Darcy. And with regard to the resentment of his family, or the indignation of the world, if the former were excited by his marrying me, it would not give me one moment's concern -- and the world in general would have too much sense to join in the scorn."

"And this is your real opinion! This is your final resolve! Very well. I shall now know how to act. Do not imagine, Miss Bennet, that your ambition will ever be gratified. I came to try you. I hoped to find you reasonable; but, depend upon it, I will carry my point."

In this manner Lady Catherine talked on, till they were at the door of the carriage, when, turning hastily round, she added, "I take no leave of you, Miss Bennet. I send no compliments to your mother. You deserve no such attention. I am most seriously displeased."

Elizabeth made no answer; and without attempting to persuade her ladyship to return into the house, walked quietly into it herself. She heard the carriage drive away as she proceeded up stairs. Her mother impatiently met her at the door of the dressing-room, to ask why Lady Catherine would not come in again and rest herself.

"She did not choose it," said her daughter, "she would go."

"She is a very fine-looking woman! and her calling here was prodigiously civil! for she only came, I suppose, to tell us the Collinses were well. She is on her road somewhere, I dare say, and so, passing through Meryton, thought she might as well call on you. I suppose she had nothing particular to say to you, Lizzy?"

Elizabeth was forced to give into a little falsehood here; for to acknowledge the substance of their conversation was impossible.有一天上午，大约是彬格莱和吉英订婚之后的一个星期，彬格莱正和女眷们坐在饭厅 里，忽然听到一阵马车声，大家都走到窗口去看，只见一辆四马大轿车驶进园里来。这么一 大早，理当不会有客人来，再看看那辆马车的配备，便知道这位访客决不是他们的街坊四 邻。马是驿站上的马，至于马车本身，车前待从所穿的号服，他们也不熟悉。彬格莱既然断 定有人来访，便马上劝班纳特小姐跟他避开，免得被这不速之客缠住，于是吉英跟他走到矮 树林里去了。他们俩走了以后，另外三个人依旧在那儿猜测，可惜猜不出这位来客是谁。最 后门开了，客人走进屋来，原来是咖苔琳·德·包尔夫人。

大家当然都十分诧异，万万想不到会有这样出奇的事。班纳特太太和吉蒂跟她素昧生 平，可是反而比伊丽莎白更其感到宠幸。

客人走进屋来的那副神气非常没有礼貌。伊丽莎白招呼她，她只稍微侧了一下头，便一 屁股坐下来，一句话也不说。她走进来的时候，虽然没有要求人家介绍，伊丽莎白还是把她 的名字告诉了她母亲。

班纳特太太大为惊异，不过，这样一位了不起的贵客前来登门拜访，可又使她得意非 凡，因此她便极其有礼貌地加以招待。咖苔琳夫人不声不响地坐了一会儿工夫，便冷冰冰地 对伊丽莎白说：

“我想，你一定过得很好吧，班纳特小姐。那位太太大概是你母亲？”

伊丽莎白简简单单地回答了一声正是。

“那一位大概就是你妹妹吧？”

班纳特太太连忙应声回答：“正是，夫人，”她能够跟这样一位贵夫人攀谈，真是得 意。“这是我第四个女儿。我最小的一个女儿最近出嫁了，大女儿正和她的好朋友在附近散 步，那个小伙子不久也要变成我们自己人了。”

咖苔琳夫人没有理睬她，过了片刻才说：“你们这儿还有个小花园呢。”

“哪能比得上罗新斯，夫人，可是我敢说，比威廉·卢卡斯爵士的花园却要大得多。”

“到了夏天，这间屋子做起居室一定很不适宜，窗子都朝西。”

班纳特太太告诉她说，她们每天吃过中饭以后，从来不坐在那儿，接着又说：

“我是否可以冒昧请问你夫人一声，柯林斯夫妇都好吗？”

“他们都很好，前天晚上我还看见他们的。”

这时伊丽莎白满以为她会拿出一封夏绿蒂的信来；她认为咖苔琳夫人这次到这里来，决 不可能为了别的原因。可是并不见夫人拿信出来，这真叫她完全不明白是怎么回事了。班纳 特太太恭恭敬敬地请贵夫人随意用些点心，可是咖苔琳夫人什么也不肯吃，谢绝非常坚决， 非常没有礼貌，接着又站起来跟伊丽莎白说：

“班纳特小姐，你们这块草地的那一头，好象颇有几分荒野的景色，倒很好看。我很想 到那儿去逛逛，可否请你陪我一走？”

只听得她母亲连忙大声对她说：“你去吧，乖孩子，陪着夫人到各条小径上去逛逛。我 想，她一定会喜欢我们这个幽静的小地方。”

伊丽莎白听从了母亲的话，先到自己房间里去拿了一把阳伞，然后下楼来侍候这位贵 客。两人走过穿堂，咖苔琳夫人打开了那扇通到饭厅和客厅的门，稍稍打量了一下，说是这 屋子还算过得去，然后继续向前走。

她的马车停在门口，伊丽莎白看见了车子里面坐着她的待女。两人默默无声地沿着一条 通到小树林的鹅卵石铺道往前走。伊丽莎白只觉得这个老妇人比往常更傲慢，更其令人讨 厌，因此拿定主张，决不先开口跟她说话。

她仔细瞧了一下老妇人的脸，不禁想道：“她哪一点地方象她姨侄？”

一走进小树林，咖苔琳夫人便用这样的方式跟她谈话：

“班纳特小姐，我这次上这儿来，你一定知道我是为了什么原因。你心里一定有数，你 的良心一定会告诉你，我这次为什么要来。”

伊丽莎白大为惊讶。

“夫人，你实在想错了，我完全不明白你这次怎么这样看得起我们，会到这种地方 来。”

夫人一听此话，很是生气：“班纳特小姐，你要知道，我是决不肯让人家来跟我开玩笑 的。尽管你怎样不老实，我可不是那样。我是个有名的老实坦白的人，何况遇到现在这桩 事，我当然更要老实坦白。两天以前，我听到一个极其惊人的消息。我听说不光是你姐姐将 要攀上一门高亲，连你，伊丽莎白·班纳特小姐，也快要攀上我的姨侄，我的亲姨侄达西先 生。虽然我明知这是无稽的流言，虽然我不会那样看不起他，相信他真会有这种事情，我还 是当机立断，决定上这儿来一次，把我的意思说给你听。”

伊丽莎白又是诧异，又是厌恶，满脸涨得通红。“我真奇怪，你既然认为不会有这种事 情，何必还要自找麻烦，跑到这么远的地方来？请问你老人家究竟有何见教？”

“我一定要你立刻向大家去辟谣。”

伊丽莎白冷冷地说：“要是外界真有这种传说，那么你赶到浪搏恩来看我和我家里人， 反而会弄假成真。”

“要是真有这种传说！你难道存心要假痴假呆不成？这不全是你自己拚命传出去的吗？ 难道你不知道这个消息已经闹得满城风雨了吗？”

“我从来没有听见过。”

“你能不能说一声这是毫无根据？”

“我并不冒充我也象你老人家一样坦白。你尽管问好了，我可不想回答。”

“岂有此理！班纳特小姐，我非要你说个明白不可。我姨侄向你求过婚没有？”

“你老人家自己刚刚还说过，决不会有这种事情。”

“不应该有这种事情；只要他还有头脑，那就一定不会有这种事情。可是你千方百计地 诱惑他，他也许会一时痴迷忘了他应该对得起自己，对得起家里人。你可能已经把他迷住 了。”

“即使我真的把他迷住了，我也决不会说给你听。”

“班纳特小姐，你知道我是谁吗？你这种话真讲得不成体统。我差不多是他最亲近的长 辈，我有权利过问他一切的切身大事。”

“你可没有权利过问我的事，而且你这种态度也休想把我逼供出来。”

“好好儿听我把话说明白。你好大胆子，妄想攀这门亲，那是绝对不会成功──一辈子 也不会成功的。达西先生早跟我的女儿订过婚了。好吧，你还有什么话要说？”

“只有一句话要说──如果他当真如此，那你就没有理由认为他会向我求婚。”

咖苔琳夫人迟疑了一会儿，然后回答道：

“他们的订婚，跟一般情形两样。他们从小就配好了对，双方的母亲两相情愿。他们在 摇篮里的时候，我们就打算把他们配成一对；眼见他们小两口子就要结婚，老姐妹俩的愿望 就要达到，却忽然来了个出身卑贱、门户低微的小妮子从中作梗，何况这个小妮子跟他家里 非亲非眷！难道你丝毫也不顾全他亲人的愿望？丝毫也不顾全他跟德·包尔小姐默认的婚 姻？难道你一点儿没有分寸，一点儿也不知廉耻吗？难道你没有听见我说过，他一生下来， 就注定了要跟他表妹成亲的吗？”

“我以前确实听到过。可是我管它做什么？如果你没有别的理由反对我跟你姨侄结婚， 我也决不会因此却步。你们姐妹俩费尽了心思筹划这段婚姻，成功不成功可要看别人。如果 达西先生既没有责任跟他表妹结婚，也不愿意跟她结婚，那他为什么不能另外挑一个？要是 他挑中了我，我又为什么能答应他？”

“无论从面子上讲，从礼节规矩上讲──不，从利害关系来讲，都不允许这么做。不 错，班纳特小姐，确是为了你的利害关系着想。要是你有意跟大家都过不去，你就休想他家 里人或是他的亲友们看得起你。凡是和他有关的人，都会斥责你，轻视你，厌恶你。你们的 结合是一种耻辱；甚至我们连你的名字都不肯提起。”

“这倒真是大大的不幸，”伊丽莎白说。“可是做了达西先生的太太必然会享受到莫大 的幸福，因此，归根结底，完全用不到懊丧。”

“好一个不识好歹的小丫头！我都会你害臊！今年春天我待你那么殷勤，你就这样报答 我吗？难道你也没有一点儿感恩之心？让我们坐下来详谈。你应该明白，班纳特小姐，我既 然上这儿来了，就非达到目的不可；谁也阻不住我。任何人玩什么花巧，我都不会屈服。我 从来不肯让我自己失望。”

“那只有更加使你自己难堪，可是对我毫无影响。”

“我说话不许人家插嘴！好好儿听我说。我的女儿和我的姨侄是天造天设的一对。他们 的母系都是高贵的出身，父系虽然没有爵位，可也都是极有地位的名门世家。两家都是豪 富。两家亲戚都一致认为，他们俩系前生注定的姻缘；有谁能把他们拆散？你这样一个小妮 子，无论家世、亲戚、财产，都谈不上，难道光凭着你的痴心妄想，就可以把他们拆散吗？ 这象什么话！这真是太岂有此理！假如你脑子明白点，为你自己的利益想一想，你就不会忘 你自己的出身啦。”

“我决不会为了要跟你姨侄结婚，就忘了我自己的出身。你姨侄是个绅士，我是绅士的 女儿，我们正是旗鼓相当。”

“真说得对。你的确是个绅士的女儿。可是你妈是个什么样的人？你的姨父母和舅父母 又是什么样的人？别以为我不知道他们底细。”

“不管我亲戚是怎么样的人，”伊丽莎白说。“只要你姨侄不计较，便与你毫不相 干。”

“爽爽快快告诉我，你究竟跟他订婚了没有？”

伊丽莎白本来不打算买咖苔琳夫人的情面来回答这个问题，可是仔细考虑了一会儿以 后，她不得不说了一声：

“没有。”

咖苔琳夫人显得很高兴。

“你愿意答应我，永远不跟他订婚吗？”

“我不能答应这种事。”

“班纳特小姐，我真是又惊骇又诧异。我没有料到你是这样一个不讲理的小妮子。可是 你千万把头脑放清楚一些，别以为我会让步。非等到你答应了我的要求，我就不走。”

“我当然决不会答应你的。这种荒唐到极点的事，你休想吓得我答应。你只是一心想要 达西先生跟你女儿结婚；可是，就算我如了你的意，答应了你，你以为他们俩的婚姻就靠得 住了吗？要是他看中了我，就算我拒绝他，难道他因此就会去向他表妹求婚吗？说句你别见 怪的话，咖苔琳夫人，你这种异想天开的要求真是不近情理，你说的许多话又是浅薄无聊。 要是你以为你这些话能够说得我屈服，那你未免太看错人啦。你姨侄会让你把他的事干涉到 什么地步，我不知道，可是你无论如何没有权利干涉我的事。因此我请求你不要再为这件事 来勉强我了。”

“请你不必这样性急。我的话根本没有讲完。除了我已经说过的你那许多缺陷以外，我 还要加上一件。别以为我不知道你那个小妹妹不要脸私奔的事。我完全晓得。那个年轻小伙 子跟她结婚，完全是你爸爸和舅舅花了钱买来的。这样一个臭丫头，也配做我姨侄的小姨 吗？她丈夫是他父亲生前的账房的儿子，也配和他做连襟吗？上有天下有地！你究竟是打是 什么主意？彭伯里的门第能够这样给人糟蹋吗？”

伊丽莎白恨恨地回答道：“现在你该讲完了，你也把我侮辱得够了。我可要回家去 啦。”

她一面说，一面便站起身来。咖苔琳夫人也站了起来，两人一同回到屋子里去。老夫人 真给气坏了。

“那么，你完全不顾全我姨侄的身份和面子啦！好一个没有心肝、自私自利的小丫头！ 你难道不知道，他跟你结了婚，大家都要看不起他吗？”

“咖苔琳夫人，我不想再讲了。你已经明白了我的意思。”

“那么，你非要把他弄到手不可吗？”

“我并没有说这种话。我自有主张，怎么样做会幸福，我就决定怎么样做，你管不了， 任何象你这样的局外人也都管不了。”

“好啊。你坚决不肯依我。你完全丧尽天良，不知廉耻，忘恩负义。你决心要叫他的朋 友们看不起他，让天下人都耻笑他。”

伊丽莎白说：“目前这件事情谈不到什么天良、廉耻、恩义。我跟达西先生结婚，并不 触犯这些原则。要是他跟我结了婚，他家里人就厌恶他，那我毫不在乎；至于说天下人都会 生他的气，我认为世界上多的是知义明理的人，不见得个个都会耻笑他。”

“这就是你的真心话！这就是你坚定不移的主张！好啊。现在我可知道该怎么应付了。 班纳特小姐，别以为你的痴心妄想会达到目的。我不过是来试探试探你，没想到你竟不可理 喻。等着瞧吧，我说得到一定做得到。”

咖苔琳夫人就这样一直讲下去，走到马车跟前，她又急急忙忙掉过头来说道：

“我不向你告辞，班纳特小姐。我也不问候你的母亲。你们都不识抬举。我真是十二万 分不高兴。”

伊丽莎白不去理她，也没有请她回到屋子里去坐坐，只管自己不声不响地往屋里走。她 上楼的时候，听到马车驶走的声音。她母亲在化妆室门口等她等得心急了，这会儿一见到 她，便连忙问她为什么咖苔琳夫人不回到屋子里来休息一会儿再走。

女儿说：“她不愿意进来，她要走。”

“她是个多么好看的女人啊！她真太客气，竟会到我们这种地方来！我想，她这次来， 不过是为了要告诉我们一声，柯林斯夫妇过得很好。她或许是到别的什么地方去，路过麦里 屯，顺便进来看看你。我想，她没有特别跟你说什么话吧？”

伊丽莎白不得不撒了个小谎，因为她实在没有办法把这场谈话的内容说出来。

<- ->

Chapter XV of Volume III (Chap. 57)

THE discomposure of spirits which this extraordinary visit threw Elizabeth into, could not be easily overcome; nor could she, for many hours, learn to think of it less than incessantly. Lady Catherine, it appeared, had actually taken the trouble of this journey from Rosings, for the sole purpose of breaking off her supposed engagement with Mr. Darcy. It was a rational scheme, to be sure! but from what the report of their engagement could originate, Elizabeth was at a loss to imagine; till she recollected that his being the intimate friend of Bingley, and her being the sister of Jane, was enough, at a time when the expectation of one wedding made every body eager for another, to supply the idea. She had not herself forgotten to feel that the marriage of her sister must bring them more frequently together. And her neighbours at Lucas lodge, therefore (for through their communication with the Collinses, the report, she concluded, had reached Lady Catherine), had only set that down as almost certain and immediate, which she had looked forward to as possible at some future time.

In revolving Lady Catherine's expressions, however, she could not help feeling some uneasiness as to the possible consequence of her persisting in this interference. From what she had said of her resolution to prevent their marriage, it occurred to Elizabeth that she must meditate an application to her nephew; and how he might take a similar representation of the evils attached to a connection with her, she dared not pronounce. She knew not the exact degree of his affection for his aunt, or his dependence on her judgment, but it was natural to suppose that he thought much higher of her ladyship than she could do; and it was certain that, in enumerating the miseries of a marriage with one whose immediate connections were so unequal to his own, his aunt would address him on his weakest side. With his notions of dignity, he would probably feel that the arguments, which to Elizabeth had appeared weak and ridiculous, contained much good sense and solid reasoning.

If he had been wavering before as to what he should do, which had often seemed likely, the advice and intreaty of so near a relation might settle every doubt, and determine him at once to be as happy as dignity unblemished could make him. In that case he would return no more. Lady Catherine might see him in her way through town; and his engagement to Bingley of coming again to Netherfield must give way.

"If, therefore, an excuse for not keeping his promise should come to his friend within a few days," she added, "I shall know how to understand it. I shall then give over every expectation, every wish of his constancy. If he is satisfied with only regretting me, when he might have obtained my affections and hand, I shall soon cease to regret him at all."

The surprise of the rest of the family, on hearing who their visitor had been, was very great; but they obligingly satisfied it, with the same kind of supposition which had appeased Mrs. Bennet's curiosity; and Elizabeth was spared from much teazing on the subject.

The next morning, as she was going down stairs, she was met by her father, who came out of his library with a letter in his hand.

"Lizzy," said he, "I was going to look for you; come into my room."

She followed him thither; and her curiosity to know what he had to tell her was heightened by the supposition of its being in some manner connected with the letter he held. It suddenly struck her that it might be from Lady Catherine; and she anticipated with dismay all the consequent explanations.

She followed her father to the fire place, and they both sat down. He then said,

"I have received a letter this morning that has astonished me exceedingly. As it principally concerns yourself, you ought to know its contents. I did not know before, that I had two daughters on the brink of matrimony. Let me congratulate you on a very important conquest."

The colour now rushed into Elizabeth's cheeks in the instantaneous conviction of its being a letter from the nephew, instead of the aunt; and she was undetermined whether most to be pleased that he explained himself at all, or offended that his letter was not rather addressed to herself; when her father continued,

"You look conscious. Young ladies have great penetration in such matters as these; but I think I may defy even your sagacity, to discover the name of your admirer. This letter is from Mr. Collins."

"From Mr. Collins! and what can he have to say?"

"Something very much to the purpose of course. He begins with congratulations on the approaching nuptials of my eldest daughter, of which, it seems, he has been told by some of the good-natured, gossiping Lucases. I shall not sport with your impatience, by reading what he says on that point. What relates to yourself, is as follows."

"Having thus offered you the sincere congratulations of Mrs. Collins and myself on this happy event, let me now add a short hint on the subject of another; of which we have been advertised by the same authority. Your daughter Elizabeth, it is presumed, will not long bear the name of Bennet, after her elder sister has resigned it, and the chosen partner of her fate may be reasonably looked up to as one of the most illustrious personages in this land."

"Can you possibly guess, Lizzy, who is meant by this?"

"This young gentleman is blessed, in a peculiar way, with every thing the heart of mortal can most desire, -- splendid property, noble kindred, and extensive patronage. Yet in spite of all these temptations, let me warn my cousin Elizabeth, and yourself, of what evils you may incur by a precipitate closure with this gentleman's proposals, which, of course, you will be inclined to take immediate advantage of."

"Have you any idea, Lizzy, who this gentleman is? But now it comes out."

"My motive for cautioning you is as follows. We have reason to imagine that his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, does not look on the match with a friendly eye." "Mr. Darcy, you see, is the man! Now, Lizzy, I think I have surprised you. Could he, or the Lucases, have pitched on any man within the circle of our acquaintance, whose name would have given the lie more effectually to what they related? Mr. Darcy, who never looks at any woman but to see a blemish, and who probably never looked at you in his life! It is admirable!"

Elizabeth tried to join in her father's pleasantry, but could only force one most reluctant smile. Never had his wit been directed in a manner so little agreeable to her.

"Are you not diverted?"

"Oh! yes. Pray read on."

"After mentioning the likelihood of this marriage to her ladyship last night, she immediately, with her usual condescension, expressed what she felt on the occasion; when it become apparent, that on the score of some family objections on the part of my cousin, she would never give her consent to what she termed so disgraceful a match. I thought it my duty to give the speediest intelligence of this to my cousin, that she and her noble admirer may be aware of what they are about, and not run hastily into a marriage which has not been properly sanctioned." "Mr. Collins moreover adds," "I am truly rejoiced that my cousin Lydia's sad business has been so well hushed up, and am only concerned that their living together before the marriage took place should be so generally known. I must not, however, neglect the duties of my station, or refrain from declaring my amazement at hearing that you received the young couple into your house as soon as they were married. It was an encouragement of vice; and had I been the rector of Longbourn, I should very strenuously have opposed it. You ought certainly to forgive them as a Christian, but never to admit them in your sight, or allow their names to be mentioned in your hearing." "That is his notion of Christian forgiveness! The rest of his letter is only about his dear Charlotte's situation, and his expectation of a young olive-branch. But, Lizzy, you look as if you did not enjoy it. You are not going to be Missish, I hope, and pretend to be affronted at an idle report. For what do we live, but to make sport for our neighbours, and laugh at them in our turn?"

"Oh!" cried Elizabeth, "I am excessively diverted. But it is so strange!"

"Yes -- that is what makes it amusing. Had they fixed on any other man it would have been nothing; but his perfect indifference, and your pointed dislike, make it so delightfully absurd! Much as I abominate writing, I would not give up Mr. Collins's correspondence for any consideration. Nay, when I read a letter of his, I cannot help giving him the preference even over Wickham, much as I value the impudence and hypocrisy of my son-in-law. And pray, Lizzy, what said Lady Catherine about this report? Did she call to refuse her consent?"

To this question his daughter replied only with a laugh; and as it had been asked without the least suspicion, she was not distressed by his repeating it. Elizabeth had never been more at a loss to make her feelings appear what they were not. It was necessary to laugh, when she would rather have cried. Her father had most cruelly mortified her, by what he said of Mr. Darcy's indifference, and she could do nothing but wonder at such a want of penetration, or fear that perhaps, instead of his seeing too little, she might have fancied too much.这不速之客去了以后，伊丽莎白很是心神不安，而且很不容易恢复宁静。她接连好几个 钟头不断地思索着这件事。咖苔琳夫人这次居然不怕麻烦，远从罗新斯赶来，原来是她自己 异想天开，认为伊丽莎白和达西先生已经订了婚，所以特地赶来要把他们拆散。这个办法倒 的确很好；可是，关于他们订婚的谣传，究竟有什么根据呢？这真叫伊丽莎白无从想象，后 来她才想起了达西旧彬格莱的好朋友，她自己是吉英的妹妹，而目前大家往往会因为一重婚 姻而连带想到再结一重婚姻，那么，人们自然要生出这种念头来了。她自己也早就想到，姐 姐结婚以后，她和达西先生见面的机会也就更多了。因此卢家庄的邻居们（她认为只有他们 和柯林斯夫妇通信的时候会说起这件事，因此才会传到咖苔琳夫人那里去）竟把这件事看成 十拿九稳，而且好事就在眼前，可是她自己只不过觉得这件事将来有点希望而已。

不过，一想起咖苔琳夫人那番话，她就禁不住有些感到不安；如果她硬要干涉，谁也说 不出会造成怎样的后果。她说她坚决要阻档这一门亲事，从这些话看来，伊丽莎白想到夫人 准会去找她的姨侄；至于达西是不是也同样认为跟她结婚有那么多害处，那她就不敢说了。 她不知道他跟他姨母之间感情如何，也不知道他是否完全听他姨母的主张，可是按情理来 说，他一定会比伊丽莎白看得起那位老夫人。只要他姨妈在他面前说明他们两家门第不相 当，跟这样出身的女人结婚有多少害处，那就会击中他的弱点。咖苔琳夫人说了那么一大堆 理由，伊丽莎白当然觉得荒唐可笑，不值一驳，可是有他那样一个死要面子的人看来，也许 会觉得见解高明，理由充足。

如果他本来就心里动摇不定（他好象时常如此），那么，只要这位至亲去规劝他一下， 央求他一下，他自会立刻打消犹豫，下定决心，再不要为了追求幸福而眨低自己的身份。如 果真是这样，那他一定再也不会回来。咖苔琳夫人路过城里，也许会去找他，他虽然和彬格 莱先生有约在先，答应立即回到尼日斐花园来，这一下恐怕只能作罢了。

她心里又想：“要是彬格莱先生这几天里就接到他的信，托辞不能践约，我便一切都明 白了，不必再去对他存什么指望，不必去希求他始终如一。当我现在快要爱上他、答应他求 婚的时候，如果他并不真心爱我，而只是惋惜我一下，那么，我便马上连惋惜他的心肠也不 会有。”

且说她家里人听到这位贵客是谁，都惊奇不已；可是她们也同样用班纳特太太那样的假 想，满足了自己的好奇心，因此伊丽莎白才没有被她们问长问短。

第二天早上，她下楼的时候，遇见父亲正从书房里走出来，手里拿着一封信。

父亲连忙叫她：“丽萃，我正要找你；你马上到我房间里来一下。”

她跟着他去了，可是不明白父亲究竟要跟她讲些什么。她想，父订所以要找她谈话，多 少和他手上那封信有关，因此越发觉得好奇。她突然想到，那封信可能是咖苔琳夫人写来 的，免不了又要向父亲解释一番，说来真是烦闷。

她跟她父亲走到壁炉边，两个人一同坐下。父亲说：

“今天早上我收到一封信，使我大吃一惊。这封信上讲的都是你的事，因此你应该知道 里面写些什么。我一直不知道我同时有两个女儿都有结婚的希望。让我恭喜你的情场得 意。”

伊丽莎白立刻断定这封信是那个姨侄写来的，而不是姨妈写来的，于是涨红了脸。她不 知道应该为了他写信来解释而感到高兴呢，还是应该怪他没有直接把信写给她而生气，这时 只听得父亲接下去说；

“你好象心里有数似的。年轻的姑娘们对这些事情总是非常精明；可是即使以你这样的 机灵，我看你还是猜不出你那位爱人姓甚名谁。告诉你，这封信是柯林斯先生寄来的。”

“柯林斯先生寄来的！他有什么话可说？”

“当然说得很彻底。他开头恭喜我的大女儿快要出嫁，这消息大概是那爱管闲事的好心 的卢家说给他听的。这件事姑且不念出来，免得你不耐烦。与你有关的部分是这样写的”─ ─‘愚夫妇既为尊府此次喜事竭诚道贺以后，容再就另一事略申数言。此事消息来源同上。 据去尊府一俟大小姐出阁以后，二小姐伊丽莎白也即将出阁。且闻二小姐此次所选如意夫 君，确系天下大富大贵之人。’

“丽萃，你猜得出这位贵人是谁吗？──‘贵人年轻福宏，举凡人间最珍贵之事物，莫 不件件具有。非但家势雄厚，门第高贵，抑且布施提拔，权力无边。唯彼虽属条件优越，处 处足以打动人心，然则彼若向尊府求婚，切不可遽而应承，否则难免轻率从事，后患无穷， 此不佞不得不先以奉劝先生与表妹伊丽莎白者也。’

“丽萃，你想得到这位贵人是谁吗？下面就要提到了。

‘不佞之所以不揣冒昧，戆直陈词，实因虑及贵人之姨母咖苔琳·德包尔夫人对此次联 姻之事，万难赞同故耳。’

“你明白了吧，这个人就是达西先生！喂丽萃，我已经叫你感到诧异了吧。无论是柯林 斯也好，是卢卡斯一家人也好，他们偏偏在我们的熟人中挑出这么一个人来撒谎，这不是太 容易给人家揭穿了吗？达西先生见到女人就觉得晦气，也许他看都没有看过你一眼呢！我真 佩服他们！

伊丽莎白尽量凑着父亲打趣，可是她的笑容显得极其勉强。父亲的俏皮幽默，从来没有 象今天这样不讨她喜欢。

“你不觉得滑稽吗？”

“啊，当然请你再读下去。”

“‘昨夜不佞曾与夫人提及此次联姻可能成为事实，深蒙夫人本其平日推爱之忱，以其 隐衷见告。彼谓此事千万不能赞同，盖以令嫒门户低微，缺陷太多，若竟而与之联姻实在有 失体统。故不佞自觉责无旁贷，应将此事及早奉告表妹，冀表妹及其所爱幕之贵人皆能深明 大体，以免肆无忌惮，私订终身！’────柯林斯先生还说：‘丽迪雅表妹之不贞事件得 心圆满解决，殊为欣慰。唯不佞每念及其婚前即与人同居，秽闻远扬，仍不免有所痛心。不 佞尤不能已于言者，厥为彼等一经确定夫妇名份，先生即迎之入尊府，诚令人不胜骇异，盖 先生此举实系助长伤风败俗之恶习耳。设以不佞为浪搏恩牧师，必然坚决反对。先生身为基 督教徒，固当宽恕为怀，然则以先生之本份而言，唯有拒见其人，拒闻其名耳。’这就是他 所谓的基督宽恕精神！下面写的都是关于他亲爱的夏绿蒂的一些情形，他们快要生小孩了。 怎么，丽萃，你好象不乐意听似的。我想，你不见得也有那种小姐腔，假装正经，听到这种 废话就要生气吧。人生在世，要不是让人家开开玩笑，回头来又取笑别人，那还有什么意 思？”

伊丽莎白大声叫道：“噢，我听得非常有趣。不过这事情实在古怪！”

“的确古怪──有趣的也正是这一点。如果他们讲的是另外一个人，那倒还说得过去。 最可笑的是，那位贵人完全没有把你放在眼里，你对他又是厌恶透顶！我平常虽然最讨厌写 信，可是我无论如何也不愿和柯林斯断绝书信往来。唔，我每次读到他的信，总觉得他比韦 翰还要讨我喜欢。我那位女婿虽然又冒失又虚伪，还是及不上他。请问你，丽萃，咖苔琳夫 人对这事是怎么说的？她是不是特地赶来表示反对？”

女儿听到父亲问这句话，只是笑了一笑。其实父亲这一问完全没有一点猜疑的意思，因 此他问了又问，也没有使她感觉到痛苦。伊丽莎白从来没有象今天这样为难：心里想的是一 套，表面上却要装出另一套。她真想哭，可是又不得不强颜为笑。父亲说达西先生没有把她 放在眼里，这句话未免太使她伤心。她只有怪她父亲为什么这样糊涂，或者说，她现在心里 又添了一重顾虑：这件事也许倒不能怪父亲看见得太少，而应该怪她自己幻想得太多呢。

<- ->

Chapter XVI of Volume III (Chap. 58)

INSTEAD of receiving any such letter of excuse from his friend, as Elizabeth half expected Mr. Bingley to do, he was able to bring Darcy with him to Longbourn before many days had passed after Lady Catherine's visit. The gentlemen arrived early; and, before Mrs. Bennet had time to tell him of their having seen his aunt, of which her daughter sat in momentary dread, Bingley, who wanted to be alone with Jane, proposed their all walking out. It was agreed to. Mrs. Bennet was not in the habit of walking; Mary could never spare time; but the remaining five set off together. Bingley and Jane, however, soon allowed the others to outstrip them. They lagged behind, while Elizabeth, Kitty, and Darcy were to entertain each other. Very little was said by either; Kitty was too much afraid of him to talk; Elizabeth was secretly forming a desperate resolution; and perhaps he might be doing the same.

They walked towards the Lucases, because Kitty wished to call upon Maria; and as Elizabeth saw no occasion for making it a general concern, when Kitty left them she went boldly on with him alone. Now was the moment for her resolution to be executed, and, while her courage was high, she immediately said,

"Mr. Darcy, I am a very selfish creature; and, for the sake of giving relief to my own feelings, care not how much I may be wounding your's. I can no longer help thanking you for your unexampled kindness to my poor sister. Ever since I have known it, I have been most anxious to acknowledge to you how gratefully I feel it. Were it known to the rest of my family, I should not have merely my own gratitude to express."

"I am sorry, exceedingly sorry," replied Darcy, in a tone of surprise and emotion, "that you have ever been informed of what may, in a mistaken light, have given you uneasiness. I did not think Mrs. Gardiner was so little to be trusted."

"You must not blame my aunt. Lydia's thoughtlessness first betrayed to me that you had been concerned in the matter; and, of course, I could not rest till I knew the particulars. Let me thank you again and again, in the name of all my family, for that generous compassion which induced you to take so much trouble, and bear so many mortifications, for the sake of discovering them."

"If you will thank me," he replied, "let it be for yourself alone. That the wish of giving happiness to you might add force to the other inducements which led me on, I shall not attempt to deny. But your family owe me nothing. Much as I respect them, I believe I thought only of you."

Elizabeth was too much embarrassed to say a word. After a short pause, her companion added, "You are too generous to trifle with me. If your feelings are still what they were last April, tell me so at once. My affections and wishes are unchanged, but one word from you will silence me on this subject for ever."

Elizabeth, feeling all the more than common awkwardness and anxiety of his situation, now forced herself to speak; and immediately, though not very fluently, gave him to understand that her sentiments had undergone so material a change, since the period to which he alluded, as to make her receive with gratitude and pleasure his present assurances. The happiness which this reply produced, was such as he had probably never felt before; and he expressed himself on the occasion as sensibly and as warmly as a man violently in love can be supposed to do. Had Elizabeth been able to encounter his eye, she might have seen how well the expression of heartfelt delight, diffused over his face, became him; but, though she could not look, she could listen, and he told her of feelings, which, in proving of what importance she was to him, made his affection every moment more valuable.

They walked on, without knowing in what direction. There was too much to be thought, and felt, and said, for attention to any other objects. She soon learnt that they were indebted for their present good understanding to the efforts of his aunt, who did call on him in her return through London, and there relate her journey to Longbourn, its motive, and the substance of her conversation with Elizabeth; dwelling emphatically on every expression of the latter which, in her ladyship's apprehension, peculiarly denoted her perverseness and assurance; in the belief that such a relation must assist her endeavours to obtain that promise from her nephew which she had refused to give. But, unluckily for her ladyship, its effect had been exactly contrariwise.

"It taught me to hope," said he, "as I had scarcely ever allowed myself to hope before. I knew enough of your disposition to be certain that, had you been absolutely, irrevocably decided against me, you would have acknowledged it to Lady Catherine, frankly and openly."

Elizabeth coloured and laughed as she replied, "Yes, you know enough of my frankness to believe me capable of that. After abusing you so abominably to your face, I could have no scruple in abusing you to all your relations."

"What did you say of me, that I did not deserve? For, though your accusations were ill-founded, formed on mistaken premises, my behaviour to you at the time had merited the severest reproof. It was unpardonable. I cannot think of it without abhorrence."

"We will not quarrel for the greater share of blame annexed to that evening," said Elizabeth. "The conduct of neither, if strictly examined, will be irreproachable; but since then, we have both, I hope, improved in civility."

"I cannot be so easily reconciled to myself. The recollection of what I then said, of my conduct, my manners, my expressions during the whole of it, is now, and has been many months, inexpressibly painful to me. Your reproof, so well applied, I shall never forget: "had you behaved in a more gentleman-like manner." Those were your words. You know not, you can scarcely conceive, how they have tortured me; -- though it was some time, I confess, before I was reasonable enough to allow their justice."

"I was certainly very far from expecting them to make so strong an impression. I had not the smallest idea of their being ever felt in such a way."

"I can easily believe it. You thought me then devoid of every proper feeling, I am sure you did. The turn of your countenance I shall never forget, as you said that I could not have addressed you in any possible way that would induce you to accept me."

"Oh! do not repeat what I then said. These recollections will not do at all. I assure you that I have long been most heartily ashamed of it."

Darcy mentioned his letter. "Did it," said he, "did it soon make you think better of me? Did you, on reading it, give any credit to its contents?"

She explained what its effect on her had been, and how gradually all her former prejudices had been removed.

"I knew," said he, "that what I wrote must give you pain, but it was necessary. I hope you have destroyed the letter. There was one part especially, the opening of it, which I should dread your having the power of reading again. I can remember some expressions which might justly make you hate me."

"The letter shall certainly be burnt, if you believe it essential to the preservation of my regard; but, though we have both reason to think my opinions not entirely unalterable, they are not, I hope, quite so easily changed as that implies."

"When I wrote that letter," replied Darcy, "I believed myself perfectly calm and cool, but I am since convinced that it was written in a dreadful bitterness of spirit."

"The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness, but it did not end so. The adieu is charity itself. But think no more of the letter. The feelings of the person who wrote, and the person who received it, are now so widely different from what they were then, that every unpleasant circumstance attending it ought to be forgotten. You must learn some of my philosophy. Think only of the past as its remembrance gives you pleasure."

"I cannot give you credit for any philosophy of the kind. Your retrospections must be so totally void of reproach, that the contentment arising from them is not of philosophy, but, what is much better, of innocence. But with me, it is not so. Painful recollections will intrude which cannot, which ought not, to be repelled. I have been a selfish being all my life, in practice, though not in principle. As a child I was taught what was right, but I was not taught to correct my temper. I was given good principles, but left to follow them in pride and conceit. Unfortunately an only son (for many years an only child), I was spoilt by my parents, who, though good themselves (my father, particularly, all that was benevolent and amiable), allowed, encouraged, almost taught me to be selfish and overbearing; to care for none beyond my own family circle; to think meanly of all the rest of the world; to wish at least to think meanly of their sense and worth compared with my own. Such I was, from eight to eight and twenty; and such I might still have been but for you, dearest, loveliest Elizabeth! What do I not owe you! You taught me a lesson, hard indeed at first, but most advantageous. By you, I was properly humbled. I came to you without a doubt of my reception. You shewed me how insufficient were all my pretensions to please a woman worthy of being pleased."

"Had you then persuaded yourself that I should?"

"Indeed I had. What will you think of my vanity? I believed you to be wishing, expecting my addresses."

"My manners must have been in fault, but not intentionally, I assure you. I never meant to deceive you, but my spirits might often lead me wrong. How you must have hated me after that evening?"

"Hate you! I was angry perhaps at first, but my anger soon began to take a proper direction."

"I am almost afraid of asking what you thought of me, when we met at Pemberley. You blamed me for coming?"

"No indeed; I felt nothing but surprise."

"Your surprise could not be greater than mine in being noticed by you. My conscience told me that I deserved no extraordinary politeness, and I confess that I did not expect to receive more than my due."

"My object then," replied Darcy, "was to shew you, by every civility in my power, that I was not so mean as to resent the past; and I hoped to obtain your forgiveness, to lessen your ill opinion, by letting you see that your reproofs had been attended to. How soon any other wishes introduced themselves I can hardly tell, but I believe in about half an hour after I had seen you."

He then told her of Georgiana's delight in her acquaintance, and of her disappointment at its sudden interruption; which naturally leading to the cause of that interruption, she soon learnt that his resolution of following her from Derbyshire in quest of her sister had been formed before he quitted the inn, and that his gravity and thoughtfulness there had arisen from no other struggles than what such a purpose must comprehend.

She expressed her gratitude again, but it was too painful a subject to each, to be dwelt on farther.

After walking several miles in a leisurely manner, and too busy to know any thing about it, they found at last, on examining their watches, that it was time to be at home.

"What could become of Mr. Bingley and Jane!" was a wonder which introduced the discussion of their affairs. Darcy was delighted with their engagement; his friend had given him the earliest information of it.

"I must ask whether you were surprised?" said Elizabeth.

"Not at all. When I went away, I felt that it would soon happen."

"That is to say, you had given your permission. I guessed as much." And though he exclaimed at the term, she found that it had been pretty much the case.

"On the evening before my going to London," said he, "I made a confession to him, which I believe I ought to have made long ago. I told him of all that had occurred to make my former interference in his affairs absurd and impertinent. His surprise was great. He had never had the slightest suspicion. I told him, moreover, that I believed myself mistaken in supposing, as I had done, that your sister was indifferent to him; and as I could easily perceive that his attachment to her was unabated, I felt no doubt of their happiness together."

Elizabeth could not help smiling at his easy manner of directing his friend.

"Did you speak from your own observation," said she, "when you told him that my sister loved him, or merely from my information last spring?"

"From the former. I had narrowly observed her during the two visits which I had lately made here; and I was convinced of her affection."

"And your assurance of it, I suppose, carried immediate conviction to him."

"It did. Bingley is most unaffectedly modest. His diffidence had prevented his depending on his own judgment in so anxious a case, but his reliance on mine made every thing easy. I was obliged to confess one thing, which for a time, and not unjustly, offended him. I could not allow myself to conceal that your sister had been in town three months last winter, that I had known it, and purposely kept it from him. He was angry. But his anger, I am persuaded, lasted no longer than he remained in any doubt of your sister's sentiments. He has heartily forgiven me now."

Elizabeth longed to observe that Mr. Bingley had been a most delightful friend; so easily guided that his worth was invaluable; but she checked herself. She remembered that he had yet to learn to be laughed at, and it was rather too early to begin. In anticipating the happiness of Bingley, which of course was to be inferior only to his own, he continued the conversation till they reached the house. In the hall they parted.彬格莱先生非但没有如伊丽莎白所料，接到他朋友不能履约的道歉信，而且有咖苔琳夫 人来过以后没有几天，就带着达西一同来到浪搏恩。两位贵客来得很早。吉英坐在那儿时时 刻刻担心，唯恐母亲把达西的姨母来访的消息当面告诉达西，好在班纳特太太还没有来得及 说这件事，彬格莱就提议出去散步，因为他要和吉英单独待在一块儿。大家都同意。班纳特 太太没有散步的习惯，曼丽又从来不肯浪费时间，于是一同出去的只有五个人。彬格莱和吉 英以马上就让别人走在前头，自己在后边走，让伊丽莎白、吉蒂和达西三个人去相应酬。三 个人都不大说话：吉蒂很怕达西，因此不敢说话；伊丽莎白正在暗地里下最大的决心；达西 或许也是一样。

他们向卢卡斯家里走去，因为吉蒂想要去看看玛丽亚；伊丽莎白觉得用不着大家都去， 于是等吉蒂离开了他们以后，她就大着胆子跟他继续往前走。现在是她拿出决心来的时候 了；她便立刻鼓起勇气跟他说；

“达西先生，我是个自私自利的人，我只想叫自己心里痛快，也不管是否会伤害你的情 感。你对我那位可怜的妹妹情义太重，我再也不能不感激你了。我自从知道了这件事情以 后，一心就想对你表示谢忱；要是我家里人全都知道了，那么就不止我一个要感激你了。”

“我很抱歉，我真抱歉，”达西先生又是惊奇又是激动。“这件事要是以错误的眼光去 看，也许会使你觉得不好受，想不到竟会让你知道。我没有料到嘉丁纳太太这样不可靠。”

“你不应该怪我舅母。只因为丽迪雅自己不留神，先露出了口风，我才知道你牵涉在这 件事情里面；那么我不打听个清楚明白，当然不肯罢休。让我代表我全家人谢谢你，多谢你 本着一片同情心，不怕麻烦，受尽委屈，去找他们。”

达西说：“如果你当真要谢我，你只消表明你自己的谢忱。无用否认，我所以做得那么 起劲，除了别的原因以外，也为了想要使你高兴。你家里人不用感谢我。我虽然尊敬他们， 可是当时我心里只想到你一个人。”

伊丽莎白窘得一句话也说不出来。过了片刻工夫，只听得她的朋友又说：“你是个爽快 人，决不会开我的玩笑。请你老实告诉我，你的心情是否还是和四月里一样。我的心愿和情 感依然如旧，只要你说一句话，我便再也不提起这桩事。”

伊丽莎白听他这样表明心迹，越发为他感到不安和焦急，便不得不开口说话。她立刻吞 吞吐吐地告诉他说，自从他刚刚提起的那个时期到现在，她的心情已经起了很大的变化，现 在她愿意以愉快和感激的心情来接受他这一番盛情美意。这个回答简直使他感到从来没有过 的快乐，他正象一个狂恋热爱的人一样，立刻抓住这个机会，无限乖巧、无限热烈地向她倾 诉衷曲。要是伊丽莎白能够抬起头来看看他那双眼睛，她就可以看出，他那满脸喜气洋洋的 神气，使他变得多么漂亮；她虽然不敢看他的脸色，却敢听他的声音；只听得他把千丝万缕 的感情都告诉了她，说她在他心目中是多么重要，使她越听越觉得他情感的宝贵。

他们只顾往前走，连方向也不辨别一下。他们有多少心思要想，多少情感要去体会，多 少话要谈。实在无心去注意别的事情，她马上就认识到，这次双方所以会取得这样的谅解， 还得归功于他姨母的一番力量，原来他姨母回去的时候，路过伦敦果真去找过他一次，把她 自己到浪搏恩来的经过、动机，以及和伊丽莎白谈话的内容，都一一告诉了他，特别把伊丽 莎白的一言一语谈得十分详细，凡是她老人家认为嚣张乖癖、厚颜无耻的地方，都着重地说 了又说，认为这样一来，纵使伊丽莎白不肯答应打消这门亲事，她姨倒一定会亲口承诺。不 过，也是老夫人该倒霉，效果恰恰相反。

他说：“以前我几乎不敢奢望，这一次倒觉得事情有了希望。我完全了解你的脾气，我 想，假若你当真恨我入骨，再也没有挽回的余地，那你一定会在咖苔琳夫人面前照直招认出 来。”

伊丽莎白涨红了脸，一面笑，一面说：“这话不假，你知道我为人直爽，因此才相信我 会做到那种地步。我既然能够当着你自己的面，深恶痛绝地骂你，自然也会在你任何亲戚面 前骂你。”

“你骂我的话，哪一句不是活该？虽然你的指斥都没有根据，都是听到人家以讹传讹, 可是我那次对你的态度，实在应该受到最严厉的责备。那是不可原谅的。我想起这件事来， 就免不了痛恨自己。”

伊丽莎白说：“那天下午的事，究竟应该谁多负责任，我们也用不着争论了，严格说 来，双方的态度都不好，不过从那次以后，我觉得我们双方都比较有礼貌些了。” “我心里实在过意不去。几个月以来，一想起我当时说的那些话，表现出的那种行为， 那种态度，那种表情，我就觉得说不出地难过。你骂我的话，确实骂得好，叫我一辈子也忘 不了。你说：‘假如你表现得有礼貌一些就好了。’你不知道你这句话使我多么的痛苦，你 简直无从想象；不过，说老实话，我也还是过了好久才明白过来，承认你那句话骂得对。”

“我万万想不到那句话对你有那样大的影响。我完全没有料到那句话竟会叫你难受。”

“你这话我倒很容易相信。你当时认为我没有一丝一毫真正的感情，我相信你当时一定 是那样想法。我永远也忘不了，当时你竟翻了脸，你说，不管我怎样向你求婚，都不能打动 你的心，叫你答应我。”

“哎哟，我那些话你也不必再提，提起来未免不象话。告诉你，我自己也早已为那件事 觉得难为情。”

达西又提起那封信。他说：“那封信──你接到我那封信以后，是否立刻对我有好感一 些？信上所说的那些事，你相信不相信？”

她说，那封信对她影响很大，从此以后，她对他的偏见都慢慢地消除了。

他说：“我当时就想到，你看了那封信，一定非常难受，可是我实在万不得已。但愿你 早把那封信毁了。其中有些话，特别是开头那些话，我实在不愿意你再去看它。我记得有些 话一定会使你恨透了我。”

“如果你认为一定要烧掉那封信，才能保持我的爱情，那我当然一定把它烧掉；不过话 说回来，即使我怎样容易变心，也不会看了那封信就和你翻脸。”

达西说：“当初写那封信的时候，我自以为完全心平气和，头脑冷静；可是事后我才明 白，当时确确实实是出于一般怨气。”

“那封信开头也许有几分怨气，结尾却并不是这样。结尾那句话完全是一片大慈大悲。 还是不要再去想那封信吧。无论是写信人也好，受信人也好，心情都已和当初大不相同，因 此，一切不愉快的事，都应该把它忘掉。你得学学我的人生观。你要回忆过去，也只应当去 回忆那些使你愉快的事情。”

“我并不认为你有这种人生观。对你来说，过去的事情，没有哪一件应该受到指责，因 此你回忆起过去的事情来，便觉得件件满意，这与其说，是因为你人生观的关系，倒不如 说，是因为你天真无邪。可是我的情形却是两样。我脑子里总免不了想起一些苦痛的事情， 实在不能不想，也不应该不想。我虽然并不主张自私，可是事实上却自私了一辈子。从小时 候起，大人就教我，为人处世应该如此这般，却不教我要把脾气改好。他们教我要学这个规 矩那个规矩，又让我学会了他们的傲慢自大。不幸我是一个独生子（有好几年，家里只有我 一个孩子），从小给父母亲宠坏了。虽然父母本身都是善良人（特别是父亲，完全是一片慈 善心肠，和蔼可亲），却纵容我自私自利，傲慢自大，甚至还鼓励我如此，教我如此。他们 教我，除了自己家里人以外，不要把任何人放在眼里，教我看不起天下人，至少希望我去鄙 薄别人的见识，鄙薄别人的长处，把天下人都看得不如我。从八岁到二十八岁，我都是受的 这种教养，好伊丽莎白，亲伊丽莎白，要不是亏了你，我可能到现在还是如此！我哪一点不 都是亏了你！你给了我一顿教训，开头我当然受不了，可是我实在受益非浅。你羞辱得我好 有道理。当初我向你求婚，以为你一定会答应。多亏你使我明白过来，我既然认定一位小姐 值得我去博她欢心，我又一味对她自命不凡，那是万万办不到的。”

“当初你真以为会博得我的欢心吗？”

“我的确是那样想的。你一定会笑我太自负吧？我当时还以为你在指望着我、等待着我 来求婚呢。”

“那一定是因为我态度不好，可是我告诉你，我并不是故意要那样。我决不是有意欺骗 你，可是我往往凭着一时的兴致，以致造成大错，从那天下午起，你一定是非常恨我。” “恨你！开头我也许很气你，可是过了不久，我便知道究竟应该气谁了。”

“我简直不敢问你，那次我们在彭伯里见面，你对我怎么看法。你怪我不该来吗？”

“不，哪儿的话；我只是觉得惊奇。”

“你固然惊奇，可是我蒙你那样抬举，恐怕比你还要惊奇。我的良心告诉我说，我不配 受到你的殷勤款待，老实说，这当时的确没有料到会受到份外的待遇。”

达西说：“我当时的用意，是要尽量做到礼貌周全，让你看出我气量颇大，不计旧怨， 希望你知道我已经重视了你的责备，诚心改过，能够原谅我，冲淡你对我的恶感。至于我从 什么时候又起了别的念头，实在很难说，大概是看到你以后的半个钟头之内。”

然后他又说，那次乔治安娜非常乐意跟她做朋友，不料交情突然中断，使她十分扫兴； 接着自然又谈到交情中断的原因，伊丽莎白这才明白，当初他还没有离开那家旅馆以前，就 已下定决心，要跟着她从德比郡出发，去找她的妹妹，至于他当时所以沉闷忧郁，并不是为 了别的事操心，而是为了这件事在转念头。

她又感谢了他一次，但是提起这桩事，双方都非常痛苦，所以没有再谈下去。

他们这样悠闲自在地溜达了好几英里路，也无心再去注意这种事，最后看看表，才发觉 应该回家了。

“彬格莱和吉英上哪儿去了？”他们俩从这句话又谈到那另外一对的事情上去。达西早 已知道他朋友已经和吉英订婚，觉得很高兴。

伊丽莎白说：“我得问问你，你是否觉得事出意外？”

“完全不觉得意外。我临走的时候，便觉得事情马上会成功。”

“那么说，你早就允许了他啦。真让我猜着了。”虽然他意图声辨，说她这种说法不 对，她却认为事实确实如此。

他说：“我到伦敦去的前一个晚上，便把这事情向他坦白了，其实早就应该坦白的。我 把过去的事都对他说了，使他明白我当初阻挡他那件事，真是又荒谬又冒失。他大吃一惊。 他从来没有想到会有这种事。我还告诉他说，我从前以为你姐姐对他平平淡淡，现在才明白 是我自己想错了；我立刻看出他对吉英依旧一往情深，因此我十分相信他们俩的结合一定会 幸福。”

伊丽莎白听到他能够这样轻而易举地指挥他的朋友，不禁一笑。

她问道：“你跟他说，我姐姐爱他，你这话是自己体验出来的呢，还是春天里听我说 的？”

“是我自己体验出来的。最近我到你家里去过两次，仔细观察了她一下，便看出她对他 感情很深切。” “我想，一经你说明，他也立刻明白了吧。”

“的确如此。彬格莱为人极其诚恳谦虚。他因为胆怯，所以遇到这种迫切问题，自己便 拿不定主张，总是相信我的话，因此这次一切都做得很顺利。我不得不向他招认了一件事， 我估计他在短时期里当然难免要为这件事生气。我老实对他说，去年冬天你姐姐进城去待了 三个月，当时我知道这件事，却故意瞒住了他。他果然很生气。可是我相信，他只要明白了 你姐姐对他有情感，他的气愤自然会消除。他现在已经真心诚意地宽恕了我。”

伊丽莎白觉得，彬格莱这样容易听信别人的话，真是难得；她禁不往要说，彬格莱真是 个太可爱的人，可是她毕竟没有把这句话说出口。她想起了目前还不便跟达西开玩笑，现在 就开他的玩笑未免太早。他继续跟她谈下去，预言着彬格莱的幸福──这种幸福当然抵不上 他自己的幸福。两人一直块谈到走进家门，步入穿堂，方才分开。

<- ->

Chapter XVII of Volume III (Chap. 59)

"MY dear Lizzy, where can you have been walking to?" was a question which Elizabeth received from Jane as soon as she entered their room, and from all the others when they sat down to table. She had only to say in reply, that they had wandered about, till she was beyond her own knowledge. She coloured as she spoke; but neither that, nor any thing else, awakened a suspicion of the truth.

The evening passed quietly, unmarked by any thing extraordinary. The acknowledged lovers talked and laughed, the unacknowledged were silent. Darcy was not of a disposition in which happiness overflows in mirth; and Elizabeth, agitated and confused, rather knew that she was happy than felt herself to be so; for, besides the immediate embarrassment, there were other evils before her. She anticipated what would be felt in the family when her situation became known; she was aware that no one liked him but Jane; and even feared that with the others it was a dislike which not all his fortune and consequence might do away.

At night she opened her heart to Jane. Though suspicion was very far from Miss Bennet's general habits, she was absolutely incredulous here.

"You are joking, Lizzy. This cannot be! -- engaged to Mr. Darcy! No, no, you shall not deceive me. I know it to be impossible."

"This is a wretched beginning indeed! My sole dependence was on you; and I am sure nobody else will believe me, if you do not. Yet, indeed, I am in earnest. I speak nothing but the truth. He still loves me, and we are engaged."

Jane looked at her doubtingly. "Oh, Lizzy! it cannot be. I know how much you dislike him."

"You know nothing of the matter. That is all to be forgot. Perhaps I did not always love him so well as I do now. But in such cases as these, a good memory is unpardonable. This is the last time I shall ever remember it myself."

Miss Bennet still looked all amazement. Elizabeth again, and more seriously assured her of its truth.

"Good Heaven! can it be really so! Yet now I must believe you," cried Jane. "My dear, dear Lizzy, I would -- I do congratulate you -- but are you certain? forgive the question -- are you quite certain that you can be happy with him?"

"There can be no doubt of that. It is settled between us already, that we are to be the happiest couple in the world. But are you pleased, Jane? Shall you like to have such a brother?"

"Very, very much. Nothing could give either Bingley or myself more delight. But we considered it, we talked of it as impossible. And do you really love him quite well enough? Oh, Lizzy! do any thing rather than marry without affection. Are you quite sure that you feel what you ought to do?"

"Oh, yes! You will only think I feel more than I ought to do, when I tell you all."

"What do you mean?"

"Why, I must confess that I love him better than I do Bingley. I am afraid you will be angry."

"My dearest sister, now be serious. I want to talk very seriously. Let me know every thing that I am to know, without delay. Will you tell me how long you have loved him?"

"It has been coming on so gradually, that I hardly know when it began. But I believe I must date it from my first seeing his beautiful grounds at Pemberley."

Another intreaty that she would be serious, however, produced the desired effect; and she soon satisfied Jane by her solemn assurances of attachment. When convinced on that article, Miss Bennet had nothing farther to wish.

"Now I am quite happy," said she, "for you will be as happy as myself. I always had a value for him. Were it for nothing but his love of you, I must always have esteemed him; but now, as Bingley's friend and your husband, there can be only Bingley and yourself more dear to me. But Lizzy, you have been very sly, very reserved with me. How little did you tell me of what passed at Pemberley and Lambton! I owe all that I know of it to another, not to you."

Elizabeth told her the motives of her secrecy. She had been unwilling to mention Bingley; and the unsettled state of her own feelings had made her equally avoid the name of his friend. But now she would no longer conceal from her his share in Lydia's marriage. All was acknowledged, and half the night spent in conversation.

"Good gracious!" cried Mrs. Bennet, as she stood at a window the next morning, "if that disagreeable Mr. Darcy is not coming here again with our dear Bingley! What can he mean by being so tiresome as to be always coming here? I had no notion but he would go a-shooting, or something or other, and not disturb us with his company. What shall we do with him? Lizzy, you must walk out with him again, that he may not be in Bingley's way."

Elizabeth could hardly help laughing at so convenient a proposal; yet was really vexed that her mother should be always giving him such an epithet.

As soon as they entered, Bingley looked at her so expressively, and shook hands with such warmth, as left no doubt of his good information; and he soon afterwards said aloud, "Mrs. Bennet, have you no more lanes hereabouts in which Lizzy may lose her way again to-day?"

"I advise Mr. Darcy, and Lizzy, and Kitty," said Mrs. Bennet, "to walk to Oakham Mount this morning. It is a nice long walk, and Mr. Darcy has never seen the view."

"It may do very well for the others," replied Mr. Bingley; "but I am sure it will be too much for Kitty. Won't it, Kitty?" Kitty owned that she had rather stay at home. Darcy professed a great curiosity to see the view from the Mount, and Elizabeth silently consented. As she went up stairs to get ready, Mrs. Bennet followed her, saying,

"I am quite sorry, Lizzy, that you should be forced to have that disagreeable man all to yourself. But I hope you will not mind it: it is all for Jane's sake, you know; and there is no occasion for talking to him, except just now and then. So, do not put yourself to inconvenience."

During their walk, it was resolved that Mr. Bennet's consent should be asked in the course of the evening. Elizabeth reserved to herself the application for her mother's. She could not determine how her mother would take it; sometimes doubting whether all his wealth and grandeur would be enough to overcome her abhorrence of the man. But whether she were violently set against the match, or violently delighted with it, it was certain that her manner would be equally ill adapted to do credit to her sense; and she could no more bear that Mr. Darcy should hear the first raptures of her joy, than the first vehemence of her disapprobation.

In the evening, soon after Mr. Bennet withdrew to the library, she saw Mr. Darcy rise also and follow him, and her agitation on seeing it was extreme. She did not fear her father's opposition, but he was going to be made unhappy; and that it should be through her means -- that she, his favourite child, should be distressing him by her choice, should be filling him with fears and regrets in disposing of her -- was a wretched reflection, and she sat in misery till Mr. Darcy appeared again, when, looking at him, she was a little relieved by his smile. In a few minutes he approached the table where she was sitting with Kitty; and, while pretending to admire her work said in a whisper, "Go to your father, he wants you in the library." She was gone directly.

Her father was walking about the room, looking grave and anxious. "Lizzy," said he, "what are you doing? Are you out of your senses, to be accepting this man? Have not you always hated him?"

How earnestly did she then wish that her former opinions had been more reasonable, her expressions more moderate! It would have spared her from explanations and professions which it was exceedingly awkward to give; but they were now necessary, and she assured him, with some confusion, of her attachment to Mr. Darcy.

"Or, in other words, you are determined to have him. He is rich, to be sure, and you may have more fine clothes and fine carriages than Jane. But will they make you happy?"

"Have you any other objection," said Elizabeth, "than your belief of my indifference?"

"None at all. We all know him to be a proud, unpleasant sort of man; but this would be nothing if you really liked him."

"I do, I do like him," she replied, with tears in her eyes, "I love him. Indeed he has no improper pride. He is perfectly amiable. You do not know what he really is; then pray do not pain me by speaking of him in such terms."

"Lizzy," said her father, "I have given him my consent. He is the kind of man, indeed, to whom I should never dare refuse any thing, which he condescended to ask. I now give it to you, if you are resolved on having him. But let me advise you to think better of it. I know your disposition, Lizzy. I know that you could be neither happy nor respectable, unless you truly esteemed your husband; unless you looked up to him as a superior. Your lively talents would place you in the greatest danger in an unequal marriage. You could scarcely escape discredit and misery. My child, let me not have the grief of seeing you unable to respect your partner in life. You know not what you are about."

Elizabeth, still more affected, was earnest and solemn in her reply; and at length, by repeated assurances that Mr. Darcy was really the object of her choice, by explaining the gradual change which her estimation of him had undergone, relating her absolute certainty that his affection was not the work of a day, but had stood the test of many months suspense, and enumerating with energy all his good qualities, she did conquer her father's incredulity, and reconcile him to the match.

"Well, my dear," said he, when she ceased speaking, "I have no more to say. If this be the case, he deserves you. I could not have parted with you, my Lizzy, to any one less worthy."

To complete the favourable impression, she then told him what Mr. Darcy had voluntarily done for Lydia. He heard her with astonishment.

"This is an evening of wonders, indeed! And so, Darcy did every thing: made up the match, gave the money, paid the fellow's debts, and got him his commission! So much the better. It will save me a world of trouble and economy. Had it been your uncle's doing, I must and would have paid him; but these violent young lovers carry every thing their own way. I shall offer to pay him to-morrow; he will rant and storm about his love for you, and there will be an end of the matter."

He then recollected her embarrassment a few days before, on his reading Mr. Collins's letter; and after laughing at her some time, allowed her at last to go -- saying, as she quitted the room, "If any young men come for Mary or Kitty, send them in, for I am quite at leisure."

Elizabeth's mind was now relieved from a very heavy weight; and, after half an hour's quiet reflection in her own room, she was able to join the others with tolerable composure. Every thing was too recent for gaiety, but the evening passed tranquilly away; there was no longer any thing material to be dreaded, and the comfort of ease and familiarity would come in time.

When her mother went up to her dressing-room at night, she followed her, and made the important communication. Its effect was most extraordinary; for on first hearing it, Mrs. Bennet sat quite still, and unable to utter a syllable. Nor was it under many, many minutes that she could comprehend what she heard; though not in general backward to credit what was for the advantage of her family, or that came in the shape of a lover to any of them. She began at length to recover, to fidget about in her chair, get up, sit down again, wonder, and bless herself.

"Good gracious! Lord bless me! only think! dear me! Mr. Darcy! Who would have thought it! And is it really true? Oh! my sweetest Lizzy! how rich and how great you will be! What pin-money, what jewels, what carriages you will have! Jane's is nothing to it -- nothing at all. I am so pleased -- so happy. Such a charming man! -- so handsome! so tall! -- Oh, my dear Lizzy! pray apologise for my having disliked him so much before. I hope he will overlook it. Dear, dear Lizzy. A house in town! Every thing that is charming! Three daughters married! Ten thousand a year! Oh, Lord! What will become of me. I shall go distracted."

This was enough to prove that her approbation need not be doubted: and Elizabeth, rejoicing that such an effusion was heard only by herself, soon went away. But before she had been three minutes in her own room, her mother followed her.

"My dearest child," she cried, "I can think of nothing else! Ten thousand a year, and very likely more! 'Tis as good as a Lord! And a special licence. You must and shall be married by a special licence. But my dearest love, tell me what dish Mr. Darcy is particularly fond of, that I may have it tomorrow."

This was a sad omen of what her mother's behaviour to the gentleman himself might be; and Elizabeth found that, though in the certain possession of his warmest affection, and secure of her relations' consent, there was still something to be wished for. But the morrow passed off much better than she expected; for Mrs. Bennet luckily stood in such awe of her intended son-in-law that she ventured not to speak to him, unless it was in her power to offer him any attention, or mark her deference for his opinion.

Elizabeth had the satisfaction of seeing her father taking pains to get acquainted with him; and Mr. Bennet soon assured her that he was rising every hour in his esteem.

"I admire all my three sons-in-law highly," said he. "Wickham, perhaps, is my favourite; but I think I shall like your husband quite as well as Jane's."且说伊丽莎白一走进家门，吉英便问她：“亲爱的丽萃，你们到什么地方去了？”等到 他们俩人坐下来的时候，家里所有的人都这样问她，她只得说，他们俩人随便逛逛，后来她 自己也不知道走到什么地方去了。她说话时涨红了脸；可是不管她神色如何，都没有引起大 家怀疑到那件事上面去。

那个下午平平静静地过去了，并没有什么特别的事情。公开的那一对爱人有说有笑；没 有公开的那一对不声不响。达西生性沉静，喜悦不形于色；伊丽莎白心慌意乱，只知道自己 很幸福，却没有确切体味到究竟如何幸福，因为除了眼前这一阵别扭以外，还有种种麻烦等 在前头。她预料事情公开以后，家里人有何种感觉。她知道除了吉英以外，家里没有一个人 喜欢他，她甚至顾虑到家里人都会讨厌他，哪怕凭他的财产地位，也是无法挽救。

晚上，她把真心话说给吉英听。虽说吉英一向并不多疑，可是对这件事却简直不肯相 信。

“你在开玩笑！丽萃。不会有这种事！跟达西先生订婚！不行，不行，你不要骗我；我 知道这件事不可能。”

“一开头就这样糟糕，可真要命！我唯一希望全寄托在你身上，要是你不相信我，就没 有人会相信我了。我决不是跟你胡说。我说的都是真话。他仍然爱我，我们已经讲定了。”

吉英半信半疑地看着她。“噢，丽萃，不会有这种事的。我知道你非常厌恶他。”

“你一点也不明白这里面的曲折，这种话不必再提。也许我一向并不象现在这样爱他。 可是这一类的事，总不应该把宿怨记得太牢。我从今以后也一定要把它忘记得干干净净。”

班纳特小姐仍然显出非常诧异的样子。于是伊丽莎白更加一本正经地重新跟她说，这是 事实。

吉英不禁大声叫道：“老天爷呀！真有这件事吗？这一下我可应该相信你了，我的好丽 萃，亲丽萃，我要恭喜你，我一定得恭喜你；可是，对不起，让我问你一声：你能不能断定 ──能不能百分之百地断定，嫁了他是否幸福？”

“这当然毫无疑问。我们俩都认为我们是世界上最幸福的一对。可是你高兴吗，吉英？ 你愿意要这样一位妹夫吗？”

“非常非常愿意。彬格莱和我真是再高兴也没有了。这件事我们也考虑过，谈论过，都 认为不可能。你当真非常爱他吗？噢，丽萃，什么事都可以随便，没有爱情可千万不能结 婚。你确实感觉到你应该这样做吗？”

“的确如此！等我把详情细节都告诉了你，你只会觉得我还做得不够呢。”

“你这话是什么意思？”

“嗳，我得承认，我爱他要比爱彬格莱更深切。我怕你要生气吧。”

“好妹妹，请你严肃一些。我要听你严肃地谈一谈。凡是可以对我说的话，赶快对我说 个明白，你是否愿意告诉我，你爱他有多久了？”

“这是慢慢儿发展起来的，我也说不出从什么时候开始，不过我觉得，应该从看到彭伯 里他那美丽的花园算起。”

姐姐又叫她严肃些，这一次总算产生了效果；她立刻依了吉英的意见，郑重其事地把自 己爱他的经过讲给吉英听。班纳特小姐弄明白了这一点以后，便万事放心了。

她说：“我现在真是太幸福了，因为你也会同我一样幸福。我一向很器重他。不说别 的，光是为了他爱你，我也就要永远敬重他了；他既是彬格莱的朋友，现在又成了你的丈 夫，那么除了彬格莱和你以外，我最喜欢的当然就是他啦。可是丽萃，你太狡猾了，平常连 一点口风也不向我吐露。彭伯里的事和蓝白屯的事从来没有说给我听过！我所知道的一些情 形，都是别人说给我听的，不是你自己说的。”

伊丽莎白只得把保守秘密的原因告诉了她。原来她以前不愿意提起彬格莱，加上她又心 绪不宁，所以也不讲起达西，可是现在，她大可不必再把达西为丽迪雅婚姻奔忙的那段情 节，瞒住吉英了。她把一切事都和盘托出，姐妹俩一直谈到半夜。

第二天早上，班纳特太太站在窗口叫道：“天哪！那位讨厌的达西先生又跟着我们的彬 格莱一块儿上这儿来了！他为什么那样不知趣，老是要上这儿来？我但愿他去打鸟，或者随 便去干点什么，可别来吵我们。叫我们拿他怎么办？丽萃，你又得同他出去散散步才好，不 要让他在这里麻烦彬格莱。”

母亲想出这个办法来，正是伊丽莎白求之不得的，她禁不住要笑出来，可是听到母亲老 是说他讨厌，她亦不免有些气恼。

两位贵客一走进门，彬格莱便意味深长地望着她，热烈地跟她的握手，她一看见这情 形，便断定他准是消息十分灵通；不多一会儿工夫，他果然大声说道：“班纳特太太，这一 带还有什么别的曲径小道，可以让丽萃今天再去迷路吗？”

班纳特太太说：“我要劝达西先生、丽萃和吉蒂，今天上午都上奥克汉山去。这一段长 路走起来挺有味，达西先生还没有见过那儿的风景呢。”

彬格莱先生说：“对他们两人当然再好也没有了，我看吉蒂一定吃不消。是不是，吉 蒂？”

吉蒂说她宁可待在家里。达西表示非常想到那座山上去看看四面的风景。伊丽莎白默默 表示同意，正要上楼去准备，班纳特太太在她后面说：

“丽萃，我很对不起你，逼你去跟那个讨厌的人在一起，你可不要计较。你要知道，这 都是为了吉英；你只消随便敷衍敷衍他，不必多费心思。”

散步的时候，两人决定当天下午就去请求班纳特先生表示允许；母亲那儿由伊丽莎白自 己去说。她不知道母亲是否会赞成。母亲实在太厌恶他了，因此伊丽莎白有时候竟会认为， 即使以他财产地位，也挽回不了母亲的心，可是，母亲对这门婚姻无论是坚决反对也好，欣 喜若狂也好，她的出言吐语反正都是不得体。叫人家觉得她毫无见识。她对达西先生不是欣 喜欲狂地表示赞成，便是义愤填胸地表示反对，伊丽莎白想到这里，心里实在受不了。

当天下午，只见班纳特先生刚一走进书房，达西先生便立刻站起身来跟着他走，伊丽莎 白看到这情形，心里焦急到了极点。她并不是怕父亲反对，而是怕父亲会给弄得不愉快。她 想，她是父亲最宠爱的女儿，如果她选择了这个对象，竟会使父亲感到痛苦，使父亲为她终 身大事忧虑惋惜，未免太不象话。她担心地坐在那儿，直到达西先生回到她身边，面带笑 意，她这才松了口气。一会儿工夫，达西走到她跟吉蒂一块儿坐着的那张桌子跟前来，装做 欣赏她手里的针线，轻声地跟她说：“快到你爸爸那儿去，他在书房里等着你。”她马上就 去了。

她父亲正在房间里踱来踱去，看他那种神气，既是严肃，又是焦急。

他说：“丽萃，你在闹些什么？你疯了吗，你怎么会要这个人？你不是一向都恨他 吗？”

她这时候真是焦急非凡。假若她从前不是那样见解过火，出言不逊，那就好了，那现在 用不到那么尴尴尬尬地去解释和剖白了。可是事到如今，既是免不了要费些唇舌，她只得心 慌意乱地跟父亲说，她爱上了达西先生。

“换句话说，你已经打定主意，非嫁他不可啦。他当然有的是钱，可以使你比吉英衣服 穿得更高贵，车辆乘得更华丽。难道这就会使你幸福吗？”

伊丽莎白说：“你认为我对他并没有感情，除此以外，你还有别的反对意见吗？”

“一点没有。我们都知道他是个傲慢而不易亲近的人；不过，只要你真正喜欢他，这也 无关紧要。”

女儿含泪回答道：“我实在喜欢他，我爱他。他并不是傲慢得没有道理。他可爱极了。 你不了解他真正的为人，因此，我求你不要这样编派他，免得我痛苦。”

父亲说：“丽萃，我已经允许他了。象他那样的人，只要蒙他不弃，有所请求，我当然 只有答应。如果你现在已经决定了要嫁他，我当然决计允许你。不过我劝你还是再仔细想 想：我了解你的个性，丽萃。我知道，你除非真正能敬重你的丈夫，认为他高你一等，你便 不会觉得幸福，也不会觉得得意。以你这样了不起的才能，要是婚姻攀得不相称，那是极其 危险的，那你就很难逃得了丢脸和悲惨的下场。好孩子，别让我以后眼看着你瞧不起你的终 身伴侣，为你伤心。你得明白，这不是闹着玩的”

伊丽莎白更加感动，便非常认真、非常严肃地回答他的话；后来她又几次三番地说，达 西确实确实是她选中的对象，说她对他的敬爱已经步步提高，说她相信他的感情决不是一朝 一夕生长起来的，而是搁置了好几个月考验出来的；她又竭力赞扬他种种优美的品质，这才 打消了父亲的犹疑，完全赞成了这门婚姻。

她讲完了，他便说道：“好孩子，这么说，我没有别的意见了。当真这样，他的确配得 上你。丽萃，我可不愿意让你嫁给一个够不上这种标准的人。”

为了要使得父亲对达西先生更有好感，她又把他自告奋勇搭救丽迪雅的事告诉了父亲， 父亲听了，大为惊奇。

“今天真是无奇不有了！原来一切全仗达西的大力，他一手撮合他们的婚姻，为他们赔 钱，替那个家伙还债，给他找差使！这是再好也没有了。省了我多少麻烦，省了我多少钱。 假如这事是你舅舅做的，我就非还他不可，而且可能已经还他了；可是这些狂恋热爱的年轻 人，样样事都喜欢自作主张。明天我就提出还他的钱，他一定会大吹大擂，说他怎么样爱你 疼你，那么事情就这样完了。”

于是他记起了前几天给伊丽莎白读柯林斯先生那封信的时候，她是多么局促不安；他又 取笑了她一阵，最后才让她走了；她正要走出房门，他又说：“如果还有什么年轻人来向曼 丽和吉蒂求婚，带他们进来好了，我正闲着呢。”

伊丽莎白心里那块大石头这才算放了下来，在自己房间里待了半个钟头定了定心以后， 便神色镇定地去和大家待在一起了。所有欢乐愉快的事情都来得太突然，这个下午就这样心 旷神怡地消磨过去了；现在再也没有什么重大的事情需要担忧了，但觉心安理得，亲切愉 快。

晚上母亲进化妆室去的时候，伊丽莎白也跟着母亲一起去，把这个重要的消息告诉她。 班纳特太太的反应极好。她初听到这消息，只是静静地坐着，一句话也说不出，过了好一会 儿，她才听懂了女儿的话，才隐隐约约地明白了又有一个女儿要出嫁了，这对于家里有多少 好处。到最后她才完全弄明白了是怎么回事，于是在椅子上坐立不安，一会儿站起来，一会 儿又坐下去，一会儿诧异，一会儿又为自己祝福。

“谢谢老天爷！谢天谢地！且想想看吧！天啊！达西先生！谁想得到哟！真有这回事 吗？丽萃，我的心肝宝贝，你马上就要大富大贵了！你将要有多少针线钱，有多少珠宝，多 少马车啊！吉英比起来就差得太远了──简直是天上地下。我真高兴──真快乐。这样可爱 的丈夫！那么漂亮，那么魁伟！噢，我的好丽萃！我以前那么讨厌他，请你代我去向他求饶 吧！我希望他不会计较。丽萃，我的心肝，我的宝贝。他在城里有所大住宅！漂亮的东西一 应俱全！三个女儿出嫁啦！每年有一万镑收入！噢，天啊！我真乐不可支了。我要发狂 了！”

这番话足以证明她完全赞成这门婚姻；伊丽莎白心喜的是，幸亏母亲这些得意忘形的话 只有她一个人听见。不久她便走出房来，可是她走到自己房间里还没有三分钟，母亲又赶来 了。

母亲大声叫道：“我的心肝，我脑子里再也想不到旁的东西了！一年有一万镑的收入， 可能还要多！简直阔得象个皇亲国戚！而且还有特许结婚证──你当然要用特许结婚证结婚 的。可是，我的宝贝，告诉我，达西先生爱吃什么菜，让我明天准备起来。”

这句话不是好兆头，看来她母亲明天又要在那位先生面前出丑；伊丽莎白心想，现在虽 然已经十拿九稳地获得了他的热爱，而且也得到了家里人的同意，恐怕还是难免节外生枝。 好在事出意料，第二天的情形非常好，这完全是多亏班纳特太太对她这位未来的女婿极其敬 畏，简直不敢跟他说话，只是尽量向他献些殷勤，或者是恭维一下他的高谈阔论。

伊丽莎白看到父亲也尽心竭力地跟他亲近，觉得很满意；班纳特先生不久又对她说，他 愈来愈器重达西先生了。

他说:“三个女婿都使我非常得意，或许韦翰是我最宠爱的一个；可是我想，你的丈夫 也会象吉英丈夫一样讨我喜欢。”

<- ->

Chapter XVIII of Volume III (Chap. 60)

ELIZABETH'S spirits soon rising to playfulness again, she wanted Mr. Darcy to account for his having ever fallen in love with her. "How could you begin?" said she. "I can comprehend your going on charmingly, when you had once made a beginning; but what could set you off in the first place?"

"I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look, or the words, which laid the foundation. It is too long ago. I was in the middle before I knew that I had begun."

"My beauty you had early withstood, and as for my manners -- my behaviour to you was at least always bordering on the uncivil, and I never spoke to you without rather wishing to give you pain than not. Now be sincere; did you admire me for my impertinence?"

"For the liveliness of your mind, I did."

"You may as well call it impertinence at once. It was very little less. The fact is, that you were sick of civility, of deference, of officious attention. You were disgusted with the women who were always speaking, and looking, and thinking for your approbation alone. I roused, and interested you, because I was so unlike them. Had you not been really amiable, you would have hated me for it; but in spite of the pains you took to disguise yourself, your feelings were always noble and just; and in your heart, you thoroughly despised the persons who so assiduously courted you. There -- I have saved you the trouble of accounting for it; and really, all things considered, I begin to think it perfectly reasonable. To be sure, you knew no actual good of me -- but nobody thinks of that when they fall in love."

"Was there no good in your affectionate behaviour to Jane while she was ill at Netherfield?"

"Dearest Jane! who could have done less for her? But make a virtue of it by all means. My good qualities are under your protection, and you are to exaggerate them as much as possible; and, in return, it belongs to me to find occasions for teazing and quarrelling with you as often as may be; and I shall begin directly by asking you what made you so unwilling to come to the point at last. What made you so shy of me, when you first called, and afterwards dined here? Why, especially, when you called, did you look as if you did not care about me?"

"Because you were grave and silent, and gave me no encouragement."

"But I was embarrassed."

"And so was I."

"You might have talked to me more when you came to dinner."

"A man who had felt less, might."

"How unlucky that you should have a reasonable answer to give, and that I should be so reasonable as to admit it! But I wonder how long you would have gone on, if you had been left to yourself. I wonder when you would have spoken, if I had not asked you! My resolution of thanking you for your kindness to Lydia had certainly great effect. Too much, I am afraid; for what becomes of the moral, if our comfort springs from a breach of promise? for I ought not to have mentioned the subject. This will never do."

"You need not distress yourself. The moral will be perfectly fair. Lady Catherine's unjustifiable endeavours to separate us were the means of removing all my doubts. I am not indebted for my present happiness to your eager desire of expressing your gratitude. I was not in a humour to wait for any opening of your's. My aunt's intelligence had given me hope, and I was determined at once to know every thing."

"Lady Catherine has been of infinite use, which ought to make her happy, for she loves to be of use. But tell me, what did you come down to Netherfield for? Was it merely to ride to Longbourn and be embarrassed? or had you intended any more serious consequence?"

"My real purpose was to see you, and to judge, if I could, whether I might ever hope to make you love me. My avowed one, or what I avowed to myself, was to see whether your sister were still partial to Bingley, and if she were, to make the confession to him which I have since made."

"Shall you ever have courage to announce to Lady Catherine what is to befall her?"

"I am more likely to want more time than courage, Elizabeth. But it ought to done, and if you will give me a sheet of paper, it shall be done directly."

"And if I had not a letter to write myself, I might sit by you and admire the evenness of your writing, as another young lady once did. But I have an aunt, too, who must not be longer neglected."

From an unwillingness to confess how much her intimacy with Mr. Darcy had been over-rated, Elizabeth had never yet answered Mrs. Gardiner's long letter; but now, having that to communicate which she knew would be most welcome, she was almost ashamed to find that her uncle and aunt had already lost three days of happiness, and immediately wrote as follows:

"I would have thanked you before, my dear aunt, as I ought to have done, for your long, kind, satisfactory, detail of particulars; but to say the truth, I was too cross to write. You supposed more than really existed. But now suppose as much as you chuse; give a loose to your fancy, indulge your imagination in every possible flight which the subject will afford, and unless you believe me actually married, you cannot greatly err. You must write again very soon, and praise him a great deal more than you did in your last. I thank you, again and again, for not going to the Lakes. How could I be so silly as to wish it! Your idea of the ponies is delightful. We will go round the Park every day. I am the happiest creature in the world. Perhaps other people have said so before, but not one with such justice. I am happier even than Jane; she only smiles, I laugh. Mr. Darcy sends you all the love in the world that he can spare from me. You are all to come to Pemberley at Christmas. Your's, &c." Mr. Darcy's letter to Lady Catherine was in a different style; and still different from either was what Mr. Bennet sent to Mr. Collins, in reply to his last.

"DEAR SIR,

I must trouble you once more for congratulations. Elizabeth will soon be the wife of Mr. Darcy. Console Lady Catherine as well as you can. But, if I were you, I would stand by the nephew. He has more to give.

Your's sincerely, &c."

Miss Bingley's congratulations to her brother, on his approaching marriage, were all that was affectionate and insincere. She wrote even to Jane on the occasion, to express her delight, and repeat all her former professions of regard. Jane was not deceived, but she was affected; and though feeling no reliance on her, could not help writing her a much kinder answer than she knew was deserved.

The joy which Miss Darcy expressed on receiving similar information, was as sincere as her brother's in sending it. Four sides of paper were insufficient to contain all her delight, and all her earnest desire of being loved by her sister.

Before any answer could arrive from Mr. Collins, or any congratulations to Elizabeth from his wife, the Longbourn family heard that the Collinses were come themselves to Lucas lodge. The reason of this sudden removal was soon evident. Lady Catherine had been rendered so exceedingly angry by the contents of her nephew's letter, that Charlotte, really rejoicing in the match, was anxious to get away till the storm was blown over. At such a moment, the arrival of her friend was a sincere pleasure to Elizabeth, though in the course of their meetings she must sometimes think the pleasure dearly bought, when she saw Mr. Darcy exposed to all the parading and obsequious civility of her husband. He bore it, however, with admirable calmness. He could even listen to Sir William Lucas, when he complimented him on carrying away the brightest jewel of the country, and expressed his hopes of their all meeting frequently at St. James's, with very decent composure. If he did shrug his shoulders, it was not till Sir William was out of sight.

Mrs. Philips's vulgarity was another, and perhaps a greater, tax on his forbearance; and though Mrs. Philips, as well as her sister, stood in too much awe of him to speak with the familiarity which Bingley's good humour encouraged, yet, whenever she did speak, she must be vulgar. Nor was her respect for him, though it made her more quiet, at all likely to make her more elegant. Elizabeth did all she could to shield him from the frequent notice of either, and was ever anxious to keep him to herself, and to those of her family with whom he might converse without mortification; and though the uncomfortable feelings arising from all this took from the season of courtship much of its pleasure, it added to the hope of the future; and she looked forward with delight to the time when they should be removed from society so little pleasing to either, to all the comfort and elegance of their family party at Pemberley.

伊丽莎白马上又高兴得顽皮起来了，她要达西先生讲一讲爱上她的经过。她问：“你是 怎样走第一步的？我知道你只要走了第一步，就会一路顺风往前走去；可是，你最初怎么会 转这个念头的？”

“我也说不准究竟是在什么时间，什么地点，看见了你什么样的风姿，听到了你什么样 的谈吐，便使我开始爱上了你。那是好久以前的事。等我发觉我自己开始爱上你的时候，我 已经走了一半路了。”

“我的美貌并没有打动你的心；讲到我的态度方面，我对你至少不是怎么有礼貌，我没 有哪一次同你说话不是想要叫你难过一下。请你老老实实说一声，你是不是爱我的唐突无 礼？”

“我爱你的脑子灵活。”

“你还不如说是唐突，十足唐突。事实上是因为，你对于殷勤多礼的客套，已经感到腻 烦。天下有种女人，她们无论是说话、思想、表情，都只是为了博得你称赞一声，你对这种 女人已经觉得讨厌。我所以会引起你的注目，打动了你的心，就因为我不象她们。如果你不 是一个真正可爱的人，你一定会恨我这种地方；可是，尽管你想尽办法来遮掩你自己，你的 情感毕竟是高贵的、正确的、你心目中根本看不起那些拚命向你献媚的人。我这样一说，你 就可以不必费神去解释了；我通盘考虑了一下，觉得你的爱完全合情合理。老实说，你完全 没有想到我有什么实在的长处；不过，随便什么人，在恋爱的时候，也都不会想到这种事 情。”

“当初吉英在尼日斐花园病了，你对她那样温柔体贴，不正是你的长处吗？”

“吉英真是太好了！谁能不好好地待她？你姑且就把这件事当做我的德性吧。我一切优 美的品质都全靠你夸奖，你爱怎么说就怎么说吧；我可只知道找机会来嘲笑你，跟你争论； 我马上就开始这样做，听我问你：你为什么总是不愿意直捷爽快地谈到正题？你第一次上这 儿来拜访，第二次在这儿吃饭，为什么见到我就害臊？尤其是你来拜访的那一次，你为什么 显出那副神气，好象完全不把我摆在心上似的？”

“因为你那样板起了脸，一言不发，使得我不敢和你攀谈。”

“可是我觉得难为情呀。”

“我也一样。”

“那么，你来吃饭的那一次，也可以跟我多谈谈喽。”

“要是爱你爱得少些，话就可以说得多些了。”

“真不凑巧，你的回答总是这样有道理，我又偏偏这样懂道理，会承认你这个回答！我 想，要是我不来理你，你不知要拖到什么时候；要是我不问你一声，不知你什么时候才肯说 出来。这都是因为我拿定了主意，要感谢你对丽迪雅的好处，这才促成了这件事。我怕促成 得太厉害了；如果说，我们是因为打破了当初的诺言，才获得了目前的快慰，那在道义上怎 么说得过去？我实在不应该提起那件事的。实在是大错特错。”

“你不有难过。道义上完全讲得过去。咖苔琳夫人蛮不讲理。想要拆散我们，这反而使 我消除了种种疑虑。我并不以为目前的幸福，都是出于你对我的一片感恩图报之心。我本来 就不打算等你先开口。我一听到我姨母的话，便产生了希望，于是决定要立刻把事情弄个清 楚明白。”

“咖苔琳夫人倒帮了极大的忙，她自己也应该高兴，因为她喜欢帮人家的忙。可是请你 告诉我，你这次上尼日斐花园来是干什么的？难道就是为了骑着马到浪搏恩来难为情一番 吗？你不没有预备要做出些正经大事来呢？”

“我上这儿来的真正目的，就是为了看看你。如果可能的话，我还要想法子研究研究， 是否有希望使你爱上我。至于在别人面前，在我自己心里，我总是说，是为了看看你姐姐对 彬格莱是否依然有情，我就决计把这事的原委向他说明。”

“你有没有勇气把咖苔琳夫人的自讨没趣，向她自己宣布一遍？”

“我并不是没有勇气，而是没有时间，伊丽莎白。可是这件事是应该要做的；如果你给 我一张纸，我马上就来做。”

“要不是我自己有封信要写，我一定会象另外一位年轻的小姐一样，坐在你身旁欣赏你 那工整的书法。可惜我也有一位舅母，再不能不回信给她了。”

且说前些时候，舅母过高地估计了伊丽莎白和达西先生的交情，伊丽莎白又不愿意把事 情向舅母说明白，因此嘉丁纳太太写来的那封长信一直还没有回答，现在有了这个可喜的消 息告诉她，她一定会喜欢，可是伊丽莎白倒觉得，让舅父母迟了三天才知道这个消息，真有 些不好意思。她马上写道；──

亲爱的舅母，蒙你写给我那封亲切而令人满意的长信，告诉了我种种详情细节，本当早 日回信道谢，无奈我当时实在情绪不佳，因而不愿意动笔。你当时所想象的情况，实在有些 过甚其辞。可是现在，你大可爱怎么想就怎么想了。关于这件事，你可以放纵你的幻想，想 到哪里就是哪里，只要你不以为我已经结了婚，你总不会猜想得太过分。你得马上再写封信 来把他赞美一番，而且要赞美得大大超过你上一封信。我要多谢你没有带我到湖区去旅行。 我真傻，为什么到湖区去呢？你说要弄几匹小马去游园，这个打算可真有意思。今后我们便 可以每天在那个园里兜圈子了。我现在成了天下最幸福的人。也许别人以前也说过这句话， 可是谁也不能象我这样名副其实。我甚至比吉英还要幸福；她只是莞尔微笑，我却纵声大 笑。达西先生分一部分爱我之心问候你。欢迎你们到彭伯里来圣诞节。──你的甥女。（下 略）

达西先生写给咖苔琳夫人的信，格调和这封信不一样，而班纳特先生写给柯林斯先生的 轵，和这两封信又是全不相同。

贤侄先生左右：我得麻烦你再恭贺我一次。伊丽莎白马上就要做达西夫人了。请多多劝 慰咖苔琳夫人。要是我处在你的地位，我一定要站在姨侄一边，因为他可以给人更大的利 益。

愚某手上

彬格莱小姐祝贺哥快要结婚的那封信，写得无限亲切，只可惜缺乏诚意。她甚至还写信 给吉英道贺，又把从前那一套假仁假义的话重提了一遍。吉英虽然再也不受她蒙蔽，可仍然 为她感动；虽说对她不再信任，可还是回了她一封信，措辞极其亲切，实在使她受之有愧。

达西小姐来信上说，她接到喜讯时，正和她哥哥发出喜讯时一样欢欣。那封信写了四张 信纸，还不足以表达她内心的喜悦，不足以表明她是怎样恳切地盼望着嫂嫂会疼爱她。

柯林斯先生的回信还没有来，伊丽莎白也还没有获得柯林斯太太的祝贺，这时候浪搏恩 全家却听说他们夫妇俩马上要到卢家庄来。他们突然动身前来的原因，是很容易明白的。原 来咖苔琳夫人接到她姨侄那封信，大发雷霆，而夏绿蒂对这门婚事偏偏非常欣喜，因此不得 不火速避开一下，等到这场暴风雨过去了以后再说。对伊丽莎白说来，在这样的佳期，自己 的好朋友来了，真是一件无上愉快的事，只可惜等到见了面，看到柯林斯先生对达西那种极 尽巴结阿谀的样子，便不免认为这种愉快有些得不偿失。不过达西却非常镇定地容忍着。还 有威廉·卢卡斯爵士，他恭维达西获得了当地最宝贵的明珠，而且还恭而敬之地说，希望今 后能常在宫中见面。达西先生甚至连这些话也听得进去，直到威廉爵士走开以后，他方才耸 了耸肩。

还有腓力普太太，她为人很粗俗，也许会叫达西更加受不了。腓力普太太正象她姐姐一 样，见到彬格莱先生那么和颜悦色，于是攀谈起来很是随便，而对达西则敬畏备至，不敢随 便，可是她的出言吐语总还是免不了粗俗。虽说她因为尊敬达西而很少跟达西说话，可是她 并不因此而显得举止文雅一些。伊丽莎白为了不让达西受到这些人的纠缠，便竭力使他跟她 自己谈话，跟她家里那些不会使他受罪的人谈话。虽然这一番应酬大大减少了恋爱的乐趣， 可是却促进了她对未来生活的期望，她一心盼望赶快离开这些讨厌的人物，到彭伯里去，和 他一家人在一起，舒舒服服过一辈子风雅有趣的生活。

<- ->

Chapter XIX of Volume III (Chap. 61)

HAPPY for all her maternal feelings was the day on which Mrs. Bennet got rid of her two most deserving daughters. With what delighted pride she afterwards visited Mrs. Bingley, and talked of Mrs. Darcy, may be guessed. I wish I could say, for the sake of her family, that the accomplishment of her earnest desire in the establishment of so many of her children produced so happy an effect as to make her a sensible, amiable, well-informed woman for the rest of her life; though perhaps it was lucky for her husband, who might not have relished domestic felicity in so unusual a form, that she still was occasionally nervous and invariably silly.

Mr. Bennet missed his second daughter exceedingly; his affection for her drew him oftener from home than any thing else could do. He delighted in going to Pemberley, especially when he was least expected.

Mr. Bingley and Jane remained at Netherfield only a twelvemonth. So near a vicinity to her mother and Meryton relations was not desirable even to his easy temper, or her affectionate heart. The darling wish of his sisters was then gratified; he bought an estate in a neighbouring county to Derbyshire, and Jane and Elizabeth, in addition to every other source of happiness, were within thirty miles of each other.

Kitty, to her very material advantage, spent the chief of her time with her two elder sisters. In society so superior to what she had generally known, her improvement was great. She was not of so ungovernable a temper as Lydia; and, removed from the influence of Lydia's example, she became, by proper attention and management, less irritable, less ignorant, and less insipid. From the farther disadvantage of Lydia's society she was of course carefully kept, and though Mrs. Wickham frequently invited her to come and stay with her, with the promise of balls and young men, her father would never consent to her going.

Mary was the only daughter who remained at home; and she was necessarily drawn from the pursuit of accomplishments by Mrs. Bennet's being quite unable to sit alone. Mary was obliged to mix more with the world, but she could still moralize over every morning visit; and as she was no longer mortified by comparisons between her sisters' beauty and her own, it was suspected by her father that she submitted to the change without much reluctance.

As for Wickham and Lydia, their characters suffered no revolution from the marriage of her sisters. He bore with philosophy the conviction that Elizabeth must now become acquainted with whatever of his ingratitude and falsehood had before been unknown to her; and in spite of every thing, was not wholly without hope that Darcy might yet be prevailed on to make his fortune. The congratulatory letter which Elizabeth received from Lydia on her marriage, explained to her that, by his wife at least, if not by himself, such a hope was cherished. The letter was to this effect:

"MY DEAR LlZZY,

I wish you joy. If you love Mr. Darcy half as well as I do my dear Wickham, you must be very happy. It is a great comfort to have you so rich, and when you have nothing else to do, I hope you will think of us. I am sure Wickham would like a place at court very much, and I do not think we shall have quite money enough to live upon without some help. Any place would do, of about three or four hundred a year; but however, do not speak to Mr. Darcy about it, if you had rather not.

Your's, &c."

As it happened that Elizabeth had much rather not, she endeavoured in her answer to put an end to every intreaty and expectation of the kind. Such relief, however, as it was in her power to afford, by the practice of what might be called economy in her own private expences, she frequently sent them. It had always been evident to her that such an income as theirs, under the direction of two persons so extravagant in their wants, and heedless of the future, must be very insufficient to their support; and whenever they changed their quarters, either Jane or herself were sure of being applied to for some little assistance towards discharging their bills. Their manner of living, even when the restoration of peace dismissed them to a home, was unsettled in the extreme. They were always moving from place to place in quest of a cheap situation, and always spending more than they ought. His affection for her soon sunk into indifference; her's lasted a little longer; and in spite of her youth and her manners, she retained all the claims to reputation which her marriage had given her.

Though Darcy could never receive him at Pemberley, yet, for Elizabeth's sake, he assisted him farther in his profession. Lydia was occasionally a visitor there, when her husband was gone to enjoy himself in London or Bath; and with the Bingleys they both of them frequently staid so long, that even Bingley's good humour was overcome, and he proceeded so far as to talk of giving them a hint to be gone.

Miss Bingley was very deeply mortified by Darcy's marriage; but as she thought it advisable to retain the right of visiting at Pemberley, she dropt all her resentment; was fonder than ever of Georgiana, almost as attentive to Darcy as heretofore, and paid off every arrear of civility to Elizabeth.

Pemberley was now Georgiana's home; and the attachment of the sisters was exactly what Darcy had hoped to see. They were able to love each other even as well as they intended. Georgiana had the highest opinion in the world of Elizabeth; though at first she often listened with an astonishment bordering on alarm at her lively, sportive, manner of talking to her brother. He, who had always inspired in herself a respect which almost overcame her affection, she now saw the object of open pleasantry. Her mind received knowledge which had never before fallen in her way. By Elizabeth's instructions, she began to comprehend that a woman may take liberties with her husband which a brother will not always allow in a sister more than ten years younger than himself.

Lady Catherine was extremely indignant on the marriage of her nephew; and as she gave way to all the genuine frankness of her character in her reply to the letter which announced its arrangement, she sent him language so very abusive, especially of Elizabeth, that for some time all intercourse was at an end. But at length, by Elizabeth's persuasion, he was prevailed on to overlook the offence, and seek a reconciliation; and, after a little farther resistance on the part of his aunt, her resentment gave way, either to her affection for him, or her curiosity to see how his wife conducted herself; and she condescended to wait on them at Pemberley, in spite of that pollution which its woods had received, not merely from the presence of such a mistress, but the visits of her uncle and aunt from the city.

With the Gardiners, they were always on the most intimate terms. Darcy, as well as Elizabeth, really loved them; and they were both ever sensible of the warmest gratitude towards the persons who, by bringing her into Derbyshire, had been the means of uniting them.班纳特太太两个最值得疼爱的女儿出嫁的那一天，正是她做母亲的生平最高兴的一天。 她以后去拜访彬格莱太太，在人家面前谈起达西太太，是多么得意，多么骄傲，这是可想而 知的。看她家庭面上，我想在这里作一个说明，她所有的女儿后来都得到了归宿，她生平最 殷切的愿望终于如愿以偿；说来可喜，她后半辈子竟因此变成了一个头脑清楚、和蔼可亲、 颇有见识的女人；不过她有时候还是神经衰弱，经常都是痴头怪脑，这也许倒是她丈夫的幸 运，否则他就无从享受这种稀奇古怪的家庭幸福了。

班纳特先生非常舍不得第二个女儿；他因为疼爱她，便常常去看她，他生平从来不肯这 样经常出外作客。他喜欢到彭伯里去，而且去起来大都是别人完全意料不到的时候。

彬格莱先生和吉英在尼日斐花园只住了一年。虽说他的脾气非常随和，她的性情亦极其 温柔，可是夫妇俩都不大愿意和她母亲以及麦里屯的亲友们住得太近。后来他在德比郡邻近 的一个郡里买了一幢房子，于是他姐妹们的衷心愿望总算如愿以偿；而吉英和伊丽莎白俩在 万重幸福上又添了一重幸福，那就是说，姐妹俩从此不过相隔三十英里了。

吉蒂最受实惠，大部分时间都消磨在两位姐姐那儿。从此她所交的人物都比往常高尚， 她本身当然也就大有长进。她本来不象丽迪雅那样放纵，现在既没有丽迪雅来影响她，又有 人对她加以妥善的注意和照管，她便不象以前那样轻狂无知和麻木不仁了。当然家里少不了 要小心地管教她，不让她和丽迪雅来往，免得再受到她的坏影响；韦翰太太常常要接她去 住，说是有多少跳舞会，有多少美少年，她父亲总是不让她去。

后来只剩下曼丽还没有出嫁；班纳特太太因为不甘寂寞，自然弄得她这个女儿无从探求 学问。曼丽不得不多多和外界应酬，可是她仍然能够用道德的眼光去看待每一次的出外作 客。她现在再也不用为了和姐妹们争妍比美而操心了，因此她父亲不禁怀疑到，她这种改变 是否出于心甘情愿。

说到韦翰和丽迪雅，他们俩的性格并没有因为她两位姐姐结婚而有所变化。韦翰想起自 己对达西种种忘恩负义、虚伪欺诈的事情，伊丽莎白虽然从前不知道，现在可完全明白了， 不过他依旧处之泰然，他多少还指望达西给他一些钱。伊丽莎白结婚的时候，接到丽迪雅的 一封祝贺信。她看得很明白，即使韦翰本人没有存那种指望，至少他太太也有那种意思。那 封信是这样写的：亲爱的丽萃：

祝你愉快。要是你爱达西先生抵得上我爱韦翰的一半，那你一定会非常幸福了。你能这 样富有，真叫人十分快慰；当你闲来无事的时候，希望你会想到我们。我相信韦翰极其希望 在宫廷里找份差事做做。要是再没有别人帮帮忙，我们便很难维持生计了。随便什么差使都 行，只要每年有三四百镑的收入。不过，要是你不愿意跟达西讲，那就不必提起。（下略）

伊丽莎白果然不愿意讲，因此在回信中尽力打消她这种希望，断了她这一类的念头。－ －不过伊丽莎白还是尽量把自己平日的用途节省一些，积下钱来去接济妹妹。她一向看得很 明白，他们的收入那么少，两口子又挥霍无度，只顾眼前，不顾今后，这当然不够维持生 活；每逢他们搬家，伊丽莎白或是吉英总是接到他们的信，要求接济他们一些钱去偿付账 款。即使天下太平了，他们退伍回家，他们的生活终究难望安定。他们老是东迁西涉，寻找 便宜房子住，结果总是多花了不少钱。韦翰对丽迪雅不久便情淡爱弛，丽迪雅对他比较持久 一些，尽管她年轻荒唐，还是顾全了婚后应有的名誉。

虽然达西再三不肯让韦翰到彭伯里来，但是看在伊丽莎白面上，他依旧帮助他找职业。 丽迪雅每当丈夫到伦敦去或是到巴思去寻欢作乐的时候，也不时到他们那儿去作客；到于彬 格莱家里，他们夫妇老是一住下来就不想走，弄得连彬格莱那样性格温和的人，也觉得不高 兴，甚至说，要暗示他们走。

达西结婚的时候，彬格莱小姐万分伤心，可是她又要在彭伯里保持作客的权利，因此便 把多少怨气都打消了；她比从前更喜爱乔治安娜，对达西好象依旧一往情深，又把以前对伊 丽莎白失礼的地方加以弥补。

乔治安娜现在长住在彭伯里了；姑嫂之间正如达西先生所料到的那么情投意合，互尊互 爱，甚至融洽得完全合乎她们自己的理想。乔治安娜非常推崇伊丽莎白，不过，开头看到嫂 嫂跟哥哥谈起话来，那么活泼调皮，她不禁大为惊讶，几乎有些担心，因为她一向尊敬哥 哥，几乎尊敬得超过了手足的情份，想不到现在他竟成为公开打趣的对象。她以前无论如何 也弄不懂的事，现在才恍然大悟了。经过伊丽莎白的陶治，她开始懂得，妻子可以对丈夫放 纵，做哥哥的却不能允许一个比自己小十岁的妹妹调皮。

咖苔琳夫人对她姨侄这门婚姻极其气愤。姨侄写信给她报喜，她竟毫不留情，直言无 讳，写了封回信把他大骂一顿，对伊丽莎白尤其骂得厉害，于是双方有一个短时期断绝过往 来。后来伊丽莎白说服了达西，达西才不再计较这次无礼的事，上门去求和；姨母稍许拒绝 了一下便不计旧怨了，这可能是因为疼爱姨侄，也可能是因为她有好奇心，要看看侄媳妇怎 样做人。尽管彭伯里因为添了这样一位主妇，而且主妇在城里的那两位舅父母都到这儿来 过，因此使门户受到了玷污，但她老人家还是屈尊到彭伯里来拜访。

新夫妇跟嘉丁纳夫妇一直保持着极其深厚的交情。达西和伊丽莎白都衷心喜爱他们，又 一直感激他们，原来多亏他们把伊丽莎白带到德比郡来，才成全了新夫妇这一段姻缘。

<-

Table of Contents

Pride and Prejudice

Jane Austen

Chapter I of Volume I

Chapter II of Volume I

Chapter III of Volume I

Chapter IV of Volume I

Chapter V of Volume I

Chapter VI of Volume I

Chapter VII of Volume I

Chapter VIII of Volume I

Chapter IX of Volume I

Chapter X of Volume I

Chapter XI of Volume I

Chapter XII of Volume I

Chapter XIII of Volume I

Chapter XIV of Volume I

Chapter XV of Volume I

Chapter XVI of Volume I

Chapter XVII of Volume I

Chapter XVIII of Volume I

Chapter XIX of Volume I

Chapter XX of Volume I

Chapter XXI of Volume I

Chapter XXII of Volume I

Chapter XXIII of Volume I

Chapter I of Volume II

Chapter II of Volume II

Chapter III of Volume II

Chapter IV of Volume II

Chapter V of Volume II

Chapter VI of Volume II

Chapter VII of Volume II

Chapter VIII of Volume II (Chap. 31)

Chapter IX of Volume II (Chap. 32)

Chapter X of Volume II (Chap. 33)

Chapter XI of Volume II (Chap. 34)

Chapter XII of Volume II (Chap. 35)

Chapter XIII of Volume II (Chap. 36)

Chapter XIV of Volume II (Chap. 37)

Chapter XV of Volume II (Chap. 38)

Chapter XVI of Volume II (Chap. 39)

Chapter XVII of Volume II (Chap. 40)

Chapter XVIII of Volume II (Chap. 41)

Chapter XIX of Volume II (Chap. 42)

Chapter I of Volume III (Chap. 43)

Chapter II of Volume III (Chap. 44)

Chapter III of Volume III (Chap. 45)

Chapter IV of Volume III (Chap. 46)

Chapter V of Volume III (Chap. 47)

Chapter VI of Volume III (Chap. 48)

Chapter VII of Volume III (Chap. 49)

Chapter VIII of Volume III (Chap. 50)

Chapter IX of Volume III (Chap. 51)

Chapter X of Volume III (Chap. 52)

Chapter XI of Volume III (Chap. 53)

Chapter XII of Volume III (Chap. 54)

Chapter XIII of Volume III (Chap. 55)

Chapter XIV of Volume III (Chap. 56)

Chapter XV of Volume III (Chap. 57)

Chapter XVI of Volume III (Chap. 58)

Chapter XVII of Volume III (Chap. 59)

Chapter XVIII of Volume III (Chap. 60)

Chapter XIX of Volume III (Chap. 61)